《The Eldest Daughter Walks Down The Flower Path》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In some cases, the life that some eldest daughters tread is painful only because they were born as eldest daughters. ¡ª 1. The death of just another eldest daughter A knight riding a horse passed through the Tilrod family¡¯s gate. The sudden appearance of the knight was the onset of a tragedy. With armor that was entirely covered by the black blood of a demon, with a stench that pervaded, with the knight¡¯s own injuries seeping blood through the heavy metal of the armor. And it was as though the knight could barely hold onto the saddle. ¡°Ugh . . .¡± The knight, moaning with pain, slipped from the horse as soon as the mansion¡¯s gates closed behind them. The gardener who was working by the fence was startled and immediately ran towards the knight. ¡°No, Radi . . .¡± The gardener hastily corrected himself and used the proper title. ¡°Young Master David!¡± As he tried to remove the knight¡¯s helmet, he shouted at the village kids who followed the knight to satiate their curiosity. ¡°You filthy brats! You¡¯re sightseeing? Get out! Leave!¡± ¡°Uwaah! Sir David¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Y-you brats!¡± The fallen knight was David Tilrod, the eldest son of the Tilrod family and the Commander of the Expedition Squad of the Imperial Order of the Knights, which was in charge of hunting demons. . . . As far as the world knew. The gardener, who chased off the village kids threateningly, quickly laid the knight on the ground and peeled off the armor. Before long, red hair cascaded down and swept over the knight¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Goodness, Milady! Please wake up!¡± Wanting the knight to breathe more easily, the gardener straightened the knight¡¯s head. The unconscious face was soaked with the black blood of demons and with the knight¡¯s own red blood, but there was still a distinct beauty to that face. The knight¡¯s brows furrowed, then the eyes beneath them opened slowly. ¡°Ugh . . .¡± ¡°Milady, are you awake? Please let me help you.¡± The knight rose from the ground without saying a word, walking slowly and refusing the gardener¡¯s help. With a mixture of sadness and respect, the gardener looked at the knight¡¯s retreating figure and bowed his head. * * * At that time, dinner was in full swing inside the Tilrod household. Margaret, the family¡¯s Madam, was busy taking care of David Tilrod, the eldest son who was sitting at the table. ¡°David, my baby! Eat some vegetables, too.¡± ¡°. . .¡± But David was busy looking at a book of poetry. Sitting opposite David was Yurhi, the family¡¯s second daughter. ¡°Leave him alone, Mom! Older brother¡¯s busy looking for poems to write in his love letter. ¡°Oh my, a love letter?¡± David, who had his nose buried in his collection of poems, raised his head and glared at Yurhi. ¡°Hey! Shut up!¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Ohohoho!¡± Margaret pushed a plate of meat before David. ¡°David, don¡¯t be so hard on your sister. Dating isn¡¯t something you should hide. But who¡¯s the lucky girl? Hohoho!¡± Instead of answering his mother, David yelled at Yurhi. ¡°You¡¯re married! Why do you keep coming here?! Hey, if you and your big mouth want to start up some trouble, just do it to your husband!¡± ¡°What? Big mouth?!¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Margaret stopped the brother and sister¡¯s petty quarrel before it could take off into a more serious argument. Then at that moment, a maid approached Margaret. ¡°Madam, Master David has . . .¡± When the maid realized that David was sitting at the table, she promptly corrected herself. ¡°No¡ª Lady Radis has returned.¡± Margaret snapped back at the maid. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Her wounds are very serious.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Margaret sighed deeply, the back of one hand over her forehead not as a gesture of worry, but annoyance. Her cutlery clattered on the table as she stood up. ¡°I have to go. David, eat your vegetables, hm? And Yurhi, don¡¯t provoke your brother anymore.¡± After Margaret left, Yurhi put down her own knife when her appetite disappeared. She stared at the fish atop David¡¯s plate. It wasn¡¯t just fish¡ª it was chock full of vegetables, bread and some grilled meat. No matter how much you looked at it, all the good dishes were placed in front of her brother. Yurhi stared intently at David, who was still focused on his poems. He didn¡¯t even look at the food as he used his own fork to take from all the plates as he wished, as if everything was his. Eventually, Yurhi decided she couldn¡¯t take it any longer, so she opened her lips with a sly smirk. ¡°Oh, our poor Radis.¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°She sacrificed everything for her family, for her brother, only for it to be like this.¡± David turned sharply to Yurhi as he heard her sarcastic tone. ¡°What? Sacrifice?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s been fighting demons because her cowardly brother couldn¡¯t do it¡ªfor six whole years. She received a title under her brother¡¯s name, was bestowed a pure mana stone and brought it all home. What else could it be called if not sacrifice?¡± ¡°You, watch your language! Who are you calling a coward?!¡± David slammed the table with a knife still in his fist. ¡°Why should I be called a coward?!¡± ¡°Then should I call you despicable instead? Come to think of it, it was Radis who took the test for the Imperial Academy in your name, which you¡¯ve been shamelessly boasting about all your life. I was only thirteen when that happened, but I remember it all vividly.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± David¡¯s eyes were burning with fury. ¡°Did anyone ask her to do it? Why should I be a coward when she¡¯s done all that by herself? And why should I be despicable?¡± ¡°Oh, right, right! You never asked her! It¡¯s all because Mother coerced her to do it for her beloved son. And now, that beloved son is just lying down under a tree with his mouth open, waiting for an apple to fall down as Mother shakes the tree vigorously for him.¡± To mock him even further, she pretended to be under a tree herself, opening her mouth with a red face. Then, she spoke with a lower tone to mimic her brother¡¯s voice, pretending to hold an apple in her hand. ¡°I hate obligations, but it¡¯s good to reap the benefits without having to lift a finger. I was too scared to hunt demons, but wow! While pretending to be a valiant knight, I can meet so many girls! Yup, yum!¡± David jumped up and rushed to Yurhi¡¯s side to yank down her hair. ¡°Argh, let me go!¡± ¡°I told you to shut up! I never asked for anything like that!¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s always like this, right?! You¡¯re only strong in front of weak people like me and Mother!¡± ¡°Shut up! You yourself only married well because of the money Radis earned! Why are you criticizing only me, you hypocrite!¡± ¡°Argh! It hurts! Let go!¡± ¡°Oh, I know. Does your husband have a mistress? Gerrick does, you know, because he likes young women so much. I heard that a daughter¡¯s fate mirrors her mother¡¯s exactly. Does your husband have a concubine, too?¡± ¡°What . . . ? You!¡± Not being able to endure it any longer, Yuri retaliated and sank her nails into David¡¯s arm. David collapsed, screaming. The brother and sister fought like hyenas, tearing each other¡¯s hair off, scratching each other as if they were children fighting over candy. It was only until Margaret returned that they parted with tears in their eyes. * * * The eldest daughter of the Tilrod family, Lady Radis Tilrod, couldn¡¯t take off her heavy armor and helmet until she arrived home. When someone took off the helmet and wiped off the dry blood on her, it was clear that her face looked terrible. The once beautiful face now looked as gaunt as a corpse. Her skin had deteriorated to a mottled purple hue after the prolonged exposure to demonic energy. Her body was in a worse state. Her condition was no better than a lone candle in a howling wind, the demonic energy exposure only the cherry on top of all the injuries she sustained during the expedition. The old maid who was cleaning Radis¡¯ body hesitated before speaking to Margaret. ¡°Madam, she¡¯s in terrible shape. Shouldn¡¯t we bring in a doctor or a priest?¡± Without any warning, Margaret slapped the maid across the cheek severely. ¡°If a doctor or a priest finds out that she¡¯s been exposed to demonic energy and not David, will you take responsibility?!¡± The maid quietly put away the bloodied armor, clearly wanting to say something, but deciding to keep silent. She also picked up the helmet on the floor and gave Radis a sympathetic look. ¡®The poor young lady . . .¡± Because she was only a maid, she couldn¡¯t dare go against House Tilrod¡¯s Madam. As the maid left the room with the armor and helmet, Margaret glanced sideways at Radis. Even if she didn¡¯t know anything about medicine, she knew instinctively that it was serious. But what could she do? She couldn¡¯t call a doctor to heal her wounds or a priest to clear away the demonic energy. Then, Radis¡¯ eyes slowly opened. Her eyes were shrouded with fog. Margaret was haunted by the unusually dim black eyes, which usually shone with acuity. She forced herself to speak with a bright tone, but avoided looking into Radis¡¯ eyes. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some soup.¡± Margaret hurried out of Radis¡¯ small, cramped room. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 It wasn¡¯t until Radis was alone that she wrinkled her brows and groaned painfully. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± When she forced herself to sit up, she saw the bandages that the maid wrapped over her body. Blood was already spreading over the newly wrapped bandages and the thinly spread medicine. The person known as Davis, the eldest son of the Tilrod family, who now no longer needed to disguise herself as a knight of Willingham, opened her pale lips. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± It hurt. It really, really did. The maid did her best to treat her wounds, but it was only a temporary solution. Her body was already beyond salvation, with older wounds mixed in with the fatal injuries she received during the demon subjugation. ¡®It was a failure this time. I shouldn¡¯t have gone. It was a trap.¡¯ Radis¡¯ troops battled the demons for three days and three nights just to survive. She was able to come back alive like this, but many of her comrades lost their lives. Those who were left alive were fatally wounded just like her. Injuries such as these would have still been manageable, but the problem was the demonic energy that seeped through the air and into their bodies when the powerful demons were vanquished. That¡¯s why she realized this. ¡®I was foolish to fall for such a trap.¡¯ Laying on her bed, a mess, Radis laughed self-deprecatingly. But strangely enough, it didn¡¯t occur to her that this was all unfair. Because her whole life was one long thorny path. One step would be empty, another step would be a fiery pit. She couldn¡¯t imagine a straightforward, easy path. All her life, she lived always struggling to navigate through those traps, tearing her body and mind apart countless times, but now that she had finally fallen into one, she was angry. But most of all, she was exhausted. ¡±Cough, cough!¡± She couldn¡¯t even lift a hand to cover her mouth. Radis coughed, her body spasming as if she was a fish out of water. It felt like her lungs were tearing apart. Then, she could feel something trickling out of her mouth. She must have vomited blood. The door opened again. ¡°Now, your favorite rabbit soup¡­¡± Margaret, holding the plate, freaked out at the sight of the blood-soaked Radis. ¡°Oh, oh my god! Someone come! Maggie, Maggie¡ª wipe it off!¡± The old maid, who had gone to the laundry area, returned once more at Margaret¡¯s scream. The maid wiped Radis¡¯ face carefully with a sad face. After Maggie went out, Margaret placed the bowl of soup on the table next to Radis. ¡°Eat this and get some rest. You¡¯ll be better after you sleep.¡± Margaret still couldn¡¯t bring herself to look into Radis¡¯ eyes. Radis, who looked at Margaret quietly, took her bloody coat jacket from the ground and pulled something out. In an instant, the room was filled with a radiant light of five colors. ¡°W-what?!¡± Margaret took a step back, her frightened face looking as if she would faint any second. ¡°H-hey, what¡ª!¡± What Radis pulled out was a jewel the size of a fist that radiated five colors. ¡°This is a mana stone that I brought back from the last expedition.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡®mana stone.¡¯ Mana stones were sometimes priced higher than diamonds of the same size, depending on the quality of the magic it contained in it. This mana stone was shining so extraordinarily, with a brilliance that even the naked eye could see. Besides, look at the size of it! ¡°No, this¡­ Just how much is this? You did a great job!¡± Radis replied to the excited Margaret. ¡°I was told there was a priest who fell from grace and was expelled from the temple. They¡¯re trying to cover it up with money. If it¡¯s this, you can call that priest in secret.¡± The weight of the stone left Radis¡¯ hand as it was handed over to Margaret, and the older woman¡¯s jaw immediately dropped. Her mouth was watering. Margaret walked out of the room without saying a word, as if hypnotized by the brilliance of the mana stone. Radis lay in bed and looked out the window to see the sky. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get better after the priest¡¯s purification.¡¯ There were lots of thoughts swirling through Radis¡¯ mind, but one thought in particular consumed her. That¡­ once she woke up from her slumber, she would still be alone. ¡­She just let the sad thoughts wash away. * * * A few days later. ¡°Mother, what about the priest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a messenger to the temple. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Another few days passed. ¡°Mother¡­ Is the priest here yet?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say I already sent someone?!¡± Margaret clicked her tongue. ¡°Did you hear a false rumor? Maybe the priest you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t there.¡± Now, Radis didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up anymore. Lying on a small bed that barely fit her body, Radis looked up at Margaret, who squirmed defensively, folding her arms to cover her chest as she tried to control her expression. And Radis realized that the priest would not come. Radis opened her lips to say something, but she closed her mouth without saying a word. Her throat was tight with all sorts of emotions that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. After a while, she could barely string together a few words. ¡°Why¡­ are you doing this to me?¡± Looking at her nails, Margaret said nonchalantly. ¡°What? Did I do something?¡± A single drop of tear flowed down Radis¡¯ cheek, which was already such a dark shade of purple that it was almost black. ¡°Did I¡­ do something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you doing this because I¡¯m bad? Was I¡­ a bad daughter?¡± Margaret turned away, her arms still folded, and looked at the dilapidated wall. The silence that stretched between them consisted of Radis waiting for Margaret¡¯s reply, and Margaret reflecting on what Radis had said, as if she was thinking about all this for the first time. Radis was a daughter that Margaret didn¡¯t want since the beginning, so she never liked her. Not once did Margaret ever feel any affection for Radis. Maybe it was because she was a cold mother? Who knows. Margaret loved her eldest son, David, very much. For David¡¯s sake, she could even give up her life. She also loved her daughter, Yurhi. She could give the world to Yurhi. So, Margaret was sure that she wasn¡¯t a bad mother. What about Radis? To Margaret, she was just an annoyance. For some reason, she didn¡¯t like her. But was it because she was a bad daughter? ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡± It was all too annoying just thinking about it. ¡°What else? You deserve it!¡± At Margaret¡¯s words, Radis¡¯ soul was shattered. Just like that. To her parents, that was all they felt about Radis. That she deserved it. They didn¡¯t even feel guilty whenever they used her as an emotional trash can where they rolled and poured out all their frustrations to. Until the very end, they didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Not precious, not someone to be proud of, not even lovely. It¡¯s not that Radis didn¡¯t know this. She was aware of it. But she still tried. With all her might, she tried everything she could to become a true part of her family, to the point that she didn¡¯t care how her flesh would melt, how her bones would break. That¡¯s why now, she was broken. Radis spoke. ¡°Father¡­? Where¡¯s father¡­?¡± Her father, Jade Tilrod, always looked away from her. Maybe, if he saw her in this pitiful state, he¡¯d be a little sad. Her father might try to help her if he saw her now. But her mournful call seemed to have triggered Margaret¡¯s anger more. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is!¡± Margaret shouted in a loud voice. But contrary to her words, she knew exactly where he was. Jade was with his mistress, Flora. As if they were just playing house, Jade and Flora had a small abode with their two bastard children. Just the thought of it made Margaret feel like she was going crazy. Frustrated, Margaret began to sneer, completely forgetting Radis¡¯ serious condition. ¡°Come to think of it, your name comes from ¡®Gladiolus,¡¯ right?¡± Even as she was suffocating with despair, Radis continued to listen to her mother. ¡°Did you know that the gladiolus flower is usually dedicated to a virgin¡¯s grave? Your fate has been tied to that name since you were born, so don¡¯t blame me.¡± Margaret spoke coldly, lifting a bowl of soup that had not been touched. ¡°Take a good rest. You might get well that way.¡± The door was shut behind her. Radis looked up at the ceiling blankly. She believed that happiness would come to her someday if she continued to endure it all. But she believed that even though Margaret was a heartless mother, because she needed Radis, she might come to like her even just a little bit. A little¡­ just a little¡­ Radis thought Margaret would come to love her. And as she continued to support her family, she believed that her father would one day look at her. She thought that if she just kept enduring, just kept sacrificing, she would be able to hear a thank you from her younger siblings someday. Alone on her bed, Radis coughed up blood. Her mouth was burning. Even if she couldn¡¯t see herself, she could feel the black crystals mixed with her blood. ¡°Just once¡­ Mother¡­ Father¡­ I wanted to feel the warmth of your embrace¡­¡± The sensation in her hands and feet slowly disappeared. ¡°I wanted you¡­ to be proud of me¡­¡± But it was a dream that would never come true. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Hot tears streamed down Radis¡¯ cheeks. She could feel the shadow of death looming over her by her bed, waiting for its chance to devour her. She never once felt alive before, but now she was about to die. Is she really going to die now? Like this? She¡¯d been thrown into the thorny path when she had been born, and since then, she had only been trying to survive. She endured pain enough that she forgot what pain felt like. All throughout, she just believed that happiness would come one day. But at the end of the path¡­ was a death like this. At that moment, Radis felt a violent emotion settling in her heart, something that she had never felt before. Why must she die after all she went through in that thorny path? She couldn¡¯t accept that she would only find peace after death. Time and time again, she believed that happiness would come one day¡­ So she just endured, and endured, and endured. ¡°¡­It was all just a pipe dream.¡± Radis¡¯ lips trembled. ¡°I should never have lived for my parents, for my brother¡­ for my family. I should have just lived for myself¡­!¡± Radis felt devastated. She couldn¡¯t believe she realized such an important thing at the end of her life! Gradually, it became difficult for her to breathe. Her heart ached so much. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of physical pain or if it was from sorrow because the grief she felt for herself was so great that it was indistinguishable from her fatal injuries. Light began to leave her blurred vision. Radis could no longer move. Then, a colorful light enveloped her. And the pain went away. Feeling that this was the end of her life, she slowly closed her eyes. Radis died with no one by her side. ¡ª 2. The eldest daughter¡¯s second life Radis Tilrod was the eldest daughter of the Tilrod family. ¡®Known as the daughter no one wanted.¡¯ Her parents, Jade and Margaret, were a typical couple brought together by an arranged marriage. Jade had a woman he loved before he got married¡ªit was Flora, who worked at the flower shop at the village. Margaret also did not love Jade. Jade was much older than her, and his leg had been crippled by an accident that had happened in the past. Margaret loathed Jade because he was far from her ideal husband. However, despite not being an affectionate couple, at the very least they agreed to respect each other as partners¡­ ¡ªIf only the first-born child was a son. ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡ªIf only Jade hadn¡¯t reacted in that way when he heard that the baby was a daughter. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, a daughter? Damn it, so this is all I could get from the hellish marriage I¡¯ve endured so far?!¡± ¡ªIf only Margaret, who had just given birth, did not hear this. ¡°Get rid of it.¡± Margaret pushed away the baby in her arms as if it were a giant leech. ¡°Get rid of this damn girl right now!¡± And so, the baby was abandoned, and the relationship between Jade and Margaret became irrevocably broken. * * * The baby was raised by a maid who did meager chores at the employees¡¯ quarters. Whenever she was hungry, she would crawl under a goat, which regularly grazed in the backyard, then drink milk from it. Whenever she was sleepy, she would just curl into herself and fall asleep anywhere. For her, the sun¡¯s warmth was her blanket, and the whistling wind was her lullaby. The baby would then grow up like one of the tall, sword-like flowers in the backyard. Naming her after that flower, the maids began calling the unnamed child ¡®Radis¡¯ only after she turned two years old. Margaret could no longer turn a blind eye to her daughter due to the pressure of public attention as the child began to walk on her own two feet, and so she called her into the mansion. However, just because there was a closer physical distance between them didn¡¯t mean that affection would naturally sprout if there was no seed to nurture in the first place. Margaret couldn¡¯t understand the child. In her eyes, Radis was like a strange animal. So Margaret would scream hysterically whenever she would see the child. ¡°Why are you eating so mannerlessly?¡± ¡°Why are your clothes always so dirty? Why, why, why are you peeing on your clothes like that! Ah! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Radis was afraid of her own mother. Because she was so intimidated, she couldn¡¯t even go out of her room, which was as small as a closet. When the maid brought her meals, Radis would desperately hang onto her apron. ¡°I think my mother hates me.¡± The maid didn¡¯t know what to do. She wasn¡¯t taught to become a nanny¡ªshe was simply a maid who did chores. She didn¡¯t know how to treat the Madam¡¯s child who kept clinging to her. The maid pulled Radis¡¯ hands off the apron. ¡°No, Young Miss. Milady doesn¡¯t hate you. The Lady is the mother who had you in her belly. There is no parent in the world who hates their child. If she¡¯s mad at you, maybe you did something wrong. You¡¯ll have to make up for it. You have to try.¡± The child believed the maid¡¯s words. Indeed, she believed it with all her heart. Which was why it took Radis a long time to realize that this was wrong. Because she tried, and tried again. She ate properly and cleaned herself up in the bathroom so that her mother wouldn¡¯t be upset anymore. She tried to be a good child, but it didn¡¯t change anything. Margaret still considered Radis an eyesore and left the child to eat alone. She played alone as well, because no one cared for her. If she picked up the branch, it was enough. She could play all day long. But then, one day. David, the eldest son of the Tilrod family, was born. David¡¯s birth was celebrated as if he was a true blessing from heaven. It was nothing like Radis¡¯ birth. When told that she had given birth to a son, Margaret¡¯s face instantly lit up as if she were the Virgin Mary. And when Jade heard the news of his son¡¯s birth, he ran out of his mistress¡¯ house and returned home with flowers enough to fill the mother¡¯s room. Radis was happy because everyone else was happy. Even though she came back to her small room alone and fell asleep with an empty stomach, she was still happy. David grew up carrying the family¡¯s expectations. Jade brought in two wet nurses from the capital for the family¡¯s eldest son. Daavid, who gained weight after breastfeeding from two wet nurses, was such a lovely baby. And Margaret didn¡¯t know what to do because he was so wonderful. ¡°How can my baby be so cute? David, you¡¯re the only light of my life!¡± Radis could only look at David with envy in her eyes. The year after David was born, Margaret gave birth to the third child, Yurhi. She wanted the third child to be another son, but she wasn¡¯t too dismayed because she didn¡¯t want to see two sons fighting for succession. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a beauty!¡± ¡°Madam, Young Lady Yurhi resembles you a lot. Look at how beautiful her golden hair and green eyes are!¡± Margaret smiled with satisfaction at her third child, who looked a lot like her. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really my daughter¡­!¡± Radis and David both had red hair and black eyes like their father, but Yurhi was different. ¡°You¡¯re almost like my twin!¡± Margaret felt a special kind of affection for Yurhi. For the first time, she felt thrilled for her daughter as she kissed Yurhi¡¯s thick golden locks. When David was four years old, Margaret brought in a tutor. The resident tutor who taught one child had a salary comparable to a tutor who taught two children. Only then did Margaret think to let Radis be educated a little bit. The tutor was a bright woman, but she was weak-minded. She had trouble dealing with David because he was too hyper and violent. Radis, on the other hand, was calm and studious, so she was easy to teach. ¡°Madam, Young Lady Radis is very smart. I think she¡¯ll be able to get into the academy at the capital.¡± But Margaret was irritated at this. ¡°She¡¯s two years older than David. It¡¯s no wonder that she looks good compared to him!¡± The tutor, who immediately grasped Margaret¡¯s attitude towards her children, stopped praising Radis afterwards. When David was eight years old, the indifferent Jade opened his mouth. ¡°We are a family of knights, so David, learn swordsmanship and become a great knight. You better be diligent because the South is infested with demonic monsters.¡± After the meal when Jade left, Margaret laughed behind his back. ¡°He¡¯s a cripple, but still a great knight?!¡± Margaret stroked David¡¯s plump cheek, laughing at her husband¡¯s words. ¡°My baby! You should never become like your father. You should be an amazing knight. Our David will march like a king in shining, silver armor as you ride a white horse. Then, everyone will look up and know you¡¯re my son and I¡¯m your mother!¡± After this, Margaret yanked Radis¡¯ arm and stabbed her fingernails into it, then said, ¡°Be quiet and go back to your room!¡± Radis did so obediently. The sword teacher who came to teach David was a man named Armano. Having never been taught how to use a sword, David had to spend a week holding a wooden sword, but all he did was run away trying to get away from his teacher. ¡°Ah, such a stupid child. Do you even want to learn how to use that thing?¡± At this, David grasped his sword in his hand properly for the first time. Then, he yelled, hitting Armano¡¯s leg. ¡°Cripple! Leg crippled idiot!¡± Armano could only cradle his forehead in his hand. Then came Radis, who wielded a branch and played by herself in one corner of the backyard. And with that, Armano immediately saw her potential. ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± When he spoke to her, Radis turned away with flushed cheeks, stepping back as she hid the branch behind her back. ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t run away. Why don¡¯t we learn together?¡± Armano was just trying to motivate David by using his sister as a rival. But it was the first compliment that Radis ever heard in her life. That was their first meeting. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 As Jade mentioned, the Tilrods were a family of knights. Their ancestor, Alexis Tilrod, was a knight of Dantes Alfred, the First Emperor of Cardia. And it was said that he was called the ¡®Sword of Fire.¡¯ As the First Emperor¡¯s knight, he had opened a new era through the reclamation of territories occupied by demonic monsters. But ever since his time, the Tilrods had been on a steep decline as they failed to produce decent knights generation after generation. Then, Alexis Tilrod¡¯s talents had been misplaced. It manifested in Radis, the outcast of the Tilrod family. ¡®She¡¯s a genius.¡¯ Armano realized that he found a single pearl amidst a sea of mud. Now he realized that this mud wasn¡¯t just mud. But the tutor, who secretly visited Armano, had tipped him off before he even met the child. ¡°Don¡¯t compliment Miss Radis. If you do, you might get kicked out without getting a letter of recommendation.¡± Armano didn¡¯t want Radis¡¯ talent to be buried away. He poured all his passion into Radis and her talents, pretending to teach both David and Radis together. And the lazy David liked it this way. It was an interesting sight seeing his sister sweating under the scorching sun. David laughed at Radis to his heart¡¯s content, happy to take a nap under the cool shade. In the same way, Radis was also glad that she could learn swordsmanship and receive compliments from a reputable teacher. Armano, the one who taught them, was also happy. But this bubble of happiness amidst the mud was bound to pop. It didn¡¯t last long. * * * The year David turned fourteen years old, everything was revealed. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sending David to the Imperial Academy.¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s the elite training grounds for knights. I¡¯m thinking of entering David for early admission. What do you think?¡± As he looked at Jade and Margaret¡¯s shining eyes, Armano realized that the time had come. He opened his mouth with great hesitation. ¡°It¡¯ll probably be difficult.¡± Jade¡¯s face was stiff. The same was true for Margaret, but she pulled it together and smiled, then asked again. ¡°As expected, fourteen is too early, right? Would it be alright if it¡¯s next year, or the year after that?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t be possible no matter how old he is. I apologize for letting you know this late. David doesn¡¯t have a talent for swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Armano tried to explain to Margaret¡ªthat David had no talent, no perseverance and no motivation to become a knight in the first place. Instead, Radis had it all. But Margaret didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. ¡°This sly bitch¡­!¡± The target immediately became Radis. ¡°You seduced your teacher like the fox you are! That¡¯s how you ruined your brother¡¯s and your family¡¯s future!¡± Margaret screamed and slapped Radis on the cheek, hard. Radis didn¡¯t even so much as whimper as she kept her head down. She was already used to accepting and enduring all the violence and verbal abuse directed at her. Armano grabbed Margaret¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam, please stop!¡± Margaret slapped him on the cheek, too. ¡°You¡¯re fired! You even ruined my jewelry!¡± Armano was promptly kicked out, but the current situation had yet to be resolved. Margaret needed to somehow get her son into the Academy. She always did everything to give her precious jewel a bright future. ¡°You do it.¡± Radis, whose face was swollen after being slapped on the cheek, raised her head. ¡°You ruined it all, so you fix it. Go take the test in David¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re about the same height, so no one will know if you wear armor and a helmet. Your faces are similar, too.¡± Margaret brought out a pair of scissors used for cutting cloth. Margaret hit Radis on the head one more time, which made her bow her head, then Margaret yanked the child¡¯s hair and swooped down with her scissors. Radis couldn¡¯t say anything and just trembled, watching her tangled hair falling in front of her eyes. She could see the faces of her two younger siblings through the gap in the open door. David¡¯s face was red from trying to hold back laughter, and Yurhi¡¯s big eyes were fraught with terror. Then, after Margaret had cut Radis¡¯ hair, she said¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you do well for David¡¯s sake. You are the Tilrod family¡¯s eldest daughter. Isn¡¯t it natural for you to do your best to support your brother since he¡¯s the pillar of our family?¡± The eldest daughter. The word sounded like a revelation to Radis. She had never been called ¡®daughter¡¯ before. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Radis did everything Margaret told her to do. She took the entrance test at the Academy, wearing her brother¡¯s armor with her chest, which had just started to grow, bound tightly. Then, she saw her brother leave the house after passing the test. ¡°Good job.¡± It was the first compliment she heard from her mother. Radis smiled. Her hair had been cut badly, and her face and body were covered in bruises, but she was happy. Radis wrote a letter to Armano saying that she was grateful and that she was sorry he got fired because of her. One day, she found that he replied. Margaret, with one letter in her hand, came to her room. No matter how hard she tried to practice swordsmanship and to strengthen her resolve, Radis was still afraid of her mother. When she saw her mother¡¯s angry face, her heart pounded heavily. Radis habitually raised her arms around her head. Because she thought she would be hit. But Margaret didn¡¯t do that this time. She wordlessly threw Armano¡¯s letter into the fireplace in front of Radis, a sly smile on her face. It hurt significantly more than being slapped. * * * A long time had passed, and David graduated from the Academy. He became an apprentice knight after that. But an apprentice was still just an apprentice. He had to be acknowledged with merits to officially be appointed as a knight. In other words, he had to go hunting for monsters. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± At eighteen years old, David cried. ¡°Demon subjugation? Why should I join something like that?! I¡¯ll get hurt! I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Oh, my son! You¡¯ll only have to go a few times.¡± ¡°Brian¡¯s not going on the subjugation! His father made him a pupil of a knight he knew. Dad, don¡¯t you even have some connections to make that happen for me?!¡± Listening to David, Jade limped out of the drawing room. Then, Margaret said coldly to his retreating back. ¡°Ask your father!¡± ¡°You said our family was a founding family of the Empire, but what now?!¡± David spoke as if the sky was about to fall. ¡°How many times will I have to go? Mom, please don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know! Do you have any idea what goes on in the subjugation? I¡¯ll have to fight in the woods. Do you think I won¡¯t die? Besides, they shoot out demonic energy!¡± David got sick of it. ¡°Do you have any idea how awful demonic energy is? It¡¯s like poison! They say that if you go hunting for a month and come back home, people need to rest for half a year or else they¡¯ll die. Or they should go to the temple to pay a lot of money and be blessed by priests. Do you have that kind of money in this house?!¡± ¡°But¡­ If you kill a monster, you¡¯ll get a magic stone, right?¡± ¡°How can I kill one? I¡¯ll get hurt. I¡¯ll die!¡± So the story cycled back to the very beginning. After listening to the conversation silently, Radis slipped out and went to her room. At this time, Radis was twenty years old. If she was a normal noblewoman, she would have already been married. But she couldn¡¯t. In this era, the parents or guardians of the women had to prepare dowry for the groom. Neither Margaret nor Jade paid any attention to her. Besides, as David said, they had no money. The taxes they collected were too little and it was difficult to manage their territory. The Tilrods were also carrying a huge debt from sending David to the Academy, for both his tuition fees and living expenses. Furthermore, Radis, who wasn¡¯t active in high society, had no relationships whatsoever. There were boys dating Yurhi, who was three years younger than her, but Radis hadn¡¯t even been in a conversation with a man. Radis lived like a shadow. There was no place for her anywhere. Margaret mistreated her and Jade turned a blind eye. Her younger siblings considered her to be a nuisance. The only place she could relax and be herself was at the empty lot where Armano taught her swordsmanship a long time ago. She continued training there. She practiced the same swing over and over. Only that. It was the same that day. As she wielded her sword, she stopped in the middle of training when she saw her mother approaching. She wondered if she was going to be slapped again, but Margaret didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she spoke. ¡°The Wehnz¡¯s Lord wants you to be his wife. If you¡¯re a healthy woman, shouldn¡¯t you give birth to a son? They don¡¯t need dowry, and he¡¯ll give you money. If you give birth to a son, he¡¯ll give you the estate. Ah, I feel rewarded for the first time for giving birth to you. You know, it¡¯s only right that the eldest daughter is the breadwinner. He¡¯s a 70-year-old man, but he¡¯s still alive, so just live like newlyweds.¡± Margaret smirked when she saw the blood draining from Radis¡¯ face. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Go hunt demons in your brother¡¯s stead. You¡¯ll be able to wield that sword that you like so much. It¡¯s so humiliating to have an unmarried daughter stay at home. But if you go on that expedition, I¡¯ll allow you to stay here.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Instead of David, it was Radis who clutched his brother¡¯s armor tightly over her chest and donned it when she took the academy¡¯s entrance examination. Then, she was the one who headed to the forest of the demonic monsters. The subjugation was as terrible as people had said. However, Robert, the Commander of the Imperial Expedition Squad, was tired of teaching frightened newbies kindly. He used force instead. He trained Radis. And Radis survived. She went hunting several times even as she inhaled demonic energy, and she continued to survive. That allowed David to be appointed as a fully-fledged knight. Hailing from the Tilrod family, he became a Sergeant. Everyone in the family jumped for joy. However, throughout all of this, Radis had to hide in her remote, detached room that was prepared for her. Because she had absorbed too much demonic energy and her skin had turned into a purplish hue. ¡°You¡¯ll get better if you rest. Sleep well.¡± Margaret was no longer being rude to Radis. She had a cozy bed and good food. For the first time in her life, Radis had finally established herself inside the Tilrod family¡¯s fence. Radis was happy. She laughed along with the laughter she could hear from far away. The celebration continued for her family. Her parents, David and Yurhi were ecstatic. Radis went on the subjugation as though she was chasing after Margaret. And there were times that she went out twice in one season. But now, even if she rested or slept well¡­ Radis wouldn¡¯t get better. Jade, who had started a trading business, had failed every single time. The family¡¯s money was falling through shallow hands, and now they were up to their necks in debt because it was spent on all this glamour. David had new armor, Margaret and Yurhi had new dresses and jewelry, Samhar tea was brought in, and they were planning to extend the mansion¡­ All that needed money. How could she relax in this house? If she went to a temple and received a purification ritual, then the demonic energy in her body would disappear even if it cost a little money. But Margaret didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Are you even using your head? Wouldn¡¯t everyone find it strange that you¡¯ve been infused with demonic energy?¡± Radis had endured until now. Not only did she endure, but she found a way to keep her spirits up despite everything. Because of that, she would have been able to withstand the purification and become stronger. The more she went beyond adversity, the more brilliant Radis¡¯ sqord shone. Soon, she became the unit commander of her own squad. Her sacrifice increased the Tilrod family¡¯s honor. David became one of the most decorated knights in the South, and Yurhi was able to have a big wedding and a considerable dowry because of the magic stone that Radis brought. The subjugation continued until that day. And so, she faced a miserable death alone. ¡°¡­¡± Radis opened her eyes. Soft sunlight tickled her cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡­ die?¡± Radis slowly rose to her feet. Her body was strangely light. Her limbs weren¡¯t heavy and wooden, nor was there any pain from her blood vessels and muscles being torn inside out by the demonic energy infused into her body. Besides that, her skin was clear. ¡°¡­?¡± Her skin was immaculate. It was supposed to have turned purple because of the demonic energy, but it was completely normal right now. That¡¯s impossible. No matter how high-ranking the priest was who performed the purification ritual on her, it would be impossible to completely purify a body that was contaminated to the point of death. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡± The skin on her hands was soft, too. Her hands had always been rough like the bark of a tree from all the times she held a sword and handled leather, but it looked like her hands had reverted to when she was a child. Radis looked around. This wasn¡¯t her room in the annex. It was her room at the main house where she spent her childhood. Feeling strange, she walked to the shabby vanity table and took a hand mirror there. ¡°¡­!¡± Today was Margaret¡¯s happiest day. It was the day when she held a banquet to celebrate her precious son¡¯s entrance to the Imperial Academy. ¡°Everything has to be perfect today!¡± She closely supervised the garden¡¯s landscaping, the mansion¡¯s decorating and the banquet¡¯s dishes to be served, but even as everything was hectic, a smile did not leave her lips. She ordered the servants. ¡°Soon, the admissions officer of the Imperial Academy will come. The family can¡¯t look bad. You all make sure to serve them without any reservations.¡± The servants bowed low. Meanwhile, the lovely Yurhi was thrilled about the fancy banquet. Wearing a light green dress that matched her pretty green eyes, Yurhi was excited about the biggest cake she had ever seen. She circled around it while flailing her arms. Margaret saw her and opened her arms. ¡°My pretty baby!¡± They embraced tenderly. ¡°What¡¯s your brother doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the library!¡± ¡°In the library? How admirable!¡± ¡°Nooo, he said he was going to take a nap because he had nothing else to do.¡± Margaret¡¯s forehead wrinkled. ¡°Ah, that kid. The admissions officer will be here soon! Go wake up your brother.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± Just as she was about to run there with her arms flapping as she skipped, she suddenly looked back. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mom! Where¡¯s Radis?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°Radis? What about her?¡± ¡°Umm, it¡¯s a party to celebrate Brother¡¯s entrance, right? Shouldn¡¯t the whole family be together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you going¡­?¡± ¡°Okaayy.¡± ¡°Bring back your brother!¡± Yurhi nodded and turned around. Then, Margaret opened the main door. At the end of the day, even Loto, the gardener, would be able to attend wearing his one and only clean suit. And yet Radis wasn¡¯t allowed to come. It was no wonder that this question came to Yurhi¡¯s mind. ¡®Isn¡¯t Radis family, too?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡± Klein, the Imperial Academy¡¯s admissions officer, entered the Tilrod family¡¯s mansion with a smile on his face. ¡°You must have had a rough time coming here.¡± Jade Tilrod, the family¡¯s patriarch, greeted Klein, who was surprised to see Jade¡¯s mottled face and plump body. As far as he knew, Jade had once been a promising knight in the South. But the glory of the past could not be found in Jade¡¯s present. Klein quickly schooled his features and hid his thoughts behind a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad to be able to deliver the Imperial Academy¡¯s certificate of admission to the historic house of Tilrod. How proud you must be to have an exceptional son.¡± Jade smiled bitterly at the admission officer¡¯s words. He was once a knight. He knew better than anyone that David had no talent at all for knighthood. Jade was hoping that Radis would fail the test, but the stupid Radis passed on behalf of David. His hands were shaking just thinking of the future. He grabbed the shoulder of a servant and took a glass from his tray, downing the entire glass of wine in one gulp. Then, he opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m very proud. Yes, I¡¯m very, very proud¡­¡± Margaret separated Jade, just as his hands began to tremble, from the bewildered Jade. ¡°Come on in! I¡¯m Margaret Tilrod, and I¡¯m the mistress of this estate. David will be here soon. Oh, he¡¯s coming down!¡± She was busy guiding Klein away from her husband, then pointed to the stairs that were connected to the banquet hall. With a helmet over his head, David was in full armor as he descended the stairs. ¡°Oh, David!¡± A smile appeared on Klein¡¯s face. ¡°At the entrance exam, David was admired by everyone. I was very impressed by the eldest son of the Tilrod family. He was like Alexis Tilrod, the Sword of Fire¡­¡± While Klein was speaking, David slowly walked toward him. Then, as though in slow motion, he unsheathed his sword¡­ and pointed it straight ahead. Klein trailed off and stopped speaking. Surprised, Margaret shook her head frantically. ¡°D-David! What are you doing?!¡± Fortunately, David did not come any closer. Instead, he turned his head and looked around the banquet hall. Still unsure of what was going on, the mansion¡¯s servants continued to smile as they watched David looking around the beautifully decorated banquet hall, the lavish dishes on the long buffet table, and the tall cake decorated with many other sweets. Then, he lifted the sword¡­ as if to slash a man, he sliced off the top of the cake. ¡°Kyaaak!¡± Margaret let out a tearful shriek. Because the part of the cake that flew through the air landed exactly on Margaret¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t resist the force behind the cake, and so she tumbled back and floundered. ¡°What! What is this?!¡± Jade, who was a little behind Margret and Klein, shouted after her. ¡°David! What are you doing?!¡± David did not answer. Instead, he wiped off the cream on the blade with a tablecloth in one fluid motion, then sheathed the sword once more. Then, he strode up to Klein and held out his hand. ¡°The certificate of admission.¡± As Klein¡¯s face had turned pale, he handed over the envelope that had been tucked under his arm. Taking this from him, David tore open the envelope that was enclosed by a luxurious golden seal, then took out the admission certificate. David Tilrod, the eldest son of the Tilrod family, passed the entrance examination with flying colors, and is thus admitted to the Imperial Academy. In front of Klein¡¯s face, David tore the certificate in pieces. Margaret, who had been sweeping off the cream from her chest, screamed. ¡°David¡ª!¡± Under the helmet, pink lips opened. ¡°No.¡± And she took the helmet off. ¡°¡­!¡± The gardener Roto, who was standing nearby, dropped the hat that was in his hands. ¡°La, Lady Radis¡­?¡± Rather than David, the person underneath the armor was Radis. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Even beyond this chaos, Radis¡¯ expression was serene. But it didn¡¯t mean that this serenity was something that she always had before. She wasn¡¯t the same Radis who always had her head down, with a distracted, anxious look on her face. Right now, Radis was looking at Klein with her chin up, her eyes unwavering. Radis opened her lips once more. ¡°I am not David Tilrod. My name is Radis.¡± Klein still had a dumbfounded look on his face, still not understanding the situation. ¡°Miss Radis, what are you doing? David¡¯s admission to the Imperial Academy is an esteemed honor that his family should also celebrate. But you¡­ you tore up the certificate of admission¡­!¡± ¡°Mister Klein. No, Mister Klein Rockton.¡± Klein tried to continue berating her, but Radis cut him off. ¡°I remember you. You kindly guided me to the test site while I was looking for the field where the practical test was being held. You even tapped me on the shoulder after the exam.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just now. It wasn¡¯t David back then, either. It was me.¡± Bang! The loud noise from the stairs drew people¡¯s attention. It was the sound of the door closing behind Yurhi. But it wasn¡¯t just her standing there. So was David. David, who had yet to grasp the situation, raised his voice cheerfully with his arms outstretched. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! The Tilrod family¡¯s darling son, David Tilrod!¡± He ignored Yurhi¡¯s hand even though he was supposed to escort her and walked down the stairs, straight to the admissions officer. ¡°Are you the admissions officer? Nice to meet you! Where is my certificate? Why are you so still over there?¡± As he approached them, David saw Radis and grimaced. ¡°What¡ªWhy are you here? Why are you wearing my armor? You¡¯re kicking up a fuss?!¡± Radis shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Well, good! Because today is my day!¡± Humming lightheartedly, David looked at Klein. ¡°So, my admission certificate?¡± On David¡¯s outstretched hand, Radis placed the torn piece of paper. Bang! This time, it wasn¡¯t from Yurhi again. It was the sound of the door banging behind Margaret as she left. ¡°Hahaha.¡± As if it was a sigh, Radis laughed despondently. ¡°What¡­ So it was that easy?¡± She was looking back at what just happened in this dream of hers before she died. And it made her recall the memories of her whole life. So she closed her eyes. It was easy. Simple. The only thing she had to do was to stop closing her lips and shutting her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to die now.¡± Radis lay in her bed with her arms wide open, looking at the evening sky through the small window. Her face was serene. She never felt so relieved. But it was strange¡­ The dream still hadn¡¯t ended. ¡°Crazy¡­ b*tch!¡± Margaret, with her whole face red, kicked the door and rushed inside. Radis stared at her, who was running wild with her forehead wrinkled. ¡®Even though my life¡¯s flashing behind my eyes, I don¡¯t want to see this again.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re insane! You can¡¯t do that without being insane! How could you do that to your brother?!¡± Margaret screeched at the top of her lungs. ¡°How could you mess up every single path your brother takes? Can you still call yourself David¡¯s sister?! Do you even know what you did?!! The admission has been cancelled! And besides that our family has been branded as illegal test takers! All because of you!!!¡± Radis smiled bitterly. ¡°Why is it because of me?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± ¡°It was you who asked me to do that¡ªto take the test in David¡¯s place. Did you even know what you were asking for? You wanted an unqualified kid to enter the academy.¡± Radis stood up from her seat. Her eyes were so cold that Margaret flinched. Radis said in a stern voice. Blinded by greed, Margaret glared at Radis with her mouth agape. But Radis didn¡¯t shy away from that stare. Radis hoped that her feelings would be conveyed to Margaret if only she could see beyond her own eyes. She wanted Margaret to accept and understand what she just said. Even if this was a dream. Even if this was only her life flashing behind her eyes. She hoped for Margaret to realize it. Then, Margaret finally spoke. ¡°You¡­ deserve¡­ to die¡­!!¡± As Margaret shouted, she raised her hand. Radis could have avoided it, but she didn¡¯t on purpose. ¡®It¡¯s just a dream anyway.¡¯ Slap! Slap! Margaret screamed again. ¡°You made a mess! Now look your mother in the eye and realize what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡± Radis¡¯ eyes widened. It¡¯s a dream, but¡­ why did it hurt? Margaret¡¯s verbal abuse went from one ear to the other because Radis was frozen in astonishment. ¡°What, huh? Huh? Was it greed? You¡¯ll only come to your senses if your mouth¡¯s ripped open, huh?! Scissors, get me a pair of scissors! I¡¯ll rip your mouth off!¡± Radis touched her swollen cheek. It hurt. It really, really hurt. The pain seemed to clear her mind. ¡°¡­Try it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll tear me apart, please try it.¡± Margaret¡¯s mouth opened wide. ¡®But isn¡¯t this really just a dream?¡¯ Everything was too vivid to say it was just a dream. ¡°Ohhh, sure! You don¡¯t want to live anymore, huh?! Sure, sure, you should die today!¡± Even her heart was hurting. But Radis no longer intended to let herself be torn to shreds and shattered to pieces. She grabbed Margaret¡¯s hand, which motioned to grab Radis¡¯ hair. Margaret¡¯s eyes were wide open. Radis was sixteen years old by the time David entered the academy. Although she was terribly thin because she couldn¡¯t eat well, her body was magnificently disciplined. Margaret, who was a noble lady, couldn¡¯t compare. Margaret¡¯s face gradually grew pale as she struggled to retract her hand. ¡°You, you¡­¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t grab Radis by the hair. Radis looked at her mother¡¯s face. ¡°As you instructed me, I went to the Imperial Academy and got a certificate of admission. All on my own!¡± ¡°You¡ª This¡ª!¡± ¡°Do you know what that means? Do you really think I let you hit me because I couldn¡¯t think straight or that I had no power?¡± ¡°Let go! I said let me go!!¡± ¡°I put up with it all because you¡¯re my mother. All of it, until the very end!¡± ¡°Th-this¡­!¡± Margaret gritted her teeth and struggled to pull out her wrist. But she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. Margaret ended up yelling. ¡°How dare you do this to your mother!¡± Radis let go of her. Margaret, who used all of her strength to pull back her wrist, recoiled and stumbled back. ¡°Kyaak!¡± Then, after she screamed, there was a heavy silence. Margaret plopped on the floor and looked up at Radis. Radis was no different from any other night. Her hair was still a mess from the haircut she had right before taking the entrance examination, her skin damaged and dry. Only one thing changed. The look in her eyes. They weren¡¯t the same eyes that always looked at Margaret, hoping for something. Just like the night sky, her black eyes held no emotion. Radis similarly spoke emotionlessly in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Margaret¡¯s face crumpled, flushing red. And eventually, she burst into tears. The maids, who heard Margaret crying, entered the room in shock. It was Margaret who fell on her own, but she gasped and wept as though she was assaulted. Eventually, the maids had to call more servants to carry her away. Radis sighed deeply at the sight. If this was truly a dream, she hoped it would end here. But after one day¡­ two days¡­ The dream continued. On the third day, Radis had to accept this as her new reality. Radis¡¯ right cheek was still swollen, and in front of her, the maid threw down a bowl of soup haphazardly. Radis glanced down at the gray watery soup, where some lumps of vegetable rinds floated here and there. The food they gave to Radis had already been terrible before, but now, it was even worse. It was almost like a treat from Margaret. ¡®It doesn¡¯t even look like food anymore.¡¯ Radis stared at the maid who brought the soup. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Irene. It¡¯s been a long time since Radis saw her. She was Margaret¡¯s favorite maid, and the one who gave a helping hand in terms of turning Radis¡¯ childhood into a living hell. ¡®If you sent Irene, then you¡¯re really set on tormenting me.¡¯ Margaret¡¯s intentions were so obvious that Radis could only sigh. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Irene had a red lump the size of her thumb on her right cheek, and that¡¯s the only reason why Margaret liked her. She liked that she could stand out more if she kept an ugly maid around her. Not knowing Margaret¡¯s true intentions, Irene carried out her tasks as the head maid diligently and enthusiastically. She especially enjoyed bullying Radis. ¡®Radis, you know what? The Madam likes me more than you.¡¯ Those words tore the young Radis¡¯ heart. Irene bothered the child as though she was a bitter older sister. Irene did things however she wanted, never delivered her meals on time, and bullied her using petty methods. She even resorted to pouring water over Radis¡¯ bed, then spreading rumors about how Radis had wet her bed in her sleep. It was only when Radis was sent to the monster subjugation that Irene¡¯s bullying ended. ¡®The first thing I asked for after going on the subjugation was for Irene to be fired.¡¯ Margaret kicked out Irene right away¡ªas if it wasn¡¯t her orders that encouraged Irene to harass Radis. Shortly after that, Irene was found dead in a swamp near the estate. People said that after being kicked out of the mansion, she probably threw herself into the swamp because she had nowhere else to go. In retrospect, however, Radis realized that Irene was someone who knew the deadly secrets of the Tilrod family. The fact that David, who was known to have gone out on quests to subjugate monsters, was actually Radis. To protect her son, Margaret took the life of another person without hesitation. ¡®And that¡¯s also how I died.¡¯ A shadow loomed over Radis¡¯ eyes. Not knowing what she was thinking, Irene cheekily tapped on the bowl with a spoon. ¡°You¡¯re very fortunate. You brought the Madam to tears, yet you¡¯re still being fed.¡± The more Irene talked, the colder Radis¡¯ eyes became. ¡®Both Irene and I¡­ are alive. I have to accept that now.¡¯ This situation wasn¡¯t something like a dream or illusion that one had before dying¡ªit was real. Radis stared at Irene with a frosty glare, then spoke. ¡°What about my father?¡± ¡°The Lord?¡± Irene replied in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Thanks to you, he couldn¡¯t catch his breath dealing with accusations of illegal admission! How admirable, huh? What a good daughter you are!¡± Radis sighed exasperatedly. In her previous life, Radis just quietly endured all of Irene¡¯s harassment. She was so afraid that any wrong move would permanently rid her chances to be loved by Margaret. But now, she didn¡¯t have to put up with Irene at all. Radis lifted the bowl of soup and turned it upside down. Over Irene¡¯s head. Irene couldn¡¯t believe the heated liquid dripping from above. ¡°Ahh! Ahhh!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too quiet so far, haven¡¯t I?¡± Radis tapped the bowl against Irene¡¯s head and looked into her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ve decided not to sit still anymore. So, what¡¯s going to happen to you now that Mother and Father are in such trouble?¡± Radis could read the storm of emotions passing through Irene¡¯s eyes. Her initial surprise and indignation disappeared quickly. The maid¡¯s eyes quivered as she seemed to recall all of the things she¡¯d done in the past. Then, she dropped her gaze the moment she lost her will. Radis almost burst into laughter. So she was this kind of person. Radis left the bowl on Irene¡¯s head and patted it as though it was a cute hat. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what¡¯s going to happen, then you can keep acting so boldly. But if you want to keep being the head maid, you¡¯d better watch what you say more carefully. And¡­¡± Radis picked up the spoon and tapped the edge of the soup bowl. ¡°Get me something that could be called food.¡± Irene left the room with her eyes wide open and the bowl still on her head. Then, a while later, she arrived again and quickly ran away after dropping off a tray of steaming mushroom soup and soft bread. Radis tore the bread with her fingertips. ¡®Really.¡¯ She dipped the torn bread in the pearl-colored soup. ¡®This is truly¡ª¡¯ When she put the bread in her mouth, she could taste the soup and feel the soft texture of the bread. ¡®It¡¯s all real.¡¯ Radis died at the age of twenty-six from demonic energy intoxication. And she returned ten years in the past. It¡¯s not anything like her life flashing before her eyes just as she was dying¡ªshe had really come back to live a second life at the age of sixteen. ¡®Second life?¡¯ A peal of laughter burst out from her lips. Radis Tilrod¡¯s life was terrible. It was just like hell. A second life would be no different. No matter how many times she would return, she was still Margaret and Jade¡¯s eldest daughter, Radis Tilrod. She shook her head. ¡®I can¡¯t live like that again.¡¯ She no longer wanted to live a life sacrificing herself in vain all for supporting her parents and younger siblings. Gradually swallowing the torn bread dipped in the mushroom soup, Radis looked back on her past life. Even after David entered the academy, Radis¡¯ life did not change much. She still practiced the swordsmanship techniques, all alone, that she learned from her teacher in the open field. She spent the rest of her time locked up in her room as though she was a recluse. Until David graduated from the academy. Later, Radis would go on the subjugation quests hunting for demonic monsters instead of David so that he could be appointed as a formal knight. She had to endure for six years, until she reached that miserable end. Radis groaned unconsciously as the memory of her death flashed before her eyes. ¡®Why? Why did I come back? What, for revenge?¡¯ Radis had a dry smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t want revenge. A few days ago when she grabbed Margaret¡¯s wrist, Radis realized. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I¡­ Why wasn¡¯t I upset that Mother harassed me so? Why had I not been bothered that I had to hunt demonic monsters in David¡¯s place? Didn¡¯t I fall ill because of demonic energy seeping into my system? And they didn¡¯t even try to get me proper treatment?¡¯ Radis put down the bowl of soup and looked out at the night sky. ¡®I was more upset¡­ that I wasn¡¯t loved.¡¯ She wanted to be loved. So she convinced herself that she wasn¡¯t suffering from her illness, even as she was being constantly harassed. She fought back against those fearsome creatures and endured being intoxicated by demonic energy. Because she liked seeing her family happy. Because she thought she would finally be loved. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Radis laughed helplessly. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed like she was born for nothing. Because both David and Yurhi existed, there was no place left for her. Radis lay weakly on the edge of her bed and muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s just give up.¡± She poured all her efforts into trying to be loved in her previous life. It wasn¡¯t until her tragic death that she realized. To her parents, to her younger siblings¡ªshe meant nothing. ¡°I need to get out of here.¡± She needed to get out of the Tilrods¡¯ reach. But how? Where would she go? With what money? Radis stood up and paced by the window. The world she knew was small. She only knew Willingham, the Tilrod family¡¯s palm-sized estate, and the forest full of demonic monsters. ¡®The forest¡­¡¯ When she thought of that place, she felt nostalgic, as though she was reminded of a hometown. It was strange. The forest was a dangerous place full of monsters. But it was the only place where she could be free in her previous life. ¡°There were settlers living nearby.¡± It wasn¡¯t deemed a safe area because the surrounding terrain was rugged and hungry monsters often appeared. However, there were still people who lived in such a place. ¡°Come to think of it, I heard there was a settler village that made a fortune from cherry farms¡­¡± One summer, cherry trees were unable to bear fruit due to a spreading disease on fertile land. However, she heard rumors that only the farms of the settlers, who had been isolated, had not been damaged. Because they were the only ones who could supply cherries, the prices soared. Radis¡¯ eyes glimmered. ¡®If I invest in it¡­?¡¯ But her hope was short-lived. She didn¡¯t even have enough money to buy a basket of cherries, let alone to invest in a farm. And money wasn¡¯t the only problem. She was only a sixteen-year-old girl right now. She wasn¡¯t even allowed to go out alone. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Losing her appetite, Radis pushed the bowl away. ¡®Why did this even happen? I can¡¯t believe I have to live this life twice.¡¯ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°That brat must¡¯ve lost her mind.¡± Margaret had an ice bag on her head as she muttered. Yaaawn. While flipping through a dress catalogue, Yurhi yawned without care. Margaret had been muttering the same words for more than ten times already today. The matter of her brother¡¯s future and the family¡¯s honor was simply boring for Yurhi, who was just thirteen years old. Rather than that, it was better for Yurhi to just look at the dress catalogues piled up in her mother¡¯s room. A snow white muslin dress, colorful ribbons, bright yellow, pale pink, elegant blue, beautiful evening dresses that would suit her¡­ Yurhi finally made up her mind. ¡°Yurhi likes yellow!¡± However Margaret continued to disregard Yurhi, not hearing the teenager¡¯s whining as she held up the catalogue right in front of her face. ¡°Mom! I like this yellow dress!¡± Only then did Margaret notice her daughter. ¡°What?¡± Yurhi spoke clearly. ¡°Mom promised!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yurhi could feel her stomach sinking. She stomped her foot and shook the catalogue roughly. ¡°Mooooom! You¡¯re so mean! Did you forget already? The Third Prince¡¯s birthday banquet! Mom definitely said that you¡¯ll buy me a new dress for the banquet!!¡± The colorful catalogue was flailed wildly in front of Margaret¡¯s eyes while the sound of Yurhi¡¯s loud whining pierced through her ears. Margaret could palpably feel her temper rising. She exploded and yelled at Yurhi right then. ¡°Will you freeze to death if you don¡¯t get new clothes?!¡± At this, Yurhi¡¯s bright green eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to buy me a new dress¡­?¡± That¡¯s not possible. She couldn¡¯t wear old clothes to the birthday banquet of the Third Prince of the Empire, Olivier. If she would, she¡¯d get laughed at by that despicable Rosalie. Yurhi needed to get that new dress somehow. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaahhhh¡± She cried and cried for days upon end. She even went on a hunger strike! ¡°Ahhhh, shut up!¡± Margaret covered her ears. However, her hands couldn¡¯t do much to block the child¡¯s shrill cries. Margaret felt like she was going crazy. ¡®This is all because of Radis!¡¯ Just look how much she¡¯s suffering because of the fraudulent admission accusation! Margaret and Jade tried to cover up the incident as a practical joke that a jealous sister did on her younger brother. However, apart from the rumors, there was one problem they couldn¡¯t fix: Klein Rockton, the admissions officer. If Klein Rockton had been a more flexible person, things would have been smoothed over without a hitch. However, neither Margaret nor Jade¡¯s buttering up worked on him. Klein returned to the academy at once and immediately asked for the Academic Committee to conduct the test once more for David. The committee, seeing that Klein¡¯s arguments were valid, accepted the motion for a retest. The problem was that if David would take that retest, he¡¯d immediately be caught. Eventually, Jade sent a letter saying that he would cancel his son¡¯s admission to the academy to preserve his honor. It was fortunate that things didn¡¯t get any bigger than this, but in the process of it all, just how much solicitation did they have to do, how many things to clean up¡­! ¡°B*tch!¡± Margaret, who reflexively cursed, gasped and covered her lips. ¡®How could that weak Radis make an elegant lady like me swear¡­!¡¯ She wasn¡¯t the only one shocked by the aggressive words coming from her lips. ¡°M, M, Mom¡­!¡± She had only been pretending to cry all this time, but Yurhi¡¯s eyes began to be filled with real, bead-like tears. As soon as Margaret saw those tears from her daughter¡¯s green eyes, she came to her senses, not wanting to make her lovely daughter upset. ¡°Ahh, Yurhi! No, no. I didn¡¯t say that to you!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaah!!¡± ¡°This is all because of Radis, that wicked brat. Goodness, my baby, don¡¯t cry! Okay, okay let¡¯s get you that dress!¡± ¡°Hiic, hiiiic¡­¡± ¡°Which one do you like? The green one?¡± ¡°Hiic, uwaah, the¡ªthe yellow one¡­!¡± While shedding tears, Yurhi pointed to the dress she wanted. ¡°Okay, okay! It¡¯s a good, expensive dress, too. Stop crying now. Mom¡¯s head feels like it¡¯s about to split in two!¡± After getting what she wanted, Yurhi¡¯s tears quickly abated. Margaret sighed as she saw the price written under the design of the yellow dress. Then, something interesting caught her eye. In her previous life, Radis¡¯ body was left in a horrible state. The demonic energy that entered her system was extremely poisonous to humans. Those who were exposed to that were supposed to take enough time to rest while waiting for the demonic energy to go away on its own. If not that, they would need to go to a temple and pay a hefty sum to receive a purification ritual from a priest. Back then, Radis had no choice but to endure it all on her own. Her skin, which had also been exposed to the blood of demonic monsters for so long, became dark purple, and some parts of her body were even already rotting. It wasn¡¯t just her skin. The demonic energy permeated every part of her whole body deeply. Her eyesight had gradually declined and her body weakened. In that dire situation, she overcame the limitations of the human body and mind that she thought she couldn¡¯t withstand. She found out how to change demonic energy into mana. As a result, she did not die. She grew stronger. But that was just a temporary measure. And there were side effects. Even though she gained strength from the demonic energy, she had to live with the pain of a body addicted to demonic energy. Her vision was blurred and, even when her skin was only slightly touched, it felt as though her bones were being crushed. There were times when black crystals would be mixed with the blood she coughed out. Every time this happened, she would think that her demise wouldn¡¯t be far away. So now that she had returned to her sixteen-year-old body, Radis felt utmost comfort for the first time in a long while. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it feels this good to be healthy.¡± Her bedroom door was locked from the outside, so she slipped away to the roof by going out her window. She had no problems moving at all. These nimble limbs and light body were unfamiliar, but it felt good. Without her body hurting, she practiced her swordsmanship even if she didn¡¯t have a sword in her hands. She could feel the scorching clay tiles of the sunlit roof with her bare feet. The roof was sloped, but it was like flat land to her. She was someone who once lithely wandered through the harsh demonic forest. On the steep roof, she made her way bare-footed and bare-handed. Her foundation was the Imperial swordsmanship basics that Armano taught her. Without a sword, she assumed the position of a knight¡¯s stance. Of course, during battle, there was no time to take this stance perfectly, but whenever she could, Armano¡¯s voice always seemed to resonate in her ears. ¡®There are enemies in front of you and there are people you have to protect behind you. At the center is your sword. You must observe everything.¡¯ Armano would look into the eyes of the young Radis, who was still in the knight¡¯s stance, and continued. ¡¯There is also something you must never forget¡ªbehind your sword is someone you must also defend preciously. It¡¯s yourself, Radis. You have to protect yourself.¡¯ Armano never said these words to David, and this always made Radis curious. Why was it that Armano said this only to her? Her feet stepped onto the bricks. Her footwork was the foundation of her movement. Quickly, slowly, strongly, softly. She moved forward like a flowing current. As she lunged, she didn¡¯t forget to keep her back defended. The essence of Imperial swordsmanship was defense. A knight must never lose hold over their emotions like a raging wave. There must always be room to protect what¡¯s behind her, and so her form was ready to spring back at any time, like ripples over a lake¡¯s surface. Many things had happened ever since she learned Imperial swordsmanship from Armano, and her technique had changed, but she never forgot this essence. She had often practiced this swordsmanship technique dozens or even hundreds of times in just one day alone. Regardless of whether she was on dry land, in a harsh forest, or in the vast darkness. She would sometimes lose her balance and collapse on the ground, but she would stand back up without fail. Because it was through her sword that she lived. ¡°Huuu¡­!¡± Soaked in sweat and now unable to move one muscle, Radis lied back down on the roof. The blue sky above her was endless. The white clouds scattered at some places, then merged again in others, reaching out as far as they could. ¡°The sky¡ªit¡¯s so pretty.¡± In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t even afford to look up at the sky. It was only before she died that she could look up while she was laying on her deathbed. However, by then, she had already lost almost all her sight. Right now, she could see clearly even the edges of the fluttering clouds. This alone made her cry tears of joy. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°Mi¡­ lady, please e-enjoy your¡­ food¡­!¡± Even the voice of the dispirited Irene sounded cute. With only the bricks of the outer wall as support, Radis scaled the outside of the mansion and jumped back into her room through the same window. She had already seen this several times, but Irene closed her eyes as though she had seen something ghastly. Irene¡¯s attitude was still as haughty as ever, but she at least had some sense of self-preservation in her. She brought in today¡¯s meal, which was boiled pork, blanched vegetables and a large piece of bread. Irene shook her head as she disdainfully watched Radis sit in front of the table smelling of sweat, but at the same time, the maid didn¡¯t forget to butter Radis¡¯ bread. ¡°Young Master David eats less than this.¡± Radis glanced at Irene, but the maid immediately bowed her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re eating well, Milady.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet.¡± And so, silence stretched between them. The only sound in the room was the clattering of cutlery hitting the plate. But it was only a moment. ¡°O-Oh, by the way, Milady¡­¡± Radis grabbed her fork and stared straight into Irene¡¯s eyes. ¡®Oh my goodness.¡¯ Under the heavy pressure of that gaze, Irene was compelled to close her lips and gulp down for a moment. ¡®Why did I act that way¡­ towards the Lady before¡­¡¯ It was natural for her to ask such a question. The Radis before David¡¯s academy acceptance celebration and the Radis right now were completely different people. The haphazardly chopped hair she had was now neatly combed. With a height taller than most girls her age and a strong body that was trained over a long time, she no longer hunched her shoulders and crouched down like before. Above all, what changed was the look behind her eyes. All this time, Radis had lived with her head bowed down as she avoided making eye contact with other people. Even if she looked up and somehow met another person¡¯s eyes, she would flinch and quickly avert her gaze. Her eyes quivered constantly, never settling on anything, always looking away. But right now, Radis¡¯ gaze was like a blade piercing through everything she was looking at. Irene, who had always looked down on Radis, couldn¡¯t look her in the eye now. As the maid bowed her head as though she was the old Radis, Irene spoke. ¡°¡­The Madam will soon call for you, Milady.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Irene slightly raised her eyes. ¡°I think the Madam will forgive Milady!¡± Radis turned back to her meal, slicing the meat as she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of her.¡± ¡°Right? And it seems that a gift has been prepared.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± ¡°I happened to see the box. Milady can look forward to it!¡± Irene smiled widely, trying to please Radis. But Radis didn¡¯t return this enthusiasm. She only frowned slightly, took a piece of meat with her fork, then placed it in her mouth. ¡®You¡¯re letting me out already?¡¯ In her previous life, she would often be punished by being confined to her room. Margaret, who thought of Radis as a thorn to her side, preferred to have Radis locked up in the small room, pretending that she never had a daughter other than Yurhi. That¡¯s why Radis was confined over long periods of time without knowing when she¡¯d be let out again. It had been only less than a week since Radis had been grounded here, but it seemed she¡¯d be allowed outside soon. ¡®I think it¡¯s much better to continue being confined now though.¡¯ This unexpected compassion felt more ominous than the familiar harsh treatment. ¡®On top of that, there¡¯s a gift?¡¯ It was hard to believe. Radis never received any gift in all her life in the past. Even during her birthday, no one ever said ¡®Thank you for being born.¡¯ She never had any birthday cake or any presents. ¡®Of course, it was different for David and Yurhi.¡¯ Radis set down her fork and knife. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re full now?¡± Her chest felt constricted. It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be able to eat more. ¡®It¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Had her voice¡ªher lingering cries¡ªfinally reached her mother? ¡°I am truly weak-minded.¡± Margaret sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who could help your younger brother, who is the pillar of this family, and yet you threw dirt all over this household and struck back to disturb the family¡¯s peace. After all that, here I am with a dress especially bought for you.¡± And with that very dress in front of her, Radis laughed out loud Even if Radis had no eye for fashion, she could still tell how ancient the dress was. The dress, made of light pink and dark pink silk, had a sparkling luster to it. The skirt of the dress was filled with tacky frills that seemed to have been popular about a hundred years ago, and there were many strange large purple ribbons embellished here and there. ¡®People don¡¯t change that easily.¡¯ Radis could only laugh. She laughed at herself for even thinking that her mother had changed. But this laughter seemed to have offended Margaret. ¡°What are you laughing at? Is my present for you funny?¡± Radis shook her head instead of answering. It wasn¡¯t the dress. It was Radis herself who was laughable. She knew better than anyone else that expectations would only lead to misery, so she couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing. How could she dare hope again even after dying so terribly not long ago? ¡°It¡¯s the perfect dress for me,¡± Radis said. At this, Margaret glared at her. ¡°Great. It¡¯s the dress you¡¯ll be wearing at His Highness Olivier¡¯s birthday feast. Of course it suits you.¡± But Yurhi, who was ecstatically wearing her yellow dress, was appalled. ¡°Mom?¡± Radis could see Yurhi¡¯s lips twitching as though she wanted to say, ¡®are you out of your mind?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t said directly, but Radis knew this: Margaret was a vain woman who valued outward appearances very much. No matter how high the cost was, she would always have dresses tailored every season. To this extent, she would have blankets sold so that she could pay off clothing debts. She would rather sleep with only thin blankets meant for summer during winter, than to sell a fur shawl that she would cover her shoulders at a tea party. How could such a person give a dress like this to her daughter and take her to a banquet? ¡°Sure.¡± Margaret stared at Radis with a ferocious, imploring gaze. ¡°Why? After trampling over the family¡¯s honor and humiliating your younger brother, did you think that being confined to that room is enough punishment? Did you really think that¡¯s all? Goodness. If you have any conscience in you at all, even the size of a fingernail, that can¡¯t be, hm? Don¡¯t you think so, Radis?¡± Radis decided to attend the birthday banquet of Olivier Arpend, the Third Prince of the Cardia Empire. And this wasn¡¯t because of the ¡®conscience¡¯ that Margaret was demanding of her. Now that Radis had accepted this situation as her new reality, she was aware that she must change. She couldn¡¯t continue sitting still in her room while waiting for her harsh fate to come knocking on the door. Just in time, the birthday banquet was going to be held at the estate of the Marquisate of Russell, the most influential family in the south. Many people would attend this banquet. Radis didn¡¯t know when else she¡¯d be able to come across an opportunity like this again. It was a faint possibility, but as Radis was desperate to take a hold of any chance at all, she couldn¡¯t let this go. That¡¯s why Radis was going to attend that banquet, even if she had to wear such a hideous, tacky pink dress. ¡°Radis.¡± In the carriage that was heading to the Marquis¡¯ estate, Yurhi called out to her. As she wore a yellow dress that matched well with her soft blonde hair, Yurhi looked as lovely as a spring fairy. But it looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me once we arrive at the banquet hall. That dress¡ªit was listed at 90 percent off on the catalogue. If anyone recognizes it, what should I do?!¡± Radis unintentionally tried to respond, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my dress?¡¯ But Radis realized what Yurhi was so worried about when she saw her expression. Radis looked at her younger sister with fresh eyes. Because she grew up with Margaret¡¯s skewed affection, Yurhi was a princess who never grew up. This princess would later be engaged to a man from a Viscount family through the full support of the Tilrod family. It was a good family to marry into, considering that the Tilrod family didn¡¯t hold a noble title. Of course, it was possible only through a suitable dowry. To raise this money, Radis needed to go through so many demonic monsters just for the mana stones that she gave her family. Radis¡¯ blood, sweat, and tears were exchanged for gold coins that were used to buy Yurhi¡¯s dresses and jewelry. As Yurhi donned a white rose symbolizing a new bride and left the Tilrod mansion while thanking her family, Radis was left lying immobilized on her bed, agonizing over extreme pain. On such a good day, the groans that leaked out served as a shadow underneath Yurhi¡¯s future. However, even though she was married off without a hitch, Yurhi¡¯s happiness didn¡¯t last. Even as she was ostracized in that mansion, Radis came to know about Yurhi¡¯s tumultuous marriage. After sighing, Radis spoke. ¡°Older sister.¡± Yurhi only looked at Radis with perplexed eyes. ¡°You have to call me ¡®Older Sister,¡¯ Yurhi. That¡¯s how it should be. Instead of looking at how much the dress is, you should regard the person wearing it more importantly. No matter how expensive your clothes are¡ª¡± ¡°Older Sister? Hah!¡± Margaret suddenly cut off Radis¡¯ sincere advice. ¡°You have to act like an older sister for you to be called that! Shouldn¡¯t you behave the same way you want to be addressed first?¡± Radis looked at Margaret with an exhausted gaze. At this, Margaret¡¯s complexion changed. ¡°You, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like that, should I start calling you ¡®Margaret¡¯?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°W-What did you just say?!¡± Margaret¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°You, you¡­! Is that how you treat your mother?!¡± ¡°If you say that I need to be qualified to be called older sister, shouldn¡¯t it be the same for a mother?¡± ¡°You, youuu¡­!¡± The carriage had only been filled with heavy silence thus far, but right now, the atmosphere turned sharp, and tears eventually burst from Yurhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yurhi shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°This is the worst! Whose fault do you think it is that nothing¡¯s going right?!¡± Radis sighed. If the carriage hadn¡¯t arrived at Marquis Russell¡¯s mansion at this time, one of the three would have exploded. Then, Margaret made a fuss and soothed the crying Yurhi. ¡°Yes, Yurhi! You¡¯re right. A single loach truly turns an entire pond into mud. Oh, my daughter! Stop crying now, your makeup will come off.¡± Yurhi stared at Radis with bloodshot eyes, biting her pink lips tightly. But Radis only shook her head as she watched Margaret take out a handkerchief and carefully wipe Yurhi¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s always been like this. Her family always blamed all their problems on Radis. Because this was what she heard all the time, at some point she also thought the same¡ªthat the cause of the family¡¯s problems was really her. Radis thought she wasn¡¯t loved because she was lacking. She thought that she was the cause for her family¡¯s downfall, for the discord between Margaret and Jade, for David¡¯s poor swordsmanship, for Yurhi¡¯s constant complaining and whining¡­ That¡¯s why she always tried her best. Even though she did nothing wrong, she had to struggle to make up for these shortcomings. ¡®I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡¯ Radis hardened her resolve as she got off the carriage along with Margaret and Yurhi. Seeing them appear, the attendant announced the names and positions of the guests with a clear voice. ¡°Tilrod¡¯s Madam and the family¡¯s two Young Ladies have arrived!¡± Radis opened her eyes widely and watched as the huge door to the banquet hall opened, unfolding a new world from within. The attendant ushered them in, but there was no significant reaction to their entrance. The nobles inside the banquet hall expressed their indifference to people from low-ranking households who did not even have status. However, Margaret and Yurhi had bright smiles on their faces as they jumped straight into mingling. ¡°Then, Radis. Enjoy your first banquet.¡± Margaret¡¯s dim green eyes held within them an indescribable sense of victory as she whispered to Radis. Margaret certainly didn¡¯t bring Radis here so that her daughter could have a good time. She was here to be humiliated. She was dressed in clown-like clothes. What kind of position would she have in this world inside a banquet hall? Margaret wanted to drive it in deeper that she wanted Radis to despair. Alone. Margaret left Radis alone and left, hugging Yurhi¡¯s shoulders preciously. ¡°Oh, Viscountess Anton! It¡¯s been a while!¡± And she attracted many people¡¯s attention by greeting them loudly. When both Margaret and Yurhi disappeared, Radis was left in the spotlight. Even those who expressed only indifference to low-ranking families were flabbergasted by Radis¡¯ dress. At this, Radis smiled. ¡®Indeed, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the mirror because I was also amazed.¡¯ Margaret¡¯s goal of humiliating Radis in this way was done quite efficiently. Having not ever worn pink so far, Radis was able to realize through this experience that it was not her color. The glossy pink silk made Radis¡¯ dark skin look even darker. And apart from that, the dress¡¯ gaudy embellishments accentuated not her good points, but the bad sides to her appearance. Her unconventional shoulders were exposed, along with the many small scars on her back that were accumulated from sword training. And the ruffles on the ugly skirt of the dress wrapped around her body in a way that she looked like a sponge. Even Irene, who didn¡¯t like Radis at all, was at a loss of what to say when she saw the dress. ¡®Don¡¯t pay attention to people¡¯s eyes, Radis. They¡¯re people you won¡¯t meet again after this day.¡¯ Radis comforted herself and received a glass of champagne from an attendant, who looked at her in the same way that Irene did. A sip of the bitter champagne made her agitated heart calm down a little. Radis turned back from those people¡¯s gazes and headed to the corner of the banquet hall. Fortunately, the birthday celebration of the Third Prince was extravagant and wide-scaled enough that one young lady with a strange outfit wouldn¡¯t be too much of a distraction. Not only the nobles in this region, but nobles from across the country had flocked to this banquet. ¡®How incredible.¡¯ If she was the Third Prince, would she want her birthday to be celebrated like this as well? Radis scoured with her eyes the banquet hall that was crowded with hundreds of people. The hall was dazzlingly decorated, and at the center, mountains of gifts from the nobles were piled up. As she scanned the first floor with curious eyes, she turned to the second floor. The staircase leading to the second floor was guarded by armor-clad knights engraved with the insignia of the Marquisate of Russell. ¡®They¡¯re not soldiers from the Imperial Family.¡¯ The guard knights of the Third Prince here seemed to have come from the Marquisate instead. With an inquisitive look, Radis stared at the tight security around the stairs to the second floor, and she watched the silhouettes of the high-ranking nobles overlooking the banquet hall from their balconies. ¡®I¡¯m sure there was a birthday party for the Third Prince in the past as well, right?¡¯ As she recalled her previous life, Radis admitted that she was a fool. She had no idea what was going on in the world outside the Tilrod family. She belonged only to that small world. This was because nobody told her about the outside world, and she lived without having any curiosity or the drive to wander out. Radis opened her eyes to the world only after she was already twenty years old, when she went hunting in the enchanted woods. ¡®The Marquisate of Russell was one of the few families who spared no expense in supporting the Imperial subjugation.¡¯ Money was needed for subjugation. Food, workers carrying supplies, carriages, steeds, cooks, weapons, armor¡­ The subjugation that she participated in was called an ¡®Imperial¡¯ subjugation, but the support of the Empire itself was minimal. It was of no wonder. The capital of the Empire was far from the enchanted woods, so they did not feel any danger from the demonic creatures from there. Rather than the far-flung woods infested with these creatures, what¡¯s important to the Imperial family was to keep other countries in check, and to maintain the rich territories they had. Therefore, it was the nobles nearby the woods who spared support for the subjugation because their territories were directly threatened. A forest that constantly emitted demonic energy would give rise to demonic monsters. The creatures usually dwelled in the center of the forest, but because of their hunger, they started chasing after blood. In winter, when the number of animals inside the forest gradually decreased, hungry monsters would wander out of the forest in search of food. For this reason, the noble families adjacent to the forest set up subjugation troops and supported them. The most generous of the noble families was the Marquisate of Russell. That¡¯s why Radis came here despite wearing this tacky pink sponge dress. ¡®I know nothing else but hunting for demonic monsters. If I could just join a subjugation somewhere¡­¡¯ Radis looked up at the balcony of the second floor with desperate eyes. ¡°She did such a cute thing just because she was jealous of her younger brother.¡± Just as she worried, when Margaret arrived, news of the cancellation of David¡¯s admission became a hot topic. People peppered Margaret with questions, a mixture of derision and curiosity in their voices. Margaret was busy covering up David and the Tilrod family with her teeth clenched. ¡°David didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But if David retakes the test and proves that his skills are real, what would that make of Radis? The whole family wanted to kick her out for this, but because my son David is so soft-hearted, he would rather smooth this all over by giving up his admission.¡± Those who gathered for gossip nodded as though they were convinced by Margaret¡¯s words. However, only Viscountess Anton, who wore a large wig on her head, asked cluelessly, like she really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s jealous of her brother!¡± That¡¯s just what she said. However, Viscountess Anton knew that no matter how young a child was, there was always a reason behind someone¡¯s actions. As soon as she was about to open her lips again, the middle-aged Madame Hamel spoke in a slow tone. ¡°That child, did you say her name was Radis? So there¡¯s a child who has that much jealousy. Before she becomes a bad influence on her younger siblings, you¡¯d better send her off somewhere.¡± Margaret furrowed her brows. ¡®If it¡¯s the same advice over and over, just don¡¯t say it anymore!¡¯ However, Margaret couldn¡¯t refute Madame Hamel. They were currently in the Third Prince¡¯s birthday banquet, and even more so, Madame Hamel had a strong influence in high society of the countryside nobles. Instead of showing her inner thoughts, Margaret put on a pitiful expression. ¡°If there¡¯s a better place for the child, then I¡¯ll have to send her away. She¡¯s too much for me. If you all know any good places, please let me know.¡± There was no family that had only one or two headaches. All the women here had suffered from the troubles brought about by their own family members. Therefore, they could sympathize with Margaret¡¯s worries. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Madam Anton let go of her doubts and spoke gently to comfort Margaret, slightly patting the other woman¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯ll be good if you do that.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do exactly that.¡± While listening to the other wives, Margaret laughed inwardly. For her, Radis¡¯ reputation¡ªand her entire future for that matter¡ªwas no more important than eye booger. Therefore, she had no guilt whatsoever. It was much more important for her to protect David and the family. To the point that Radis was truly nothing to her. When the conversation lulled for a moment, Yurhi pulled on Margaret¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± ¡°Oh, my daughter! What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Look at Radis over there.¡± With her fan, Yurhi pointed to the corner of the banquet hall near the ladies¡¯ water closet. Radis stood alone among the pillars, so far from other people. When they looked closely at what she was doing, they saw that she was staring at the balcony on the second floor. Margaret snorted. ¡°Does she have no shame? Does she think she¡¯ll be able to seduce anyone looking like that?¡± Yurhi covered her face with both hands. ¡°Ah! So embarrassing!¡± ¡°Others feel shame for her, but she herself is so shameless.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes twinkled in glee as she looked sideways at the banquet hall. She stroked Yurhi¡¯s head, then spoke. ¡°Go and meet up with your friends.¡± ¡°What about you, Mom?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes sparkled insidiously. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a taste of reality.¡± ¡®The Russell family holds subjugations regularly, but sometimes their knights are sent as back-up for Imperial subjugations. Will they be there? Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know me now, but maybe I could join the subjugation. It¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any women at all. If I could just meet that person and take the test¡­¡¯ Radis was looking around in search for a familiar face, but her expression hardened as she realized that Margaret, with her lips pulled up into a wide smile, was approaching her. And beside Margaret, a man was escorting her. Perhaps they were talking about Radis. ¡°She¡¯s here now, but the moment we separated, she can¡¯t socialize at all. That child is really lacking.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s how most young ladies are.¡± ¡°Will you escort Radis, Huber?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Margaret came closer to Radis and stared right at her. She grabbed Radis¡¯ arm as tightly as possible, then whispered quickly. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing!¡± With a distorted expression, Margaret yelled at Radis. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind? You look like a woman from the streets while looking up at the second floor with slutty eyes!¡± Radis frowned at the unexpected insult. She glanced a lot towards the second floor, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. In fact, most of the people gathered on the first floor were looking up. In particular, there were many young ladies buzzing around underneath the balcony hoping to see even the shadow of the Third Prince. Including Yurhi. Radis shook off Margaret¡¯s hand and was about to shout. ¡°Just what did¡ª!¡± Margaret covered Radis¡¯ lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare humiliate me here!¡± Radis shook off that hand as well. But she couldn¡¯t say anything more to Margaret. A little ways away, Huber was looking at them with a curious glance. Margaret spoke as though she was sincerely advising her. ¡°Wake up and face reality. That guy is perfect for you. He¡¯s my gift to you because you looked oh so lonely.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Margaret clutched Radis¡¯ forearm as though she wanted to tear it off. Then, with a very low voice, she whispered. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that he¡¯s quite rich even if he looks like that. Isn¡¯t this too good to be true for you? Good luck. You never know, maybe you can get married to a rich man who wouldn¡¯t need to receive any dowry. If it¡¯s like that, then I¡¯d finally feel rewarded to have a daughter like you.¡± Throughout Margaret¡¯s verbal abuse, Radis grew pale, then she pulled Radis towards Huber. She disappeared with a huge smile on her lips. ¡®Is that really something a mother would say?¡¯ As she watched Margaret¡¯s retreating figure, Radis shook her head. ¡®No. I don¡¯t need to be hurt again.¡¯ Then, Huber talked to her. ¡°My, oh my. I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Huber Cradium.¡± Radis turned her gaze at the man. ¡®This guy, Huber. He¡¯s here, too.¡¯ She knew him. Of course, he was someone that the twenty-six-year-old Radis knew, not the sixteen-year-old Radis. As she recalled her memories, she almost snorted. While rubbing the arm that Margaret tore into, she responded roughly. ¡°I know.¡± Huber¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a merchant from Gillem?¡± Radis nodded slightly. ¡®And I know more than that. Being a merchant from Gillem is just your front, but in truth, you¡¯re a mana stone trafficker. You extorted mana stones from the people in my family without telling them the true market value of the mana stones.¡¯ As Radis stared at him, she swallowed back these words. In her previous life, Margaret and Jade were responsible for selling the mana stones that Radis got after hunting down demonic monsters. They were acquainted with Huber, but it was Huber who first approached them with ill-intentions. He desperately blocked other merchants from knowing about the mana stones and persuaded Margaret to let him buy them at low prices. Of course, that ridiculous stunt didn¡¯t last even half a year, but Huber made quite a profit during that short period. Margaret and Jade, who were swindled without them even knowing, were so humiliated¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t complain about it anywhere. As these old memories came back, Radis immediately wanted to punch Huber in the face. But those were old memories. Those events haven¡¯t happened yet to the sixteen-year-old Radis. Sighing briefly, she caught the man staring at her. Huber¡¯s fraud had yet to happen¡ªno, it will never happen in this life. First of all, Radis would never bring mana stones home. Radis spoke coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need an escort. I like being alone.¡± However, Huber just smiled and didn¡¯t let the situation go. ¡°Who in the world would be happy to be alone like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis turned away from him without even answering back. She was obviously ignoring him. At this, Huber frowned. Although externally he looked fine, the same was not true inside. There¡¯s no one here who didn¡¯t know that the Tilrod family was like a sinking paper boat. However, such a family¡¯s young lady just disregarded him. Huber, whose mood was souring, changed his approach and spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°By the way, the Tilrod family seems to be quite enthusiastic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That dress looks familiar. It¡¯s in the Rhode store¡¯s catalogue priced at 50 percent off at first, then 60 percent, then 70 percent one year after another¡­ Isn¡¯t that the dress that gradually became 90 percent off? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to wear such clothes?¡± Shortly after saying that, Huber himself realized that he went too far. The person he was talking to was a sixteen-year-old girl who had no socializing experience. His words and actions were too much just to retaliate to an arrogant girl turning away from him. However, Radis smiled and said only this. ¡°You seem to be interested in women¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s kind of suspicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sixteen years old. I have no choice but to wear what¡¯s given to me. Wasn¡¯t that also the case when you were the same age?¡± Huber couldn¡¯t say anything back even as he mumbled. Radis continued. ¡°But if it¡¯s something to be ashamed of, then it must be shameful just staying beside me.¡± Radis narrowed her eyes as she stared at him. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way. I have something to do, even while wearing a dress such as this.¡± The Huber in front of her wasn¡¯t the same man who swindled her and the Tilrod family. But that didn¡¯t mean she had to be nice to him. ¡®It¡¯s probably best not to be involved with him.¡¯ But apart from that, she saw a familiar person on the second floor just a moment ago. ¡®Robert.¡¯ But she wasn¡¯t sure. And if it was really Robert who she saw, it was strange why he was here in the first place. Anyway, she wanted to go and look if that person really was Robert. But. ¡°Wa¡ªit a minute!¡± Huber was persistent. ¡°Please excuse my bad manners. As expected, it was a lady-like response from a noble family. To apologize, would you like to dance with me?¡± Huber¡¯s voice was even more layered than a while ago, and his eyes twinkled with thoughts she couldn¡¯t read. When their eyes met, Radis could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand. ¡®Dance?¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to. How dreadful. Going into the forest of demonic monsters with nothing but the clothes on her back was an even more appealing idea than to dance with Huber. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Right then, Radis almost yelled at Huber to get lost. But she couldn¡¯t do that. Huber¡¯s voice was quite loud just now, that¡¯s why they had attracted the attention of many people just now. Radis¡¯ expression hardened. It was better for her to be insulted by Huber after this. Whenever she received some kind of favor from other people just for show, it was something that she couldn¡¯t stand. Radis took a step back. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I told you that I had something to do.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you just been standing in one place now? Where are you going? I¡¯ll escort you.¡± Radis pointed in a random direction. ¡°There!¡± Coincidentally, she pointed towards the ladies¡¯ room. Huber seemed to have gotten embarrassed by this. What could he do if she wanted to go to the bathroom? While Huber was flustered, Radis quickly stepped away and went in the direction she pointed. Going by how quickly she rushed, it seemed like she was someone who was in a great hurry to go to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡± Huber could be heard shouting from behind her, but Radis pretended not to hear this. ¡°Robert¡­ I think he went over there.¡± Radis walked past the ladies¡¯ room and went towards the arched pathway on the way to the beautiful central garden. Outside the banquet hall, the garden was quiet, but there were also some people there. Radis looked around the pillars of the arched pathway to find Robert, avoiding the other people¡¯s attention. But Robert wasn¡¯t here. ¡°I must have seen it wrong.¡± Radis felt her pulse slow down. There¡¯s no way Robert could be here. Considering his family, he really wouldn¡¯t be here. She probably saw someone who just looked like him. As the tension in her body eased, her feet began to hurt. Standing with her back against a pillar, she lifted the skirt of her dress a little to look at her feet. She had been standing on high heels that her feet weren¡¯t used to for a long time, and just now, she ran in a hurry to avoid Huber. Her toes were numb. Apart from that, the shoes¡¯ cheap leather gnawed at her heels, and blood pooled. ¡°Goodness.¡± When she saw how the leather had pushed up on her skin, she couldn¡¯t tell if these were truly just shoes or if they¡¯re a torture device. Radis gritted her teeth and peeled off the heels from her feet. When the shoes were removed, blood seeped and trickled down. She stood barefoot on the cold marble floor, staring silently at the pink torture devices. The heel was almost completely snapped off in one. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Her feet hurt a little, but she had to wear the heels again once she went back to the banquet hall. The Marquisate of Louvell wasn¡¯t such an easy place to enter. Just for her goal today, she had to go back into that banquet hall even if it meant that she¡¯d have to stand on her hands. She moved with determination, but she began to falter. It was harder than she thought to walk on broken heels. Every time she walked, it felt as though the bent heel would snap off completely. ¡°Aaah!¡± Eventually, Radis fell to the ground with a scream. ¡®Goodness.¡¯ Radis felt so ridiculous as she lay helpless on the floor, her body stiff. She tripped. She was the commander of the Imperial Subjugation Squad! She, who had run endlessly, even after getting her ankle caught on vines in the forest, even after going through a black swamp that swallowed her feet! ¡®Are these heels cursed?¡¯ With such doubt in her mind, Radis slowly rose to her feet. However, it wasn¡¯t so easy because of all the layers of her dress. Radis, who wore this uncomfortable dress with uncomfortable high heels, tried to get up, cursing at herself as though she was a dull animal. At that moment. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Radis reflexively raised her head. ¡°¡­!¡± She was truly, really surprised, but this didn¡¯t show on her face. The man looking down at her while he was down on one knee¡­ was the most beautiful person she had ever met in her two lives. His silver hair that reached until his shoulders were like shining silver threads. Framed by his beautiful hair was a porcelain face that looked as though it was the chef d¡¯?uvre of a master craftsman. The silver-haired man leaned down to check her condition. Then, the moonlight glimmered down on his silver hair, making it seem like a halo. When he looked up again, Radis saw the most beautiful amethyst eyes in the world. At that moment, a bell seemed to be ringing in her head. Red lips were quickly seen moving while the bell rang. Even his voice was as beautiful as his appearance. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± His eyes were¡­ clear. It was a plain description, but she could find no other words. There were no emotions in the clear purple eyes resembling amethysts. He didn¡¯t laugh at her as she fell so disgracefully, nor did he sneer at her ridiculous dress. He was just trying to help a woman who had fallen on the ground. ¡°¡­Ah? Um, yes.¡± ¡°Let me help you. Hold onto my arm.¡± Radis managed to stand up with his support. It was awkward. It was the first time she was supported by someone in such a long time. The last time this happened was during her childhood when she still couldn¡¯t walk well. Holding someone¡¯s arm was also a first. His warmth spilled over to her, and it was so vivid that Radis had to let go of his arm as soon as she managed to stand on her own two feet. ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Radis suddenly realized just how close they were. When she was about to step back, the man grabbed Radis¡¯ arm. ¡°¡­!¡± There was a small smile on his red lips when he saw how flustered Radis was. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you. There¡¯s some dust over here.¡± He took out a silk handkerchief from his coat pocket and dusted off Radis¡¯ arm himself. The handkerchief felt more like a feather as her arm was touched, and every time the handkerchief fluttered, a sweet scent wafted around it. Radis felt like she was dreaming. As he gently dusted her off with the handkerchief, he spoke in a low, beautiful voice as though he was singing. ¡°It must be a tough day for you.¡± Radis couldn¡¯t figure out if he was saying that about her shoes, her dress, or about something else entirely. However, he continued speaking as though he didn¡¯t want her to question that. ¡°Even so, if you have the courage for it, you¡¯ll get through it all no matter how hard it is.¡± He smiled softly, staring at her with those clear purple eyes. How beautiful that smile was. Radis didn¡¯t even realize that he gave her the handkerchief. He nodded slightly towards Radis in goodbye, then returned to the garden, towards the crowd¡ªto the world where he belonged. All the people who moved from the balcony on the second floor and towards the garden all flocked around one person, praising him just to get to his good side. ¡°The garden is so beautiful.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can spend a dream-like time in a beautiful mansion with centuries of history! Thank you for inviting me today, Marquis Russell!¡± Surrounded by those people was Yves Russell, the lord of the Russell Marquisate and the host of this spectacular banquet. ¡°To be more exact, this is a separate building.¡± Amidst the clamor of the people around him, his voice was dry and dull. He definitely stood out among the nobles who were dressed in colorful clothes. Even his clothes expressed his demeanor. Except for his slightly visible shirt collar, everything else was black, including the vest covering his sculpted chest, the coat over his wide shoulders, and the pants tight over his thighs. On top of that, most men had their hair styled with pomade, neatly swept back or at least pulled up to reveal their faces, but the Marquis had almost half of his face covered with his black fringe that reached to the bridge of his nose. With his entire countenance dressed in black, even his eyes, Marquis Russell, who was a hard man to read, looked quite intimidating. The terrifying rumors surrounding him also helped add to this atmosphere. There were rumors that demonic monsters had either cursed him or deprived him of his soul. Worse yet, people would say that he was a demonic monster himself. His gaze, which held no enthusiasm for conversation, stopped in one place. The corners of Yves Russell¡¯s lips rose. With a posture of seeming deference, he greeted the real protagonist of tonight¡¯s banquet. ¡°We celebrate tonight the birthday of the Third Prince of the Cardia Empire. Does the banquet suit Your Highness¡¯ expectations, Prince Olivier Arpend?¡± As he returned to his place in the spotlight, there was no trace of the beautiful smile that Olivier Arpend had shown to Radis. He looked like a glass sculpture with shining purple jewels embedded in the place where eyes should be. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m even happier now than when I spent my coming-of-age ceremony quietly last year.¡± With that cold, yet dignified voice, the crowd¡¯s attention shifted from Yves Russell to Olivier instantly. ¡°I greet you happy birthday once again, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Next year, how about spending your 20th birthday once more at Marquis Russell¡¯s estate?¡± Contrary to the sweet voices of the people congratulating him, there was no feeling of joy or pleasure being reflected in Olivier¡¯s clear eyes. He was like a doll who would only speak when the string on his back would be pulled. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the party to start in earnest tonight. Shall we all return to the banquet hall?¡± At someone¡¯s suggestion, the crowd began to move back towards the second-floor balcony once more. Then Yves Russell, who had been observing Olivier with a curious gaze thus far, spoke to him. ¡°So, ¡®that¡¯ is Your Highness¡¯ preference?¡± Olivier shifted his empty eyes and looked at Yves. His gaze was the same as when he was being congratulated by all those people earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Marquis Russell.¡± Surrounded by his followers, Olivier returned to the banquet hall. As he looked at the prince¡¯s retreating figure, there was a strange smile on Yves Russell¡¯s lips. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°O.A¡­¡± These were the initials embroidered on the handkerchief. It was the very thing that proved to Radis that the events that unfolded weren¡¯t an illusion. Had it not been for this handkerchief, Radis would have thought it was only a fever dream, perhaps after she fainted as she hit her head when she tripped. Meeting him was something she couldn¡¯t believe. ¡®Like an angel.¡¯ As she stroked the initials with her fingertips, Radis folded the handkerchief delicately and held it tightly. ¡®If we ever meet again someday¡­ I¡¯ll return it.¡¯ Then, she went to the ladies¡¯ room and arranged her clothes, tried to fix her ruined high heels, then prepared herself before she returned to the banquet hall, bracing herself for the scolding that she was sure to get. ¡¯Even so, if you have the courage for it, you¡¯ll get through it all no matter how hard it is.¡¯ The kind voice gave her courage. As she returned to the banquet hall, she looked around to take in her surroundings and found a familiar coat of arms. It was a shield engraved with doves, the crest of the Rosilde family. Radis approached the middle-aged man wearing clothes that bore the family crest. Realizing that she had approached him, the man greeted her with a gentle smile. ¡°Good evening. You are¡­?¡± ¡°Good evening. My name is Radis.¡± And having to force herself, she added. ¡°From the Tilrod family.¡± ¡°Ahh, Miss Radis. I am Felice Rosilde.¡± ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Sir Felice.¡± Radis, who wasn¡¯t familiar with how conversations went in high society, immediately went straight to the topic after a short moment of hesitation. ¡°I know a lot about the reputation of the Rosilde family¡¯s subjugation squad. I heard that it is one of the shields that protect the Empire from the forest of monsters.¡± Felice smiled and shook his head humbly. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a really great man. By the way, are you recruiting new soldiers?¡± Felice looked at Radis with a slightly awkward smile. His eyes seemed to be scrutinizing her. Seeing his gaze, Radis realized that she had made a mistake. In this place, she was talking to him while wearing this outfit. If I had at least met him in proper attire while holding a sword instead of this pink frilly monstrosity¡­! Then, Felice opened his lips. ¡°Truthfully¡­ It¡¯s not the recruitment period.¡± Radis, whose cheeks had turned red, bowed her head. ¡°Excuse me, I apologize for making a mistake¡­¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t refuse such an admirable lady¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Pardon? You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°You mentioned that you¡¯re from the Tilrod family, correct? I¡¯ll send someone later.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Sir Felice!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful. In fact, no matter how many people there are, we don¡¯t have enough in the subjugation squads.¡± Radis was so happy that she wanted to jump up and down. The Imperial subjugation squad she was part of in her previous life was impoverished. The Empire¡¯s support was nothing short of a rat¡¯s tail, and most of the necessary supplies were provided only after they had begged for the aristocrats¡¯ support in nearby areas. Although the difference was that the squad members were allowed to take as many mana stones as they could want. On the other hand, when she entered a subjugation squad belonging to a noble household, the mana stones that they were to acquire were automatically surrendered to the noble household. Even so, the squad members were treated better there than in the Imperial subjugation squad. Except for the regular subjugations, they were given vacations, and they could also get regular purification ceremonies at the temple. And the best thing was that she could leave the Tilrod family this way. ¡®The Rosilde household was famous for treating their soldiers well during the subjugation. If I could get into their squad¡­!¡¯ As Radis was about to turn around, she felt her heart swell with hope. But then over her path, a gray shadow was cast. ¡°Found you.¡± It was Huber. He looked enraged as he looked alternately between her and Felice Rosilde, his fists clenching and unclenching. ¡°What¡¯s with this bastard?¡± Huber said. Radis was astounded. ¡°What? Bastard?¡± Radis asked ¡°Is this bastard bothering you, Miss Radis?¡± ¡°You seemed to have misunderstood something. I¡¯m the one who talked to Sir Felice.¡± Radis said this straightforwardly. ¡°And it¡¯s none of your business who I talk to.¡± Her words seemed to have struck a nerve with Huber. Huber stopped clenching and unclenching his fists and instead kept them closed. He approached Radis one step at a time. He was visibly incensed, and as he spoke, his voice was so low that it seemed to boil. ¡°I¡¯m trying to treat you nicely, but you keep trying to test me.¡± Radis stared at Huber, but he continued to speak. ¡°Your mother left you to me. Do you think you have a choice? You¡¯re mine today. How dare you make me angry.¡± Huber grabbed Radis by the arm. He continued to act more roughly, and their surroundings buzzed as other people noticed the commotion. She could have rejected Huber here, but she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss, so Radis quietly followed him. When they reached a deserted hallway, Huber turned to her and yelled. ¡°I¡¯ll fix that bad habit of yours today!¡± But as he turned around, Radis aimed at the back of his head¡ªat a vital point¡ªand landed a punch. ¡ª¡ª 4. Mana stone ¡°Kegh!¡± Huber, who was hit squarely, fell over with a short yelp. When she heard Huber¡¯s head make a huge sound as his head went down to the marble floor, Radis gasped sharply. ¡°¡­D-Did your skull get cracked?¡± Radis looked around while Huber had fainted. Fortunately, his head seemed to be intact, but it couldn¡¯t be said that he was in pristine condition. She hit the back of his head, but she saw blood flowing out of his nose. ¡°Did your nose hit the floor? Ah, I should have just hit the back of your neck and made you faint.¡± She regretted it belatedly, but the water had already been spilled. If a nosebleed would block the airways, he could die just like that. Radis hoisted Huber up because she couldn¡¯t let him die, despite being the shameless man that he was. As she stood with Huber¡¯s arm over her shoulder, she heard an ominous crack at his shoulder joint, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Even if he was thin, Huber¡¯s frame was still larger than hers, so she couldn¡¯t carry him easily. Fortunately, there were several unused rooms along the dark hallway. She entered one that had a scented candle lit up, its fragrance peculiar, and with the bed covered with luxurious sheets. Radis dragged Huber into the room and threw him over the bed. ¡°Huu!¡± Huber was quite heavy, so Radis had to sit at the edge of the bed, trying to catch her breath. She wiped off the sweat on her forehead with a soft silk blanket. Then, she shifted her gaze and looked at Huber. And she gasped sharply once again. She threw him roughly over the bed, but as she saw Huber strangely buried between the pillows with his neck bent at an angle¡­ It looked like he was dead. Frustrated, Radis grabbed Huber by the collar and laid him down properly. She also wiped off the nosebleed that had flowed down to the silken sheets. As she did this, she saw that Huber¡¯s face was a little swollen, but at least he didn¡¯t look dead anymore. As she wiped his collar, a familiar object entered Radis¡¯ sight. There was a blue gem the size of a grain of wheat, shining faintly as it was hung loosely over Huber¡¯s neck. ¡®A mana stone¡­¡¯ Radis stared at the gem. This gem contained power that was beyond the logic of nature. In her previous life, Radis had to go through so much just to obtain one of these. She fought against fearsome demonic monsters, dug up their remains with her sword, then found the gems within the dark flesh. She washed them clean¡­ then brought everything back to the Tilrod family. Radis faintly touched the cold surface of the blue gem. And at that moment¡ª ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The blue energy that was flowing within the mana stone disappeared. Radis almost screamed. She hurriedly pulled out the gem. Huber¡¯s mana stone had lost its light, quickly turning gray. It soon hardened like stone. Then¡­ It shriveled into dust and¡­ disappeared. ¡°What?¡± Radis looked at her hand. It was the same. Nothing seemed to have changed. ¡°No, not my hand¡­¡± Radis slowly calmed herself down and placed her hands over her thighs. She straightened her posture. And she focused on what was within her. This feeling. ¡°¡­What? Why? How did this happen?¡± Radis couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t even be certain of it. It was too faint for her to be sure. ¡°I have to check. A mana stone¡­ I need another mana stone¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t have one. The same was true about the Tilrod family. Radis¡¯ gaze turned back to Huber, who was still unconscious. Radis asked a passing servant to find Huber¡¯s wagon and coachman. Perhaps this happened often because the coachman didn¡¯t suspect Radis when she said that he got drunk and fell unconscious. And Radis pretended to support Huber, not saying anything more as she got onto the carriage with the man. The faithful coachman took Radis to the Cradium Merchant Guild. The guild was quite affluent, and Radis suddenly recalled a memory from her previous life that she had almost forgotten. By the time that Huber was swindling Jade and Margaret, Radis warned them because she could feel that Huber was lying. It was a rare occurrence that Margaret and Jade were on the same side, but back then, they had ganged up on Radis. ¡¯You¡¯re na?ve, but my, you sure have a lot of doubts. Mister Cradium knows a lot about mana stones¡ªno one around here knows more than he does about mana stone distribution. Why are you suspecting him?¡¯ Jade had spoken up as well. ¡¯Your mother is right. Huber showed us the mana stone storage hidden behind the bookshelf in his bedroom. It¡¯s incredible. Who else can we trust if not that person?¡¯ In the present, Radis looked around Huber¡¯s bedroom. There was only one bookshelf there, so she had no reason to search further. When she scanned the titles, all of them were noblemen¡¯s poetry and books about philosophy, and she had to wonder if Huber ever tried to read one before. Out of all the books, almost every one of them were new, except for one that was a bit frayed. Radis pulled out that one. Drrrng. With a heavy sound, the bookshelf moved. As she expected, there was a secret space behind the bookshelf. And it was full of mana stones. Red, blue, violet, yellow, green¡­ The smallest ones were as small as a wheat grain, but some others were as big as a fingernail. The small gems that emitted their own light were just right there, as though they were slumbering. ¡°Why are there so many?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Radis stared at Huber, who was still unconscious. She knew that he was a mana stone trafficker. But she never imagined that it would be to this extent. No, she couldn¡¯t believe it even when she¡¯s looking at it all with her own eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s this bad¡­ Even with the Imperial Subjugation Squad, they wouldn¡¯t have collected this much after going into the forest of monsters all year round.¡± Without thinking much, Radis picked up a yellow mana stone. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Again. It¡¯s this again. The yellow energy that had been flowing inside the mana stone disappeared as if it was a candle that was extinguished. And just like before, when the mana stone lost its light, it turned into dust. Radis picked up one more mana stone, this time with the left hand. And the result was the same. Radis repeatedly picked up more mana stones as though she had been possessed, and they just continued to turn to dust. After a while, almost all the stones had been turned into dust, and Radis was left dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Radis clutched the hem of her dress, then finally, carefully picked up the largest thumbnail-sized red mana stone in Huber¡¯s secret compartment. This time, the light didn¡¯t disappear. She took a deep, rough breath as she calmed her heart. And she focused all her senses on her fingertips. After that, she slowly touched the mana stone once again. When her fingertip got into contact with the stone, the light that had been fluttering within the mana stone grew bigger and bigger. Warm energy could be felt on her fingers. And beyond this warmth was a nostalgic feeling, and it began to spread within her starting from where she touched the mana stone. She felt it clearly this time. It felt like her whole body was heating up from running for a long time. A vivid feeling of her bones, muscles, waking up from a long slumber. A heightened sense of elation that made it seem like she could touch the sky if she just outstretched her hand upwards. ¡°¡­Mana.¡± Ooong. The mana that was absorbed from the mana stone made her whole body buzz with a strange ringing. This was something familiar, something she missed. ¡°How?¡± She really couldn¡¯t believe it. Mana couldn¡¯t be obtained like this. As far as she knew, mana could only be obtained through a long period of training the body until it could recognize mana, and this was only through insistently accepting mana into the body. It was a power that could be gained only after a long, tiring training process that would make anyone want to give up. Meanwhile, the red mana stone in her hand, the mana in which had all been transferred to her, slowly turned grey. Then, it soon broke, crumbling as it turned to dust. Radis rubbed the dust between her fingers. It was soft, like burnt ash. It had really turned into dust. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± It was impossible. What was contained within a mana stone was the mana of demonic monsters, or their demonic energy. Just because a person reaches for lightning wouldn¡¯t mean that they would gain the power of lightning. In the same way, a person could make a flame through the use of a flint, but that didn¡¯t mean the person would gain the power over fire. People couldn¡¯t use demonic energy if they didn¡¯t have it within them in the first place. A person would just get electrocuted if they would touch lightning, and a person would likewise just get burned if they touched fire. If someone were to be in contact with demonic energy, it would become like poison to that person¡¯s body. That¡¯s why people were afraid of demonic energy. And in her previous life, she had died from addiction to it. Radis felt the mana, which was heating up her whole body, slowly seeping into her system. She gingerly raised one hand and placed it over her abdomen, at the center of her body. Perhaps inside was a mana core that was not originally in the body of the 16-year-old Radis. Her core had a lot of power. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± She only succeeded in making a mana core in her previous life, and it happened when she was 24 years old. Even that was like a miracle. This mana was something that knights, who had trained for all their lives, couldn¡¯t even handle without adverse effects. On the other hand, Radis was never taught how to properly train mana. It was really only a coincidence that she managed to make a mana core. When her body was on the verge of collapsing due to her addiction to demonic energy, she felt a certain echo within her body that pulsed strangely. It felt like she had two hearts. The echo had allowed her to stand once more when just a moment ago she was dying from demonic energy addiction. There seemed to be a furnace within her heart, and that furnace burned the demonic energy to create another power that let her live. She instinctively felt that it was mana. Even at that time, Radis couldn¡¯t believe it. Creating a mana core was a huge achievement in itself, and a knight who had become a mana user would be recognized for their ability and would henceforth be known as a mage knight rather than a regular knight. Even so, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about her ability to wield mana. Because instinctively, she knew that it wasn¡¯t normal mana. She couldn¡¯t believe that her abilities had increased from being able to extract mana from demonic energy. ¡®It was weird back then, too, but this is really¡­ really ridiculous. How is it possible to absorb demonic energy from a mana stone and transform it into mana?¡¯ Radis¡¯ body began to quiver out of her control. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. It can¡¯t be.¡± 5. A contract with the Marquis Early dawn after the banquet. Radis returned to the Tilrod family¡¯s mansion with a pale face. With how sickly her complexion looked, even Irene asked her. ¡°Milady¡­ Are you alright?¡± Radis staggered into the room without answering. Looking at Radis¡¯ back, Irene shouted inwardly. ¡°Something happened¡­!¡± By noon of the same day, practically everyone already knew about how Radis returned hope only early in the morning. Including Margaret. She jumped up from her seat without waiting a single second, and marched straight towards Radis¡¯ room. When Margaret kicked the door open, Radis was jolted awake, and she glared at Margaret as she sat up. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡± Margaret habitually was about to slap Radis, but she instead flinched. This was because Radis had risen from her bed and was looking blatantly at Margaret¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you going to try again?¡± Cold eyes that contained no emotions. This gaze reminded Margaret of the horrible aftermath of when she tried to hit Radis the other day. She just fell because she couldn¡¯t beat Radis¡¯ strength, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t a bluff that Margaret holed herself up in her room after that. In fact, Margaret really sprained her back and couldn¡¯t move for days. ¡¯The condition of the Madam¡¯s back¡­ It¡¯s almost the waist of an elderly person.¡¯ This was what the doctor who came on a house call said as he shook his head. ¡¯Madam, even if you¡¯re living luxuriously, you have to exercise a little. You don¡¯t have any muscles and your whole body is soft. Your back is only a little sprained now, but if this keeps happening, you¡¯ll suffer so much that even slight trauma over your back would make it so that you won¡¯t be able to move.¡¯ With her pride damaged like that, Margaret threw a teacup at the doctor¡¯s face and kicked the quack out of her house. Her back soon got better, but the hardships she endured couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. Margaret didn¡¯t want to suffer like that again. So instead of hitting Radis with her raised hand, Margaret pointed at her face instead. ¡°Why are you looking up so proudly like that!¡± ¡°Then, did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re really out of your mind. You came back home at dawn and now you¡¯re saying you did nothing wrong? How promiscuous!¡± Radis was amazed. ¡°Promiscuous? Wasn¡¯t it you who shoved Huber my way? Who was the person who told me to do well?¡± ¡°Yeah I told you to do well, but who told you to come home in the morning?!¡± Radis sighed heavily. She was already dealing with enough confusing thoughts, but when Margaret forced her way in here, it felt like her head was about to explode. Apart from that, she wasn¡¯t in a good condition. It was only natural since mana was poured into a body that had not a drop of mana beforehand. Radis shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened, so just stop it. You and Yurhi left first and I was stuck in a difficult situation, so let¡¯s just say I owe the Cradium Guild for this. So now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haa, how can you lie so well without even stopping to take a breath? Disgusting! Forget it¡ªjust remember this. I don¡¯t care where you are or what you do, but if you come home carrying something in that stomach of yours!¡± Margaret shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°You¡¯ll die at my hands!¡± Radis¡¯ eyes widened. All kinds of emotions stirred in her heart. She couldn¡¯t understand why Margaret thought this way, why she was criticizing Radis for being ¡®promiscuous¡¯ as if she hadn¡¯t told her own daughter to snag a rich man. She pretended to be a strict mother to her daughter even as she never cared for her at all, and now she was acting like she was concerned enough to scold her daughter for being in some kind of trouble because she deserved it. Radis realized. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t think it was unfair or strange even when she experienced Margaret¡¯s arbitrary behavior. Even ridiculous actions were swept aside and labelled as a ¡®mother¡¯s affection¡¯ to justify those actions. But in fact, there was never a single grain of affection there. Margaret only prattled on and acted arbitrarily like this without any care. And Radis was always caught in her whims while blaming herself as she suffered. As she realized this, Radis felt nauseous about Margaret¡¯s hostility. With her teeth clenched to withstand the nausea, Radis said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Margaret pretended to believe Radis¡¯ words. ¡°Anyway, the Cradium Merchant Guild caused enormous damage to our family. We have to make them pay!¡± ¡°What¡­? Damage?¡± Radis was flabbergasted with her nonsense. ¡°Wait, what do you mean damage and making them pay?¡± ¡°Ah, how tiresome!¡± Margaret rushed out of Radis¡¯ door, yelling as she left. Contradictorily, there was a smile on her lips as she ran away. ¡®I¡¯m going to demand a lot of consolation money from Huber Cradium!¡¯ It was a sudden idea, but it was a sound plan. It seemed true that Radis spent the night at the guild anyway, so Huber Cradium wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this. Until now, it might only be regarded as a trivial fling, but Margaret was going to squeeze out as much as she could from Huber Cradium under this pretext. Margaret needed money. The problems caused by that horrible eldest daughter disrupted David¡¯s admission as a swordsmanship student at the academy, and it left a huge hole in the Tilrod family¡¯s finances. It wasn¡¯t easy to guess just how many bribes she had to shell out just to prevent word about the fraudulent admission from spreading out, or how it was Radis who took the test for him. Apart from that, she needed money for David¡¯s future. Since he failed to enter the Imperial Swordsmanship Academy, which was relatively inexpensive, she would have to enroll him in another academy. However, one factor was needed to enter an academy. Either talent or money. Margaret believed that David could become a great knight if he wanted to. Armano just couldn¡¯t see David¡¯s true value. How could her jewel, her one and only blazing sun, have no talent?! That couldn¡¯t be. David just hadn¡¯t made up his mind yet. And this was also because of Radis. Considering how that wily vixen had wheedled Armano¡¯s training time from David, Margaret was so slighted that she wanted to pound her chest. Margaret thought that David just needed a different environment. She would just need to spend a little money and enroll David in the academy, then he¡¯d start to be motivated. If she could get money from Huber Cradium¡­! ¡®Really, how could I be so clever!¡¯ Margaret cheered inwardly and ran to her bedroom, writing a letter to Huber Cradium straight away. But that evening, an unexpected guest arrived at the Tilrod residence. ¡°Marquis Russell? Why?¡± ¡°How would I know that?¡± The content of the correspondence sent by Marquis Russell was simple. There was something he needed to discuss with them in secret, so he was covertly going to visit the Tilrod manor. The letter was short, but it had a significant impact. Then, early that evening, Jade had tried to sneak out of the mansion, but he was caught by Margaret. She forced him to clean up his shaggy beard. And the maids who were just about to end their workday had to hurry and clean the entire residence once more. Margaret took out her best dress and put it on, and she also threatened David and Yurhi, forcing them to put on their best clothes as well and wait at the first floor. Jade almost looked terrified. ¡°Why is Marquis Russell coming here? Did the message say anything else?¡± ¡°Gosh, what a frustrating man! Do you think if it was mentioned in the letter, I¡¯d stay quiet like this?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about David¡¯s fraudulent admission¡­¡± ¡°S-Shush!¡± Margaret almost crushed Jade¡¯s mouth. She shut him up, scowling at him as though she was about to devour him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no. But if that¡¯s the case, you have to remember this. Just blame Radis for everything. Understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jade stumbled away, his face incredibly haggard, then he pulled out a chair only to fall into it. Margaret glared out the window, thinking just how much she loathed her husband. Jade muttered. ¡°How can it be that girl¡¯s fault¡­?¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes glimmered as she stared at the road in front of the mansion through the same window. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of Yurhi.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We went to the Third Prince¡¯s birthday banquet at the Marquis¡¯ estate yesterday, right? That¡¯s when she was seen.¡± ¡°If she was seen there, so what?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty? Her twinkling green eyes and blond hair that resembles me. She¡¯s a lovely, healthy young woman who¡¯s truly adorable.¡± Under his breath, Jade muttered again. ¡°How biased¡­¡± ¡°If you have something to say then speak up! Or are you trying to make a fuss?!¡± ¡°¡­Never mind. You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Anyway, someone saw Yurhi and asked Marquis Russell about her. Since hee¡¯s the organizer of the banquet, that person is asking to introduce Yurhi to him.¡± Jade had been listening to Margaret only half-heartedly until now, but he finally raised his head. ¡°Look here, Yurhi¡¯s only thirteen!¡± ¡°And what¡¯s the matter with that?¡± Margaret stared back at Jade with ferocious eyes. Those eyes were so frightening that Jade, a former knight when he was young, even cowered and tucked his tail between his legs. ¡°Even if there was such a proposal¡­ I mean, she¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to me to decide. Oh, he¡¯s here!¡± Margaret hurriedly lowered the curtain and straightened her posture, schooling her features into a noble expression. Then, she snatched the ear of one passing maid and yelled into it. ¡°You! Go to Yurhi now and tell her to look absolutely perfect. Tell her to do nothing. Don¡¯t scratch her head. Don¡¯t pick her nose. Don¡¯t even bite her lips. And don¡¯t bite her fingers!¡± Jade let out a short sigh as he watched the young maid rub her ear as she rushed away. When Marquis Russell arrived at the gates of the Tilrod manor, the household¡¯s servants who greeted him almost felt breathless. In the region below the Silver River, there was no one who didn¡¯t know the reputation of Marquis Russell. Moreover, ¡®that¡¯ Yves Russell became even more famous when he succeeded the title. Or perhaps notorious rather than famous because anyone in the south must have already heard the hideous rumors surrounding him at least once. Whether the demonic monsters had deprived him of his soul, or whether he was cursed. Or, in fact, that he might be a monster himself. However, aside from such horrible rumors, the servants of the mansion instinctively had to lower their heads when Yves came into view. There was a natural instinct in people to recognize someone who exuded the air of a ruler. Those who lowered their heads to bow looked at each other. That was the kind of man Yves Russell was. Once faced with him, Jade and Margaret, just like the servants, could only think that they wanted to drop their heads. But they were the owners of this mansion, so they had to resist this urge. Jade and Margaret greeted the Marquis, feeling that their lifespan was being cut short in the process. ¡°Your Excellency, Marquis, it is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°O-Our residence is not much, but please, come inside.¡± David was in his best suit, and Yurhi was in her most expensive dress. Even so, they could not dare to raise their heads, and they just kept looking at the floor. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s an honor to meet you! I am the eldest son of the Tilrod family, David Tilrod!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m Yurhi.¡± Yves Russell didn¡¯t even respond to their introductions. He just nodded slightly. Then, he took off his gloves and handed them over to a servant, then he walked slowly into the mansion. In a daze, Jade and Margaret could only follow behind him, like servants, rather than guide him into their home. Marquis Russell entered the drawing room just like that, as though he had been inside this manor dozens of times, sitting on the best chaise lounge in the room naturally. After which, with his long legs spread out, he stared at Jade and Margaret as if telling them to sit. The master and mistress of the Tilrod mansion sat blankly on small chairs one after another without even feeling that this progression was strange. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here.¡± Marquis Russell spoke languidly. At his words, Jade and Margaret stared blatantly at the Marquis¡¯ lips, captivated, not wanting to miss a single thing. ¡°Is because what I need is here.¡± Jade and Margaret looked at each other. As if the answers were written on each other¡¯s faces. What the Marquis needed? That couldn¡¯t possibly be in the Tilrod manor. But the Marquis was here, so it must be. Jade hastily spoke up. ¡°If you tell me what it is, then¡­¡± Margaret belatedly jabbed her husband on the side with an elbow. While Jade groaned silently, she hurriedly added. ¡°C-Can you tell us what it is? Is there anything that the Marquis wants inside the Tilrod mansion¡­?¡± And he answered simply. ¡°Radis Tilrod.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Jade and Margaret¡¯s eyes widened considerably. When they made such flabbergasted expressions, the two whose features looked nothing alike, suddenly became similar. Instead of Jade, who was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t say anything, Margaret asked. ¡°Radis Tilrod¡­ By that, d-do you mean the eldest daughter of the family?¡± ¡°Are there two Radis Tilrods here?¡± ¡°No, no of course not. But why would you need that child¡­?¡± Marquis Russell, who had been looking indifferently somewhere else, turned to Margaret. His eyes were covered by his curled fringe, but as their gazes met, the only thing she could feel was his coldness. Without even realizing, Margaret had bowed her head. Marquis Russell stared down at Margaret and spoke right then. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make me repeat myself again. I need Radis Tilrod. So just tell me¡ªwill you give her to me or not?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Jade wanted to ask what the Marquis meant by ¡®need¡¯. However, he didn¡¯t have the courage to speak his mind. His hands trembled and his mouth became dry. He¡¯s parched. If only he had a glass of brandy¡­! Then, Margaret quickly perked up. ¡°Of course!¡± Her eyes were glinting slyly. ¡°But you¡¯re not asking us to just hand her over, yes?¡± Dumbfounded, Jade looked at Margaret. However, Margaret didn¡¯t care how her husband was looking at her. At that moment, her mind was going a mile a minute. In fact, she¡¯s been mulling over what to do with Radis ever since David¡¯s admission to the academy had been cancelled. Rather than helping the household, she was just a burden. The answer was to get rid of the deadweight early. And if that deadweight was a daughter, then it¡¯s better to get her married off and reap the benefits. However, Radis wasn¡¯t as pretty and cute as Yurhi. And instead of being obedient, she was more vicious and violent. And they would have to pay her dowry if she was to be married. Really, instead of helping the family, there would be no profit left for them to reap. It would be nice if they could find a rich yet affable husband for her, but what if Radis would raise a hand against him just as she did with Margaret? Just imagining it gave her a migraine. And Margaret also had to think about the problem of money. It would have been nice if she was taken by Huber Cradium, but if it¡¯s Marquis Russell, then it¡¯s much much muuuuch better! As Marquis Russell saw the greed blatantly shining in Margaret¡¯s eyes, his lips twisted up to a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you brought it up first, I would like to hear your terms. Of course, to suit the reputation of the Russell Marquisate.¡± And when she heard the words she wanted to hear, Margaret was barely able to rein in the material desire glistening in her eyes. Coyly, she stood up and turned away, ignoring her husband¡¯s astonishment. ¡°But she¡¯s not a very well-behaved child. She¡¯s a child who only causes trouble at home, so I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll fare. Even if she causes trouble, please know that we won¡¯t be responsible for it.¡± Marquis Russell laughed at this. ¡°You¡¯re already taking your hands off her without asking what I¡¯ll be needing her for.¡± A little embarrassed, Margaret hurriedly made an excuse. ¡°Th-that¡­ How can a woman like me ever ask about the will of the magnanimous Marquis Russell?¡± ¡°You both don¡¯t seem to be curious, but she at least should know.¡± Marquis Russell rose from his seat. ¡°Where is she?¡± Radis noticed the commotion going on in the mansion. Unlike the past when she was completely isolated in a secluded corner of the mansion, there were some maids led by Irene who were now serving her properly. However, both in the past and in the present, it was obvious that such a commotion would have nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to meet them even if guests had arrived. So Radis had dinner alone, leaving the maids to do their work, and then she paced around her room, lost in thought. ¡®I don¡¯t know much about mana. Official mana training methods are passed down only to talented people, even within the knighthood. But this shouldn¡¯t be possible. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone being able to transform demonic energy from a mana stone into regular mana.¡¯ Radis leaned against a wall, her arms crossed. ¡®At times like this, I could just ask Armano if he¡¯s next to me¡­ Ah!¡¯ Radis¡¯ eyes grew wide. ¡°A letter!¡± It would be difficult to find her teacher again, but she¡¯d at least be able to write a letter to him. In her last life, she had written a letter apologizing to Armano for causing him to lose his job. But she never had the chance to read his reply. ¡®I should write a letter to him. It would be difficult to receive a reply back, but if I could get it through someone else¡­¡¯ As Radis was looking for a sheet of paper to write her letter on, she suddenly sighed as she leaned against the desk with one hand. She recalled what Margaret had said earlier. Margaret was someone who lived her whole life trying to get money one way or another. So it was obvious what she would do. David¡¯s admission to the Imperial Academy was a bust, so she¡¯d try to use Radis against Huber to exploit money from him so that she could use those funds to send David to another academy. Of course, Huber wouldn¡¯t be able to hand over the money easily. That was something that Margaret didn¡¯t know. Radis made Huber fall unconscious by hitting him on the back of his neck and she robbed him of mana stones. After she left that night, they could both pretend that none of that happened, but Huber wouldn¡¯t stay still if Margaret would start talking about reparations. ¡°Haa¡­¡± As she leaned back to sigh, someone knocked on the door. Hearing a knock on her door for the first time, Radis looked at the door with a question behind her eyes. Not many people came by Radis¡¯ room. It usually would only be Margaret or some maids, including Irene. And none of them knocked. Margaret thought of Radis¡¯ room like a closet, and just until recently, so did the maids. It was only a few days ago when they started knocking slightly, but only with their fingertips as a polite signal of their presence. At the unfamiliar experience, Radis approached the door and opened it herself. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis was surprised. A man donned in all black was standing at the narrow doorway. He was about twice as tall as Radis, and even his shoulders were twice as wide. Everything draped over his large frame was black. The lavish cape over his shoulders, the luxurious closely fitted doublet, the silk pants, and his boots. The only part of his body that didn¡¯t feature this absence of color was his face, but even that was half-covered by his long black hair. What could only be seen below his curly fringe was his straight, angular nose, sharp jawline and mesmerizing red lips. And as his lips moved, a smooth, low-pitched voice spilled out like opulent leather. ¡°Radis, correct?¡± It was only a moment, but Radis wondered if she should attack this man. Because this figure standing in this dark hallway looked like a demonic monster. Radis suddenly realized that she was reaching towards her empty side, as if she was about to pull out a sword that she didn¡¯t even have. Smiling at her own foolishness, she relaxed her hands to her sides and opened her lips to speak. ¡°Who are you though?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She could see the man¡¯s jaw flinching. He slowly crossed his arms and replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking too informally1?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A crooked smile tugged on the man¡¯s lips. He stroked his chin and as if expressing his surrender, he spoke. ¡°Fine. It¡¯ll be like this from now on, huh? It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll introduce myself then¡ªI¡¯m Yves Russell. Marquis Russell.¡± Radis widened her eyes as she looked up at the man. ¡®He¡¯s Marquis Russell?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe it. This black-clad man was Marquis Russell, the lord of the widest land in the south! ¡®I heard that he¡¯s young, but rather than young, it¡¯s more like he has an immature atmosphere to him¡­¡¯ It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to be polite. But he was a Marquis. ¡°I am¡ªno, my name is Radis¡­ sir.¡± While saying that, she suddenly realized that Jade and Margaret were a short distance away in the dark hallway, watching them. They looked strangely nervous. Radis reluctantly added. ¡°¡­Radis Tilrod.¡± ¡°Okay, Radis. Can I talk to you for a sec?¡± ¡°Talk?¡± ¡°If your room quarters had a drawing room, we could talk there, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± Marquis Russell took a cursory glance of the small room, then turned back to Radis without taking a lot of time looking around. ¡°Let¡¯s take a short walk in the garden.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he was asking her to fight, so she didn¡¯t have to think deeply about accepting the invite to talk. Radis nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± She walked out of the room and closed the door behind her, at which she heard Margaret muttering behind her, ¡®Without even changing clothes!¡¯ but Radis didn¡¯t care. The clothes she had were all old clothes that didn¡¯t look much better than what she had on right now. And that horrible pink sponge of a ¡®dress¡¯. Radis strode out the hallway and habitually headed for the rear garden. Unlike the garden at the front of the mansion, which was decorated with all sorts of colorful flowers, the rear garden was more of a vacant lot than anything. When they got there, Radis leaned against a fence and crossed her arms, looking up at Marquis Russell. ¡°May I know what it is that you¡¯d like to talk about?¡± The Marquis strangely didn¡¯t answer, staring only at Radis with his lips firmly shut. After a while, Radis spoke again. ¡°¡­What is it, did Your Excellency really just want to take a walk?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then would you like to go to the garden out front?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯d like to talk, so this place is enough. But I¡¯d like to ask, have we perhaps met before?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Radis frowned as she stared at him. Even if she looked over at him again, this was her first time seeing him. The same was true in her previous life. If she had met a person that had such a unique presence like him, she would have definitely remembered. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ That should be the case. It¡¯s just that you said something strange. No, never mind.¡± Marquis Russell shook his head and said this with a firm tone, as though banishing the thought. ¡°Why did you think so?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°This household. And you.¡± Radis frowned and slightly scowled at the Marquis. She couldn¡¯t even guess what it was that he wanted to say. ¡ª¡ª t/n: 1 Korean is a highly hierarchical language, so it couldn¡¯t be expressed well in English, but Marquis Russell commented on Radis talking informally because it¡¯s usually considered rude to do so when meeting someone for the first time. Since the Marquis is of high stature, it¡¯s natural for him to talk like that, which was why he was surprised when Radis said she¡¯s only returning the favor¡ªshe¡¯s technically not allowed to. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Then, Marquis Russell raised both his hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the point first. Radis, come to the Marquisate of Russell.¡± After saying this, he seemed to be expecting her reaction. However, Radis¡¯ facial expression remained the same¡ªblank. ¡°The Marquisate? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done a bit of digging around about you. Most people don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re part of the Tilrod family, let alone that you exist. And the few people who knew would say this, that you¡¯re ¡®not at all treated properly.¡¯ Some people even said that you didn¡¯t seem to be a biological child of the couple.¡± As he said that she didn¡¯t seem like a biological child, Radis¡¯ eyes quivered a little. But she still had an expressionless face. ¡°¡­And so?¡± ¡°Apart from that, you were recently resigned to your situation and even dealt with the eldest sone¡¯s admission to the academy for him. This household is nothing but a bed of nails for you, that¡¯s why this should be a chance for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask whether I like it or not before telling me why you¡¯re saying this.¡± Radis relaxed her arms and propped her chin with one hand as she faced Marquis Russell. It was like she was talking about someone else. ¡°Seeing how my parents are so restless, you must have talked about money¡ªperhaps a considerable amount of money. But why are you trying to take me to your Marquisate, Marquis?¡± Yves Russell was shocked. Very. Girls about this age weren¡¯t like this. They didn¡¯t even go out of their rooms before getting dressed and dolled up. And even though they were in their own house, they would never try to walk in front of men. And none of them would take a man to a backyard for a conversation. But most of all, it was Radis¡¯ attitude that surprised him. She was a daughter of a humble family that had no title, but she didn¡¯t seem to be intimidated at all in front of a Marquis¡ªa Marquis who owned more than half of the southern territory of the empire. He realized that his expectations had misled him. Yves Russell thought that it would be a simple matter to take Radis. According to the investigation done on her, she was a girl who wasn¡¯t treated properly in her own household, so what he expected was that she¡¯d fall to tears the moment a chance like this would come to her, then she would nod shyly while looking up at him. Either that, or she would follow him while trembling in fear. But right now, Radis was extremely cold. ¡°So to reiterate, you¡¯re giving me a chance, Marquis Russell, and that I should look forward to it?¡± But Yves Russell just hummed and looked down at her, staring straight at her face. ¡°The more I look at you, the more I don¡¯t understand.¡± His voice was low and smooth, and as Radis heard it closely, her ears were ringing. Somehow holding back the urge to shrug, Radis asked. ¡°So, about me and my family?¡± ¡°Let me add one more thing. The Third Prince has taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Do you remember him? Olivier Arpend.¡± ¡°Olivier¡­¡± Radis¡¯ eyes slightly grew wider. She was reminded of the initials engraved on the handkerchief. O.A. Seeing her reaction, Marquis Russell nodded and continued to speak. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one who helped you when you fell. Of course, it¡¯s what¡¯s expected of a gentleman, but it was different.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s lips twisted slightly as he smirked. ¡°Do you think there have only been one or two young women who have fallen in front of the Third Prince so far? I¡¯ve seen dozens of them do that. Of course, the Third Prince treated them well like the gentleman that he is, but it was a little different with you. How do I put it¡­ Perhaps he took a liking to you.¡± At his words, Radis had to struggle to manage her reaction. ¡®O.A¡­. That was Olivier Arpend.¡¯ Olivier. It was a name that really suited him. With silvery hair and amethyst-like eyes shining under the moonlight¡­ When he saw that Radis¡¯ cheeks ever so slightly blushed, Yves Russell¡¯s smile twisted up further. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet the Third Prince again?¡± Radis noticed the insidious smile on Yves Russell¡¯s lips. Indeed, there was a difference like heaven and earth compared to Olivier¡¯s smile. And that difference was enough for Radis to come to her senses. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me meet him again? Perhaps¡­ Is that your goal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to believe all that? You¡¯re going to spend an enormous amount of money and take me to your Marquisate just to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ just that!¡± Suddenly, Yves Russell¡¯s voice rose a tone higher. ¡°Do you know what kind of person the Third Prince is? There are rumors that he¡¯s just a moving porcelain doll or a piece of breathing marble¡ªmaybe even a glass doll that needs to be winded with a key on his back. No, no, wait, why are you nodding? It¡¯s not because of his appearance, it¡¯s because he feels no emotion at all. And most importantly, he¡¯s not interested in women! Even after his coming-of-age celebration!¡± Radis¡¯ mouth gaped open a little. It wasn¡¯t because she was shocked by the rumors surrounding Olivier, but because she was startled by how passionate the Marquis seemed to be when it came to this problem. Unlike the cold first impression anyone would have on him, Marquis Russell seemed to be the kind of person who¡¯d go into hysterics. With one hand cupping his mouth, Yves Russell whispered in a very low voice. ¡°There are even rumors that he likes men.¡± With her mouth still gaped open, Radis covered both her ears with her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± ¡°Do whatever pleases you. So far, I thought that really was the case, and I even started to think twice about unbuttoning my shirt in front of him. But then I saw that scene with you. I¡¯ve been by the Third Prince¡¯s side for a while now, but I¡¯ve never seen him smile. And it was a really dazzling one at that.¡± Radis stared at the Marquis Russell. ¡°Do you¡­ by any chance¡­ like men?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting today, but can I hit you?¡± ¡°No¡­ But what does anything have to do with the Third Prince¡¯s smile? Prince Olivier was just¡­ He was just being kind. That was all. There¡¯s nothing beyond that.¡± Olivier. Even the name that sounded so sweet was difficult for Radis to say out loud. Marquis Russell straightened his posture and folded his arms over his torso. ¡°That¡¯s up to me to judge. Anyway, I¡¯ve told you everything. If the Third Prince showed you favor at least once, then he would be very happy to meet you again. And all the people worried about him liking men would be relieved. That alone would be enough merit to take you away from this place. Of course.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand how aristocrats think.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand. Just choose¡ªwill you follow me willingly or would you like to be dragged away by my hands?¡± ¡°What if I refuse both?¡± Marquis Russell¡¯s lips curled up into a vicious smile. ¡°Will your family leave you alone?¡± Radis frowned slightly at his words. He was right. Margaret wouldn¡¯t want to miss an opportunity like this. If Marquis Russell had already said that he¡¯d give money in return for taking Radis, Margaret herself would send off Radis to the Marquis even if it meant tying her up. ¡®I wanted to leave this house, true, but I don¡¯t want to be sold to such a strange person.¡¯ Radis sighed as she leaned against the fence. ¡°What the¡­¡± Marquis Russell muttered. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Suddenly, he grabbed Radis¡¯ shoulder. Surprised by the unexpected contact, Radis looked up at him. And the Marquis spoke in a sharp tone. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t benefit you to stay here. Get rid of any hope. You should abandon them before they abandon you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Grab the bull by its horns while you still can.¡± ¡°Is this such an opportunity? To be sold?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being sold? If it¡¯s unfair to be sold by other people, then you sell yourself!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Marquis Russell spoke quickly in a cold voice. ¡°Let¡¯s sign a contract. I think you already know what this entails. I¡¯ll pay you 100 million rupens per year. You¡¯re sixteen years old now¡­ and the minimum contract period is two years. Until you turn 18 years old and have your coming-of-age ceremony, the Marquisate of Russell will take charge of you.¡± Radis¡¯ eyes grew wide. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Should we put it in writing?¡± ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t write it down. Wait, but why? Why are you being this way? You can take me anyway without having to sign this contract, right?¡± ¡°I could forcefully take you away, but that¡¯s not what I want to do. I need your voluntary cooperation. And for that, money is of no matter.¡± As though Radis¡¯ reaction was satisfactory for him, Marquis Russell eased on his impatience and waited for her to answer in a relaxed manner again. Radis¡¯ eyes trembled. 100 million rupens. And in two years, it would be 200 million rupens¡­! That money would be enough to buy a cherry farm, and more. It was too much money to even be upset about the fact that she was being sold. ¡®Cherry farm!¡¯ Radis¡¯ shoulders shook a little, only just a little, but then she straightened up again. ¡®With that money¡­ I can establish a cherry farm in the settlement areas as much as I want!¡¯ In an instant, her gloomy future was enshrouded with the bright hope of cherries. Radis stared at her employer¡ªno, at Marquis Russell and asked. ¡°Are you¡­ being serious?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± Suddenly, there seemed to be a shining halo atop Marquis Russell¡¯s head. The effect of the magical words ¡®100 million rupens¡¯ was enormous. Radis, who couldn¡¯t even hold just a single copper coin throughout both her lives, had to struggle not to kneel in front of the Marquis. Marquis Russell looked at the quiet Radis and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t make meaningless propositions. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I need you.¡± Radis looked up at the black-clad man in front of her, agonizing over what to do. At the end of the day, she was still being sold, but the terms were so good that there would be no better contract to enter. For her to leave the Tilrod household, as a minor, Radis had to find a guardian for herself anyway, along with a place to stay. If both requirements could be fulfilled, she was even willing to become a squire, no, a servant during subjugations. But she couldn¡¯t believe that she was given such favorable conditions. ¡®This is really ridiculous, but in its own way¡­ isn¡¯t this such a good opportunity?¡¯ Deep in thought for a while as she bit her lower lip, Radis finally opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s¡­ sign that contract.¡± And it was only then that Marquis Russell gave a satisfactory smile. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 6. Bye, Tilrod family! All her life, she never felt any love from her family. So, to be loved, she tried to break her entire body just to make a place for herself with them. But in the end, the one thing she wished for never came true. For all the efforts she made just to be loved, the only thing that Radis received was terrible, excruciating pain¡ªand, the betrayal of her family. When this second chance came to her, Radis didn¡¯t want to repeat that life anymore. She wanted to get rid of those chains she called family members. In order to do this, she would need to leave the Tilrod family. But though she had memories of her past life, she was currently just a sixteen-year-old girl, and so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to leave the family¡¯s fence. Radis¡¯ desperate wish was made all too simple with just the contract she had with Marquis Russell. She didn¡¯t know how much Marquis Russell paid in order to take Radis, but her family was worried only about the possibility that he might change his mind and end up not taking her at all. Thanks to this, with a kind of serenity that she had never felt before, Radis finished preparing to leave the Tilrod family. Radis decided to dispose of the things she once used that surely would be discarded after she left. Mirror, comb, dressing table, closet. These were things that she had used in her last life, until the very last breath she took. These objects evoked a reminiscence of her terrible previous life. Radis burned them all down as though she was setting flame to the hellish life she never wanted to repeat again. When she burned the old items and packed the things she¡¯d need for her new life, her small room was left empty. Standing at the doorstep of the barren room, Radis took it all in at once. Like an apparition, the young woman with haphazardly cut red hair stood by the window, and she could be seen through the glass. ¡°Sorry, but what you want for yourselves will never come true.¡± Radis said, forlorn. ¡°I¡¯m going to live for myself now.¡± She closed the door. In the hallway, Irene stood by with her luggage. Her lips were wrinkled and distorted, but her eyes were strangely twitching. Then, just as Radis was about to pass by her, ¡°¡­This, it¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why is Milady going to another house when you¡¯re not even getting married? And why are the Master and the Madam being paid money for it?¡± Radis could see Irene gripping the handle of the bag. ¡°When I came to this mansion as a maid, my parents cried and said they were sorry. I was sold as a maid because my house was poor, and that only happened because my younger siblings didn¡¯t have any food to eat. But that¡¯s not the case for the Master and the Madam. Why are they selling you, Milady?¡± Irene whispered quickly in a low voice. ¡°To Marquis Russell? No, Milady. Don¡¯t you know about the rumors surrounding the Marquis? They say that he¡¯s actually a demonic monster. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Mrs. Luda said that!¡± Radis stared at Irene silently. Ever since a soup bowl had been turned over on Irene¡¯s head, their relationship had changed. Irene really started to serve Radis as a young lady of the Tilrod family. Once she accepted Radis as her superior and not just a ¡®cheeky member of the family who she can bully whenever she wanted¡¯, Irene¡¯s strange loyalty began to gradually shift from Margaret to Radis. Irene felt sorry for Radis and what she had to go through, and she started seeing how Margaret was being too harsh to her eldest daughter. And little by little, she began to side with Radis just like this. However, Radis was about to leave. ¡®And she would have to keep living here.¡¯ Radis recalled Irene¡¯s death in the previous life. Here, Radis wouldn¡¯t participate in the subjugations in David¡¯s stead, and so Irene would not need to be killed just to keep that secret. However, with this in mind, Irene could die sooner than she did before. ¡°Let go of that.¡± Radis took the bag that Irene was clutching. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know. I¡¯m sick and tired of this house and the Tilrod family. I would even prefer to live in the forest of monsters. But now, I can stay at the Marquisate of Russell, so what could be better than this?¡± Her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be by my side for no reason. That wouldn¡¯t benefit you. It would be better if you can pay attention to how you act around here.¡± ¡°Milady¡­!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve sold their biological daughter like this. What do you think they¡¯d do to a maid?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Take care. For as long as possible.¡± Radis went down the stairs with her bag. In front of the mansion, the carriage that Marquis Russell sent was waiting. And unexpectedly, Margaret and Yurhi were also at the entrance. Carrying her luggage, Radis reluctantly said a few words as she passed by. ¡°Farewell. Stay healthy.¡± Margaret¡¯s lips began to twist into a strange shape. It couldn¡¯t be discerned whether she had decided to smile or to scowl. With a forced smile, Margaret spoke. ¡°Goodness, you talk like you¡¯ll never see me again. We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ohohoho! Since you¡¯re going to the Marquisate, be sure to get along with the high-ranking people there. Talk about your family, or your younger brother¡­¡± Radis sighed. ¡°Where¡¯s Father?¡± At this question, Margaret¡¯s fake laughter crumbled. Her face now a poisonous expression, she spoke as though she had spat the words. ¡°What¡¯s the point in knowing where that man is?¡± And Radis realized. Jade didn¡¯t seem to have come back home last night. In a worse mood now, Margaret took a step forward and began to vent her anger, grabbing Radis¡¯ arm tightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t just nagging but your mother¡¯s advice, so keep this in mind! You¡¯re leaving home, but you are still carrying the Tilrod name, so act accordingly and never forget that David is the pillar of this family. And like I said last time, no matter how loaded that person is, if you come back from the Marquisate¡­!¡± Perhaps conscious of Yurhi being there, Margaret¡¯s voice lowered to a hush. ¡°You¡¯re really going to die after being hit by my hand. Let alone help the family, just don¡¯t bring any disgrace!¡± It was only then that Radis realized what Margaret and the other members of the Tilrod family were thinking. They seemed to think that Radis was going to become the Marquis¡¯ lover or something similar, that¡¯s why she was going to the Marquisate. Far from the cold expression that Irene saw earlier, all that was on Radis¡¯ features now were disillusionment and cynicism. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about that, shouldn¡¯t you have said that you can¡¯t sell your daughter?¡± Margaret¡¯s lips distorted again, crushed into a strange shape. The way her lips twisted looked so excessive, and she grumbled and tried to rationalize her decision, her voice becoming increasingly loud as though this would make her excuses plausible. ¡°I just made a decision that would benefit David¡¯s future along with the Tilrod family. Think about what you¡¯ve done so far. You got in David¡¯s way! You should be grateful that you can even be of any help to your family. You can¡¯t blame me for letting you go there. Hold on to any person in this household and ask. Anyone would say that it would be best to get rid of a daughter like you!¡± Radis looked at Margaret with endlessly cold eyes. Although Irene had changed¡­ Margaret hadn¡¯t. And Jade was the same. Radis spoke. ¡°I have a lot to say to that, but I¡¯ll refrain myself. I already know how you¡¯ll react.¡± ¡°Ha! What is it?!¡± Radis was already about to turn around, but she stopped. This would be the second time she¡¯d ask the same question to Margaret. The first was when she was on her deathbed in her past life. And now¡­ ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°W-What did I¡ª!¡± ¡°Why did you despise your own child so much? Why did you never love me? You never as much as hit David or Yurhi, but why is it that with me, your hands are so heavy? What did I do so wrong? I don¡¯t know why I had to sacrifice so much just because I was born as the eldest daughter of this family¡­!¡± Radis stopped talking and took a deep breath. She had to stop herself. If she said any more, things that hadn¡¯t happened yet to the sixteen-year-old Radis might come out. But this alone seemed to have set off Margaret enough. She even threw her pretentious mask, which she usually didn¡¯t take off in front of David or Yurhi, then she began to speak recklessly with a demon-like face. ¡°What? This wench! What?! Sacrifice? What sacrifice have you made? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sacrificed so much! Don¡¯t you forget that I gave birth to you, I fed you, and I gave you enough grace and shelter where you can sleep! How dare you say things like you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s suffered! You deserve¡­!¡± ¡°I deserve it, that¡¯s why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Very slowly, Radis¡¯ lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why you treated me that way. You never loved me or even considered me as your daughter. Even so, I did my best because I thought you¡¯d love me. I endured and worked hard just to be recognized as family. I must have looked foolish since I struggled like that, right?¡± Radis looked at Margaret, who had become silent throughout this, and she continued speaking in a dry voice. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore. I don¡¯t want to struggle just to stay here. I don¡¯t want to live like that. So I¡¯m leaving.¡± An unbearably frosty silence stretched on between Radis and Margaret. Unable to withstand this silence, Yurhi shouted. ¡°Now¡­ Please stop!¡± As if trying to change the atmosphere, Yurhi forced herself to smile and spoke to Radis. ¡°Ah, Radis. Brother David still hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but don¡¯t be disappointed. We¡¯re going to meet again. Since we¡¯re family, right?¡± Yurhi clasped her hands together under her chin, and with an earnest look in her eyes, she pleaded to Radis. ¡°But aside from that, once you get close to the Marquis, please invite me to the Marquisate. You can do that, right? And you¡¯ll send me gifts, right? Right?¡± Even she had not changed. David would surely be the same. Without even answering Yurhi, Radis turned around. And she got on the carriage without looking back. ¡°Please depart.¡± Thus, Radis left the Tilrod family. She felt not a single grain of regret. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°I don¡¯t know. I said I don¡¯t know!¡± At the Cradium Guild. In front of the empty mana stone storage room, Huber was tied to a chair, shrieking. The person wearing a black hood spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t truly know.¡± After hearing this, Huber replied pitifully. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I don¡¯t know! That day at Marquis Russell¡¯s banquet, I don¡¯t know what kind of accident I got into, but I hit my head! So I lost all my memories of that day!¡± Huber cried and begged. ¡°It¡¯s not just my head, even my shoulder got injured. I must have been tortured hard!¡± The hooded person answered in a cold voice. ¡°I guess you hit your head so hard and got your shoulder broken to the extent that you revealed the location.¡± ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Regardless, can you return all the collected mana stones that had been stolen?¡± ¡°T-That¡­¡± Then, sitting opposite Huber, a person wearing a white mask spoke. ¡°Huber Cradium.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been doing very well so far. On behalf of us, you helped the flow of mana stones in this area.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how much I¡ª!¡± ¡°And you also secretly stole mana stones in between.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The masked person sighed deeply. ¡°Did you think we¡¯re fools? I wish you only did what you were told to do, but didn¡¯t you get caught like this with your tail stepped on because it was too long? Remember this well. If you coughed something out after having your shoulder popped, would you say something more if the other one gets broken?¡± At his words, the hooded person approached Huber. And his mouth was gagged. Amidst the terrible screams and groans, the white masked-person stood up. With an unusual touch, he rummaged through the mail that was on Huber¡¯s desk, one by one. There was one letter caught in his hand. ¡°The Tilrod family¡­¡± It was Margaret¡¯s letter to Huber. The masked person slowly tore open the envelope with a letter opener and read its contents. ¡°¡¯My daughter spent the night at the Cradium Guild¡­ I think rumors about it would block her future¡­ So I want you to compensate our family for that¡¯?¡± The white masked person looked over to the black hooded person. The hooded person looked up as though to look back on that day. ¡°If it¡¯s the Tilrod family¡­ They¡¯re a very poor family. It¡¯s fitting to hear such a shabby request from them.¡± ¡°I see. Still, it was a family that produced heroic knights who once contributed to the founding of the country. But they became poor.¡± ¡°A daughter from a family like that¡­ As far as I know, she¡¯s only around ten years old¡­¡± With a shake of the head, the hooded person looked over to Huber with a disgusted gaze. However, Huber was just drooling in pain while biting the gag over his mouth. The hooded person slammed the back of Huber¡¯s bandaged head. ¡°This bastard really deserves to die!¡± ¡°Keeeugh!¡± The white masked person approached Huber, whose eyes had become red from pain, and released the gg. ¡°What do you think? Has it jogged your memory?¡± ¡°I¡ªI really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember anything!¡± Huber cried and begged like a child. The masked person looked at Huber with cold eyes, taking something out of his arms. And the eyes of the hooded person grew wide. ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± What the masked person took out was a black bead. Then, the masked person spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard, but it¡¯s a shame.¡± Then the bead was thrown at Huber¡¯s feet. The bead broke with a crumbling sound, emitting a black ink-like substance. ¡°What? What is this?!¡± Still tied to a chair, Huber flailed and struggled. However, the black substance now resembled a flame, flapping its tongue as it swallowed Huber. ¡°Ack, aaaack!¡± Huber saw his legs quickly burned and turned red, after which they turned into ashes like charred firewood. And the black flame grew in an instant and struck him. ¡°Darkness is genuine rest and peace. Everything that stands in our way shall be a sacrifice to darkness, buried in secrecy.¡± The white masked person and the black hooded person recited these words in unison. Then, they disappeared from Cradium Guild. They appeared again in the distance and watched the black flame swallow the guild¡¯s building, burning it all until only ashes were left. The white masked person spoke. ¡°The one who stepped on Huber Cradium¡¯s tail must be Marquis Russell or the Third Prince.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad he doesn¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be glad if only the mana stones had been taken away. But if that¡¯s not the case¡­¡± The white masked person trailed off, thinking deeply. ¡°We¡¯ll have to observe the situation for now. Neither of them can be approached carelessly.¡± Then, a hand was raised. There, Margaret¡¯s letter could be seen. ¡°The Tilrod Family¡­¡± 7. The Marquisate of Russell ¡°Haa¡­¡± In the carriage headed for the Marquisate of Russell, Radis sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s over now. Even if I don¡¯t want to go back to the Tilrod household, I can¡¯t anymore.¡± She calmly cut off all ties and turned around as though she had built a dam, and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go back. ¡®And Marquis Russell¡­ You¡¯re not going to cancel the contract, are you?¡± It felt like there were goosebumps rising on her nape. There was a reason why she was feeling anxious. Radis knew that Marquis Russell¡¯s decision was based on a complete misunderstanding. First of all, it was a big mistake to think that Olivier Arpend, the Third Imperial Prince, liked Radis. If Radis really was just a normal sixteen-year-old girl, she would have seen the world around her with rose-tinted glasses, and she might have accepted Marquis Russell¡¯s assumptions as the truth. However, as her soul had suffered countless twists and turns in the cold reality that she experienced, she believed otherwise. It didn¡¯t make sense. Considering that Marquis Russell had those long black bangs over his face like a curtain, he clearly saw it wrong. ¡®If I rely on this contract, or whatever it is, I might get stabbed in the back.¡¯ Didn¡¯t even her own flesh and blood abandon her because they had been blinded by money? So how could Radis possibly trust others? As she watched the blurred outdoor scenery as the carriage sped by, Radis muttered. ¡°Marquis Russell will set up a meeting for me and Prince Olivier someday, but until he finds out that he was wrong, I¡¯ll be able to stay at the Marquisate. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have to find a way to live.¡± While deep in thought, the carriage passed through the Marquisate¡¯s main gates and stopped in front of the mansion. It was only then that she realized she had arrived. Radis got off the carriage, and there, a man with an enormously large, buffalo-like physique greeted her. ¡°Welcome to the Marquisate of Russell, Miss Radis.¡± His body was as big as a mountain, but his voice was gentle. ¡°My name is Allen, and I serve Marquis Russell as a butler. If there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to let me know.¡± Dazed by Allen¡¯s appearance as he looked more like a commander of guard knights than a butler, Radis barely snapped out of her reverie. ¡®I have to stay here for a while, so I can¡¯t look strange!¡¯ Radis bowed her head to greet him, trying to look as polite as possible. ¡°Thank you for having me.¡± Allen looked at Radis with a smile. Radis¡¯ luggage seemed to be all that she was carrying now. She was also dressed simply, as though she had come for a short one-day or two-day trip. Allen beckoned behind him. Then the servants, who were waiting to pick up her luggage, bowed down and greeted her. ¡°Please follow me. Oh, allow me to hold your bag for you.¡± At Allen¡¯s words, Radis waved her hands in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s my bag.¡± Radis had never been welcomed or treated like this in both her lives, so she was quite flustered by Allen¡¯s kindness. And in turn, Allen was also taken aback by Radis¡¯ rejection, but like the seasoned butler that he was, he responded well. ¡°If the Miss is more comfortable with that, then that¡¯s also alright. Please come this way.¡± Radis attended Prince Olivier¡¯s birthday feast not too long ago at this mansion. However, since the banquet was held at an annex, it was her first time to enter the main mansion of Marquis Russell¡¯s estate. The annex had already been so gorgeous that she gaped at it, but the main building was like an entirely different world. There were soft carpets lining the hallways, and it was a shame to step on them with dirty shoes. There were no decorations along the hallways that revealed the owner¡¯s taste, but everything that she saw was grand and luxurious. The columns showed excellent craftsmanship, and the walls were covered with silk wallpaper. Even the curtains were embroidered with gold thread. Radis followed Allen as he guided her, trying not to look around so much. She held her old, dirty bag high to cover herself, as if it was a shield to protect her. Arriving in front of a door, Allen politely opened it for her. ¡°This is the room that Miss Radis will be using. Please use it comfortably and consider it your own home.¡± Home? Radis doubted her eyes. Beyond Allen, there was a large drawing room through that door. Overall, it was a room that had a bright atmosphere decorated with mint color tones. In the center, there was a marble table that was so large that even if Jade, Margaret, David and Yurhi were here to sit around it, there would still be so much space left. The walls were lined with antique paintings, while on each side were cabinets and decorative vases. The room was full of warmth and a refreshing scent, as if someone had lit the fireplace with fragrant firewood. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°The Miss¡¯ bedroom is here, and your dressing room is inside. You may use everything here comfortably. If there¡¯s anything else you need, feel free to¡ª¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a mistake.¡± Allen, who was showing Radis around, looked back after hearing her say this. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°This room is too big.¡± Radis struggled to think of what to say. It was clear that there had been a mistake. Perhaps Yves Russell told his employees that Radis was a ¡®guest¡¯. That¡¯s why Allen had thought that Radis was someone to be treated well like this, so this room was prepared. She would have to inform Allen first before he¡¯d get in trouble. But she didn¡¯t want to say it like she was blaming Allen for the mistake. With a smile that was stiff with tension, Radis spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t need a room this big. A small bedroom would be enough.¡± Allen¡¯s eyes trembled. However, as an experienced butler, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Miss Radis, I¡¯ve only followed Milord¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Marquis Russell always treats the guests who visit his estate accordingly. And Miss Radis is a guest who deserves this much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Milord will be calling you before dinner takes place. In the meantime, you may rest well. And if you need anything, you may always pull this rope here.¡± Allen bowed politely and left through the door. And Radis was left alone in that spacious room. She was about to place her bag on the table, but she thought better of it and just set it down on the floor. She approached a vase with fresh flowers in it, looking as if they¡¯d just been picked from the garden, and took a whiff. Then, with her hands clasped together like a squirrel, she looked at the paintings hanging on the walls of the drawing room. Inside the display cabinets that were on each wall, there were colorful tea sets, plates and ornamental pottery that, at one glance, definitely looked expensive. She wondered if they could possibly be used as mere tableware. When she saw those, Radis grew scared. ¡®If someone steals these, will I have to compensate for them?¡¯ Radis carefully opened the door of the cabinet. Fortunately, the cabinet was locked. However, the glass of the cabinet was so thin that it would easily break with just one hit. ¡®If I hear anything breaking, I¡¯ll need to run out to catch the thief.¡¯ After making a strange vow, Radis picked up her luggage and entered the bedroom that Allen showed to her earlier. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The drawing room made her sigh, but the bedroom was even more troubling. By the window was a picturesque marble table that would be perfect for a princess of a kingdom to use, and there was a silver candlestick placed atop it. In addition, the walls were covered with silk wallpaper that had gold linings, and on the bedside table, there was even a gold vase. Dark clouds were cast over Radis¡¯ face the moment she saw that vase. ¡°It¡¯s not solid gold, is it?¡± Radis stared at the vase carrying white roses in it with a grave expression. ¡°It should just be gold-plated¡­ It just has to.¡± However, even if it was just gold-plated, it still looked extremely expensive. Radis ever so carefully, with both hands, pushed the vase nearer to the wall. As much as possible. Even if she was placed here by mistake, if she would hit this in her sleep by mistake¡­ It was a terrifying thought. And then there was the bed. It was a spacious bed that could easily fit two or three people. She could even train her swordsmanship atop the canopy if she wanted. It was a beautiful bed, and she could imagine a princess laying there with her golden hair splayed out around her. Radis reached out one hand as a test, then pressed the sheets. The silk fabric was endlessly smooth and soft. It felt like a cloud. A sigh flowed out by itself. ¡°Haa¡­¡± After changing into the cleanest shirt and pants she had, Radis waited anxiously for Yves Russell. There was only one thought in her mind. ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯ Yves Russell might be under some serious misunderstanding. He seemed to be delusional enough to think that Prince Olivier had fallen in love with her at first sight when all he saw was a gentlemanly act on the prince¡¯s part when he helped Radis up after she tripped. Otherwise, this kind of treatment was just absurd. ¡®I don¡¯t deserve to be indulged like this¡­¡¯ While sighing, Radis suddenly found herself reflected in the mirror of the vanity table. She looked like a shepherd boy who had a grim expression after having been robbed of all the sheep. ¡®Prince Olivier likes me? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Wouldn¡¯t it be more plausible to misunderstand that I was the one who fell in love with him?¡¯ The moment her thoughts went crazy to this extent, Radis was shocked to see how she blushed so much that even her neck and forehead were bright red. ¡°Me? That¡¯s me? My¡­ My face turns this red when I¡¯m embarrassed?¡± She never owned a big mirror before, and she had never blushed in front of any mirror at all, so it was her first time seeing herself like this. While looking at her own face out of curiosity, the red color gradually disappeared and her skin returned to its original complexion. ¡°Was I this red when I met the prince? Then I would have looked like a red person wearing a pink sponge. I might have looked more like a cooked shrimp and not even human¡­¡± Feeling hurt by what she said to herself, Radis turned her back towards the mirror. The more she thought about it, the more Marquis Russell¡¯s decision seemed to be a complete mistake. However, for just a brief delusion, the Marquis had already incurred a great loss. It was clear that Yves Russell had already paid quite an amount to the Tilrod family. He even had such a nice room prepared for her. And more than that, he said he¡¯d be her guardian until she¡¯d come of age while signing a huge contract that involved 100 million rupens a year. ¡®This isn¡¯t right. Isn¡¯t this like swindling some slow-witted person?¡¯ It was especially unfair on Yves Russell¡¯s part to act as Radis¡¯ guardian for two years until she would reach adulthood. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between me and Huber Cradium?¡¯ Goosebumps ran up her spine as she thought that she was on the same level as that crook. ¡®No matter how callous I am to kindness¡­ This isn¡¯t right. I don¡¯t think this should be a place where I can stay. I was too blinded by the favorable conditions of the contract. If I was going to find a guardian, I should have gone to the Rosilde family. If I went there, I could at least have paid for my own meals.¡¯ Radis nervously paced by the window, then after seeing a carriage entering the mansion¡¯s gates, she went out of her room recklessly. There weren¡¯t that many people in this estate. She walked down the hallway and found a maid who was about to enter a room to clean it up. Radis approached her and asked. ¡°Excuse me. Where is the Marquis¡¯ room?¡± The maid, who appeared to be about Radis¡¯ age, seemed very startled by her sudden appearance. She even quietly exclaimed, ¡®Oh my gosh!¡¯ Radis took a step back because she felt sorry for surprising her. After settling down, the maid in front of her spoke in a friendly voice. ¡°The Marquis¡¯ room is right upstairs at the center of the upper floor.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Radis, who had charged ahead recklessly again, turned back to ask where the stairs were. Then, through the open door, she heard the other maids whispering. ¡°Oh my, I told you so!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah, seriously¡­¡± Radis¡¯ face turned white, and she hesitated for a moment before she quickly walked back. So she didn¡¯t hear what the maids continued to say amongst themselves. ¡°¡­Where did that smile suddenly come from? It¡¯s cheating if you suddenly talk to me with that face! Did I sound weird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right ¡ü upstairs ¡ü at the center ¡ü of the upper floor ¡ü¡± ¡°Kyaaa, Melody! Don¡¯t copy me!¡± Having not heard this conversation, Radis had no choice but to think the maids were gossiping about her. It¡¯s always been like that after all. The Tilrod household was full of people who gossiped about her, whether behind her or right to her face. So she knew how to cope with gossip. It was best to pretend not to even hear it. ¡®I guess people have already heard about me.¡¯ Radis wrapped her cheeks with both hands, and she found that they were a little hot. ¡®Tilrod¡¯s nuisance. Has it also spread that I interfered with David¡¯s academy admission? It¡¯s natural to be curious about why someone like me came to the Marquisate. And once they find out that I get to live in such a nice room¡­ It would only be natural to dislike me.¡¯ Radis, walking ahead recklessly once more, found a staircase in the middle of the hallway, and so she went up. Adding to the anxiety of being in an unfamiliar place Radis became infinitely dejected about the thought that the people in the estate were unhappy with her presence here. ¡®I¡¯ll just tell Marquis Russell that the contract shouldn¡¯t proceed. I¡¯ll ask him if I could stay here a few days though. In return, I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ll pay back all the money he paid the Tilrod family in installments over a few years. I¡¯ll go to the Rosilde family and apply to join the subjugation squad. That¡¯s all I¡¯m good at.¡¯ Radis stood in front of the Marquis¡¯ room with her shoulders drooping. Then, she knocked on the door. The door was so thick that she couldn¡¯t hear anything inside clearly, but it seemed like people were talking inside. Their conversation was interrupted by her knock. Soon, someone walked to the door and opened it. ¡°¡­Radis?¡± ¡°Marquis Russell¡­¡± Today, he was wearing black again. After returning from his trip outside, he hadn¡¯t taken off his cloak yet, and he was even still wearing his black hood, showing almost only his chin and lips. After seeing his pale-looking lips, only three words came to mind. ¡®100 million rupens.¡¯ The effect of those magic words were enormous. So Radis stood there, almost on the brink of breaking the contract, thinking about how she was suddenly willing to serve behind him, even if the conditions weren¡¯t as good as they were now. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°¡­Your Excellency?¡± But it looked like Yves Russell was too busy right now to accommodate her visit. He gently stepped forward and blocked the doorway, a slightly inconvenienced expression on his face. ¡°I left a message through Allen. I said I was going to call for you.¡± ¡°He relayed it to me, but there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Um, now is a little¡­¡± Then, a clear, high-pitched voice came through the door. ¡°Yves Russell, you still have no manners towards women. If there are guests, it¡¯s only natural that they greet me and introduce themselves to me!¡± He bit his lips, chewed on them, and then opened them once more. With a forced smile, he opened the door. ¡°Come in then, Radis. Let me introduce you to my grandmother, the Marchioness of Russell two generations ago, Madam Mariel Russell. You can call her Godmother.¡± Inside Yves Russell¡¯s drawing room was an elegant old woman, standing there as though she had stepped out of a painting. Mariel Russell was wearing a large gold-colored wig on her head, and she was as dignified as a queen. The corners of Yves Russell¡¯s lips twitched endlessly as he spoke. ¡°This is Miss Radis Tilrod.¡± ¡°Miss?¡± Mariel shook her head towards Yves as though he was spouting nonsense. ¡°Yves Russell, you must have learned how to jest as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± While wearing David¡¯s pants, Radis stood straight with her legs together. Seeing their expressions, Mariel realized that Yves wasn¡¯t joking. Flustered, Mariel spoke. ¡°Oh my goodness, why is a lady dressed like this?¡± Radis replied politely. ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t have many clothes in my possession.¡± Shaaaaa. It felt like a midwinter wind from the north had passed between them. Radis was used to this kind of situation, so she was fine. The awkwardness inside that room belonged only to Yves and Mariel. While Radis lowered her eyes, Yves was busy sending Mariel a look of reproach. Meanwhile, Mariel was also busy looking at Yves as though she was blaming him. ¡°T-That is!¡± Mariel¡¯s voice rose an octave higher out of embarrassment. ¡°It would be a problem if the Lady goes around in that kind of outfit at this time of the day! Yves Russell! Don¡¯t you know any manners!¡± Yves¡¯ eyes were just telling Mariel, ¡®Please, please just stop.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s my guest. Godmother, I¡¯ll explain the circumstances to you later, so¡ª¡± ¡°What? Guest? You¡­!¡± Mariel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In recent years, Mariel Russell¡¯s attention was solely focused on just one thing. The current Marquis of Russell¡¯s¡ªher grandson¡¯s¡ªmarriage! Even today, she visited just so she could nag him about it. Now that she found a woman here at the estate, her thoughts naturally went towards that direction. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Yves has been hiding a woman!¡¯ Mariel¡¯s eyes immediately swept over Radis¡¯ appearance. She couldn¡¯t believe this. Yves Russell wasn¡¯t that popular in high society, but he was still a Marquis. His peerage as Marquis, his vast territory, his overflowing wealth, his youth. There were many women who liked Yves Russell. He had everything. Most of them would be willing to wed Yves, and they were all women from acceptable families. But this child¡­ ¡°Tilrod?¡± Marial tried to recall the Tilrod household, which was buried deep within her memories. She was able to recall the name Tilrod because of the man called Alexis Tilrod, the ¡®Sword of Fire¡¯, who was a contributor to the founding of the Empire. If there was just an ancestor from 500 years ago to remember a family by, then it must be a lousy household. ¡®But why? Why is she here?¡¯ Radis looked over to Yves with an awkward expression, and in return, Yves Russell shot a grin at her. It was even more suspicious seeing them exchange a look like this. Mariel shouted inwardly. ¡®No no no! I can¡¯t allow this!¡¯ If it was like this, then she¡¯d need to stop it from the very start. She¡¯d even do as much as never stepping into the Marquisate of Russell ever again! ¡°Did you say your name is Radis?¡± As she was called, Radis looked towards Mariel with wide eyes. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°No matter what kind of relationship you have, it¡¯s your choice. But it wouldn¡¯t look good to have an unmarried or unengaged woman staying at a different family¡¯s estate at this time.¡± Mariel spoke with an exceedingly cold tone. ¡°Did you get permission from your parents?¡± Permission, she said. Her parents practically sold Radis in exchange for money from Marquis Russell. Radis¡¯ lips began to tremble minutely. Seeing her expression, Yves Russell answered instead of Radis. ¡°Of course there¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°There is?¡± Even more shocked by this, Mariel looked alternately between Radis¡¯ trembling lips and Yves¡¯ stiff face. When Radis could be seen biting her lower lip, Mariel¡¯s resolve almost weakened, but she hardened her determination right then. She had to make her leave right now. ¡°That can¡¯t be true! Who in the world would send away their daughter to a man she¡¯s not married to?!¡± Mariel glared at Radis fiercely as she said this. ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom how worried your parents must be! Hurry up and go back home. It¡¯s obvious that your parents are heartbroken at your actions right now. Driving a nail into her parents¡¯ hearts like this isn¡¯t a child¡¯s duty, nor is it even any human¡¯s duty!¡± Rather, every word Mariel uttered drove a nail into Radis¡¯ chest. Radis stared at the older woman with reddening eyes, then she opened her lips. ¡°You talk too much, Madam.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Madam might not understand, but there are people in this world who do not deserve to be parents.¡± At Radis¡¯ words, the drawing room fell silent as though it was flooded with arctic waters. Now, it was Mariel¡¯s lips that began to tremble. ¡°How arrogant¡­ Miss Radis, even if some things go wrong, it¡¯s very wrong of you to think like this. What do you mean, ¡®Don¡¯t deserve to be parents¡¯? Parents and their children are connected by the heavens. What other qualifications do they need? After carrying you in her stomach your mother gave birth to you, Miss Radis. And your father raised you to be this old!¡± Mariel spoke firmly as she looked alternately between Radis and Yves with anger behind her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have any gratitude. Even if your parents make mistakes, even if they commit treason, if you are their child, you must forgive your parents¡¯ faults!¡± With her head bowed down, Radis¡¯ expression hardened. She muttered. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather that they committed treason.¡± She meant it. If Margaret and Jade had committed only the capital offense of treason, it would be much easier to forgive them. Radis raised her head. ¡°The Madam is right. That¡¯s also what I believed. I tried that as well. But the Madam can¡¯t even imagine how much¡­!¡± An unfeeling smile could be seen on Radis¡¯ lips. ¡°But Madam, sometimes, there are parents who themselves drive a nail into their child¡¯s heart. Strangely, people don¡¯t ask those parents what reason they had to have done this. Is that acceptable? Is it only a child who has a duty towards their parents? Is there no duty that parents must uphold towards their child?¡± Something that had hardened inside her heart seemed to have burst out. After saying this, Radis stood there blankly for a moment. It wasn¡¯t like her to say those words. A large thorn piercing her heart seemed to have gone loose. Her entire body was trembling. Radis couldn¡¯t bear to look at Mariel¡¯s face. Mariel, who didn¡¯t know Radis¡¯ situation, had spoken only of the common notion that people believed regarding parents and their children. Yet those words provoked Radis¡¯ ire. ¡°¡­I apologize. I was too harsh.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Radis apologized as she continued to tremble. Then, she turned around. ¡°Hey¡­ Hey!¡± Mariel¡¯s startled shout quickly faded in the distance. Radis ran down the flight of stairs in a hurry. As she passed through the hall, it felt like the maids were watching her with their necks craned out. Radis was also terrified of the maids¡¯ gazes. ¡°Miss Radis?¡± Allen, who was standing near the front door, called out to her, but Radis ignored him as well. She pushed the front door of the estate and ran towards the garden. Just in time, the stableman happened to be unfastening the horses of a carriage. Radis snatched the reins of one horse and climbed over it recklessly. ¡°Ha-ya!¡± And like that, she disappeared like the wind. ¡¯Driving a nail into her parents¡¯ hearts like this isn¡¯t a child¡¯s duty, nor is it even any human¡¯s duty!¡¯ ¡®I just made a decision that would benefit David¡¯s future along with the Tilrod family!¡¯ Mariel and Margaret¡¯s words echoed in her mind like auditory hallucinations. For the future of the family. For the future of her younger brother, who was the pillar of the household. Just for their sake, was it right to crush the life of the eldest daughter who no one wanted? Was that the duty of a child? The duty of all humans? ¡®If this is true, then just one time is enough. Why was I given two lives? If there¡¯s a god out there, if there¡¯s a reason that I was born as the eldest daughter of the Tilrod family, that god should have let me die like that. Why do I need to live again? Does that mean that I¡¯d have to live like that twice? It¡¯s all too cruel!¡¯ How long had she been running? Radis drew the horse to a stop when she felt that its neck had become soaked with sweat. Her face was frozen cold from the night¡¯s strong breeze, but her body was sweating just like the horse. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Haa¡­¡± Radis patted the horse¡¯s neck and soothed it before she climbed down. Considering how many hours she ran, the sky was now tinted black. The same was true of the land. There was no light anywhere around her. She was the only one in this wide moonlit field. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Over the field¡¯s horizon, Radis saw a dark forest that was completely black. Even though such bright moonlight was illuminating the world below, the forest was completely dark as though it had swallowed all the light. After tying the horse to a tree, Radis walked towards that forest. This forest was strange. She couldn¡¯t hear the sound of bugs scuffling in the grass or the birds crying in the night. And the scent enveloping the air wasn¡¯t the fresh smell of grass and trees, but the stench of rotting soil and an unknown fish-like smell. Reaching the edge of the forest, Radis reached out and placed a hand over a tree. Even though it was a spot that should be touched by the sun during the day, the bark was covered with thick moss. Then, not far away, she heard a low growl. Radis was certain. ¡°Forest of monsters¡­!¡± She knew that the Marquisate of Russell was next to the forest of monsters. But she couldn¡¯t believe that it was this close! In her previous life, Radis wandered until the point of exhaustion in this vast forest. The memory was still vivid. A tiresome march that never seemed to end, the battles against the terrible demonic monsters, almost dying from demonic energy. Strangely however, Radis never felt negatively about this forest. Sometimes, this forest felt more like home than the Tilrod mansion. The subjugation was definitely difficult, but there were also times when it was fun. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t the vice commander1 talk?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you know the vice commander well? When he comes to the forest he becomes quiet. He¡¯s different when he¡¯s outside.¡¯ She never said anything because she was afraid that they would find out she¡¯s a woman, even towards her comrades who followed her without any doubt. ¡®I have faith in you.¡¯ Robert, the commander of the subjugation squad, was just as silent as her, but he was sometimes as warm as the sun. ¡®Dee.¡¯ But in the end, she eventually failed to uphold his faith in her. Robert¡­ Radis began to walk as though she¡¯d find him somewhere in that forest. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, but what should I say, what should I ask¡­¡± While walking with her head down, something rustled in the dark and so she raised her head. Three green beads of light looked back at her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Radis looked around. It wasn¡¯t alone. Green lights appeared one by one in the dark. They were the beasts she saw a lot before. ¡°Three-eyed wolves.¡± As if to answer her, a large wolf growled and stepped out from the shadows. Twice as big as ordinary wolves, it had two glinting green eyes where they should normally be and its third eye was higher on its head. With just one glance, it was obvious that it¡¯s a demonic beast. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even came out to the edge of the forest. You must be very hungry.¡± Radis looked around. These monsters were never alone. From as few as five to as many as ten or even twenty in their pack. These were nasty fellows who would annihilate another group if they¡¯d happen to meet. At this, Radis habitually reached to her side, yet she could only say, ¡®Damn it.¡¯ She was empty-handed. ¡°Even if I run away¡­ it¡¯s too late.¡± Framed by black branches, the bright moon looked back at her as she looked at it in despair. She didn¡¯t know how she got here. She didn¡¯t want to do it just because it¡¯s her. She didn¡¯t want to live like this either. How nice if she could have been able to live like David or Yurhi, not Radis? In the name of carrying out a child¡¯s duties, she was so ashamed to the point that she could only bow down. She was so envious of their lives where they had the love and respect of their parents. But what could she do? She was Radis. Since it was like this, she had no choice but to live as Radis. Grrraang! A wolf rushed at her. As if it was a signal, dozens of green eyes filled her surroundings. At the horrifying sight, Radis closed her eyes. ¡®If I were to die like this, then I won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡¯ But then¡ª Radis¡¯ second heart, the mana core, began to beat. With her eyes closed, she suddenly reached out her hand and crushed something that was coming her way. ¡°¡­I was ready to die, so I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d still live.¡± Radis¡¯ eyes opened once more. And she looked down at her hand. There, the color of fire burned. Mana as red as blood wrapped around her hand. When she was a child, there were flowers that she liked, and they were the same color. No other beautiful flower could compare to its dignity. A tall flower that never swayed, just soaring high and blazing beautifully. After confirming the red, flame-like mana in her hand, a slight smile tugged on Radis¡¯ lips. ¡°You¡¯re the same.¡± The wolves rushed in. In her hand, a wolf¡¯s dead body lay limp, its head crushed. But their attention shifted. For these hungry demonic beasts with low intelligence, the death of one of their kind became like bait as it turned into a lump of meat for them to devour, and it became more attractive than the enemy in front of them. Radis jumped into the pack, too. The hand with mana wrapped around it was like a heavy blunt weapon, or it could also be a sharp sword. Like a hungry beast herself, Radis knocked down the wolves. She crushed the wolves¡¯ heads, twisted their necks, and stabbed them in the chest. At the same time, her expression was calm. As though she was just cleaning her small room¡ªdusting off the surfaces, scraping off candle wax, making her bed and sweeping the floor. Rather, these familiar movements even felt boring to her, and she destroyed the wolf pack one after another. Whine¡­ In an instant, the whole clearing was covered with the dead bodies of the wolves. Those left that survived were unfaithful. Either scared or injured, they ran away while limping and whining. Radis stopped there and didn¡¯t chase them. She wasn¡¯t here to hunt them. Amidst the corpses, Radis pulled the mana stones from each wolf¡¯s third eye, where she could feel their strong demonic energy. She didn¡¯t forget to cover her hands with her sleeves while doing this. Most of the mana stones that she got from the three-eyed wolves were as small as a wheat grain. It would be difficult to get a high price for these since three-eyed wolves were considered as low-tiered demonic monsters. However, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she¡¯d be kicked out from the Marquisate of Russell tomorrow, so even this much was something she appreciated. ¡°Well, first then¡­¡± Radis sighed, looking down at her body that was covered with the wolves¡¯ black blood. ¡°I have to wash first¡­ then go back.¡± As she washed away the black blood in a stream, Radis decided to meet Marquis Russell as soon as the sun rose so that she could talk to him about what she wasn¡¯t able to say yesterday. But she couldn¡¯t do as she planned. She caught a terrible cold that day. Looking back, this was a plausible outcome. She had pushed her body too hard when it wasn¡¯t used to mana yet, and at the same time, she used too much mana, sweated a lot and then washed herself in a cold stream. And to top it off, she returned on horseback, riding through the cold wind without having dried herself first. It would be more odd if she hadn¡¯t caught a cold. But something strange happened then. Allen, who visited Radis for breakfast, found out that she had a cold and suddenly had an expression as though he was about to collapse. ¡°Call the doctor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°Bring him in right now!¡± Radis rarely ever had a doctor visit her. And even more so, it was impossible to have a doctor visit her for something as insignificant as a cold. The doctor who Allen called was the Russell family¡¯s official doctor. In the midst of her fever and all that commotion, Radis was feeling so grateful that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Even so, the doctor didn¡¯t get angry at Radis. He didn¡¯t scoff at her for coming here just for a cold, and neither did he make her feel intimidated by all the medical fees. The doctor kindly said that he would diagnose Radis and prescribe some medicine for her. Drinking the brewed herbal concoction, Radis¡¯s stomach felt warm as she lay back down on the soft bed. She was feeling a little out of sorts because of her fever and she was hurting all over as though she was beaten, but even after all that, she felt a little¡­ no, she felt really good. While she was in the Tilrod household, no one looked after her even if she was sick. Whenever Radis was sick, Margaret would only say, ¡®Rest well and just get better.¡¯ Radis always had to endure everything alone, whether it was when she had a stomachache after eating spoiled food, when she had a terribly high fever, or even when her finger broke while using a wooden sword. ¡®It¡¯s the first time someone¡¯s worried about me.¡¯ After her cold got better, Radis decided that she should thank Allen. But the strange things continued after that. ¡°Lady Radis, I¡¯ll help you change your clothes!¡± ¡°Would you like some lemon water?¡± ¡°How about warm milk with honey?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change the wet towel on your forehead!¡± Two maids at a time came to Radis¡¯ room alternately. She fell asleep because of the medicine. Then when she opened her eyes, the maids were there, but she fell asleep again. And when she opened her eyes again, there were different maids. This was a Marquisate, so it must be natural for the maids to take special care of their guests like this, but¡­ There are too many of them. It¡¯s like almost every maid in the household had come to visit Radis. ¡ª¡ª 1 clarification: In her previous life, Radis was the vice commander of the subjugation squad, not the commander. It¡¯s Robert who¡¯s the commander, and Radis (masquerading as David) was his second-in-command. Sorry for the confusion, I should have researched those military ranks before ^^;; Chapter 23 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 Though she was exhausted, the maids urged Radis to change out of her sweat soaked clothes and into dry clothes. Then, she was given lemon water, and later warm milk with honey. Then, the maid with a cute ribbon on her hair placed a wet towel over Radis¡¯ forehead. The maid had a happy expression. When Allen came back, he freaked out when he found about ten maids flocking around Radis¡¯ bed while they supported her. ¡°What are you all doing to a patient? Everyone, go out!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just nursing the patient back to health!¡± ¡°Is there a need for twelve people to do that?¡± Allen drove the maids out of the room like an angry buffalo. And the maids cried like a flock of sparrows. Allen turned to Radis and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for making you go through a strange thing like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean strange? It¡¯s alright with me. I guess everyone likes nursing someone to health.¡± With a red face because of her fever, Radis thought. ¡®I guess they don¡¯t hate me. What a relief.¡¯ When she thought so, she smiled. Watching Radis like this, Allen sighed inwardly. ¡®Rather than calling a fellow woman handsome, they just couldn¡¯t understand!¡¯ In Allen¡¯s perspective, Radis had very short hair, but she was still a pretty girl. Though she might look like a boy because of her strong features, the other women couldn¡¯t see the truth. The maids of the mansion strangely think of this lady as handsome. They were making quite the fuss, saying that Radis was like a handsome, prince-like young lady who looked like the main character in the novel ¡´ Knight Angela ¡µ. It¡¯s the most popular novel these days. Allen didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore. He looked at Radis with some pity, then he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll get a quiet maid who¡¯ll be dedicated to taking care of you.¡± ¡°Dedicated maid? I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel conscious when your condition is like this, Miss Radis. You just need to focus on your recovery.¡± When Allen said this, Radis could no longer refuse. She smiled and tried to brush off the awkwardness between them. ¡°Sir Allen.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Radis.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your concern.¡± Closing the door behind him, Allen wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°Poor thing¡­¡± Under Yves Russell¡¯s orders, Allen investigated Radis¡¯ background. On the surface, Allen was the Marquis family¡¯s butler, but underneath, he was actually a member of the Marquis¡¯ secret information organization called ¡®Acroates¡¯. ¡®It¡¯s great that I got ahold of the old gardener at the Tilrod mansion.¡¯ Once contact was established with a servant in the Tilrod mansion, it wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate Radis. In particular, old man Roto, a gardener working for the Tilrod family, seemed to have a lot of things to say. ¡¯I really couldn¡¯t stand it. The salary¡¯s just as valuable as crap on a rat¡¯s tail, but there are so many things to do. And there¡¯s this one thing¡ªthere¡¯s a run-down cabin that¡¯s been abandoned for a hundred years far away from the mansion, yet they wanted me to be responsible for the cabin¡¯s broken door? It¡¯s been years since I told my wife about that broken door, but what¡¯s the reason for holding me accountable for it? It¡¯s not a place for an old man like me, and while crying, my wife told me to leave that place. That family¡¯s ¡®generosity¡¯ is just too much.¡¯ With a glass of strong rum in one hand, old man Roto started lamenting and rambled on. ¡¯I¡¯ve seen the Young Ladies and the Young Master grow up since they were young. But the Madam and the Master treated Lady Radis strangely.¡¯ The old gardener raised his thick hand. ¡¯If you bite ten fingers, only the fingers would hurt, right? That¡¯s a lie. If you bite your ring finger, your jaw would hurt, and that pain would go straight to your brain. Then the other fingers would need to be held tightly so that the pain would go away. Poor Lady Radis was like that.¡¯ With his fist holding silver, old man Roto told the whole story of the cancellation of David Tilrod¡¯s acceptance to the academy. The young lady, who had been obedient all this time to the terrible Madam, seemed to have finally begun to rebel. Roto added that he thought Radis to be pitiful, but on the other hand, he was relieved. Hearing this, Allen thought that Radis would be a more rebellious or spiteful girl. However, seeing Radis here now, in his eyes, she was just a poor girl who was abused by her parents. No matter how insignificant her place was in that household, she was still a young lady of a noble family, but just by looking at the items she brought from home, anyone could guess what kind of treatment she received from the Tilrod family. How could a girl of her age have only worn-out men¡¯s clothes? Moreover, she seemed to have been treated so poorly that she found it difficult to entrust her only bag to anyone. ¡¯Thank you very much for your concern.¡¯ Allen could feel Radis¡¯ sincerity in those words. It was natural to worry about a sick person, but this child seemed to be really grateful about it. After blowing his nose into his handkerchief, Allen headed someplace else. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday.¡± That evening, unexpectedly, Yves Russell visited her. Whether it was a gift for someone recovering or not, the bouquet of roses that he brought was out of place. Radis took her medicine and slept a lot. But still, with a high fever, she sat up and greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault, Marquis. Rather, it was me who made a grave mistake¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with this.¡± As he beckoned to the side, servants came in with large things. Perplexed, Radis just stared as they came towards her. Then one servant opened the lid of a box and held it to her. There were various fabrics inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°These are gifts that Madam Mariel has sent as a token of apology.¡± Yves Russell closed the lid himself, his face with an expression of frustration. ¡°I have no excuses for yesterday. I¡¯m just very sorry. I¡¯ve caused a strange misunderstanding because I haven¡¯t explained why you¡¯re here to the Madam before that. But I¡¯ve since explained and I told her that I decided to be your guardian.¡± Yves Russell drew closer to her. Unlike his gloomy appearance, he smelled quite good. It was an adult man¡¯s scent, a mixture of sweet yet bitter scent that seemed to be like scorched sugar. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer like that. It¡¯s completely my mistake.¡± It¡¯s really strange. Obviously, Radis was hurt by Mariel¡¯s words, but the resentment harbored by her heart seemed to melt away after hearing Yves Russell¡¯s apology. Looking back, Radis was also at fault. If she had waited for Yves Russell just as he requested, she wouldn¡¯t have met Mariel. But she had become impatient and went to visit him anyway, and this caused Mariel to misunderstand. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who went to see you first¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told Madam Mariel not to come to the mansion until she¡¯s apologized to you properly. There will be no such incident again from now on.¡± From now on, he said. ¡®Am I still allowed to stay here?¡¯ Radis looked up at Yves Russell. He always covered half his face with his fringe and wore only black clothes as though he was an ominous crow. Because of this, Radis¡¯s only impression of him was that he was brutal and volatile, but after a few exchanges with him, she started to think that this person was truly good. He¡¯s even gone to the extent of apologizing sincerely to Radis, who had no true position here in the Marquisate. Radis asked him. ¡°Why¡­ are you going this far for me?¡± Yves Russell answered her with a kind voice. ¡°You signed a contract with me, Miss Stepping Stone.¡± ¡°Stepping¡­ What?¡± ¡°If Prince Olivier likes you, you¡¯re not just no one.¡± As the corners of Yves¡¯ mouth went up, he started speaking bold words. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a Duke. I¡¯ll do anything just to achieve this, and as someone who needs to break down Prince Olivier¡¯s iron wall, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything if I can go over that iron wall. I have to do it. You may end up being a stepping stone for me, so isn¡¯t it natural that I¡¯d be nice to you?¡± Hearing all this, Radis could only stare at him with her mouth agape. She had just thought of him as a good person. Radis felt like she had been swindled. Anxious at this, Radis felt like a fool. ¡®Marquis Russell isn¡¯t someone foolish. He just wanted to make sure to invest in a gamble like this. So¡­ It¡¯s just like how I consider him to be my ticket to my cherry farm.¡¯ Radis almost burst into laughter. ¡®Indeed, this was something like a gamble. Even if the cherry farm fails, it¡¯s not the cherries¡¯ fault.¡¯ Radis was finally able to shake off the guilt that she harbored against Marquis Russell. With a smirk, she said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gambling chips are precious.¡± ¡°Now we can talk.¡± Yves Russell grinned and reached out his hand. Radis held that hand and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Marquis!¡± 8. Is this okay? It¡¯s been fifteen days since Radis entered the Marquisate. ¡°Can I really do this?¡± She muttered this to herself several times a day. In both her lives, she considered the best bed to be a hard plank bed with a single blanket on it. This was because there¡¯s no such thing as a bed whenever she went on subjugations. ¡°It was terrible at the camps. I had to sleep in hammocks.¡± Sleeping in a hammock made from weaving vines was better than sleeping on the ground. It should be better to sleep with one blanket on the ground, but it¡¯s difficult to endure the cold and moisture seeping from the bare ground. ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 In the Marquis¡¯ estate, she was able to sleep on a thick mattress with two layers of duvets. The duvets were filled with only soft duck feathers, and so it felt like she was sleeping atop clouds. There was no pain from her bones pressing against hard boards, and she wasn¡¯t like a piece of ham with her arms and legs bound while sleeping in a hammock. When she woke up in those duvets, they didn¡¯t become frozen blankets that made the sound of something being shattered. Awakened by the soft sunlight streaming through the soft chiffon curtains, the feathers that smelled like lavender made it feel like she was embracing light on that bed. She couldn¡¯t believe she could roll around like this in the morning¡­! Radis decided. ¡°Even if I end up leaving the Marquisate, I¡¯ll live¡ªsurely I will! I need to buy wool mattresses and feather duvets¡­!¡± Radis opened the curtains and opened the window. Soaked with dew and shining under a silver sheen, the garden was so beautiful that exclamations came out naturally. She stood against the window frame and enjoyed the cool, fragrant morning air. And her luxury didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Lady Radis, are you up?¡± She didn¡¯t know how, but when Radis woke up, the Marquisate¡¯s maids knew it right away and brought over some water for her to use to wash her face. After washing her face in warm, flower-scented water, she saw that there was breakfast waiting for her. Meals at the Marquisate. Considering this, Radis somehow wanted to last at least two years here. Brendon, the Marquisate¡¯s chef was, in Radis¡¯ humble opinion, a genius. When Radis was suffering from her cold, Brandon made a dish for her that made her feel as though she could rise from her bed even if she was dying. Lemon sherbet that just goes down smoothly in one¡¯s throat, caramel pudding that melts at the tip of one¡¯s tongue, apple pies baked with plenty of cinnamon. When Brendon, who had a nice mustache, gave a generous dash of caramel syrup with spices on the pudding while saying it was good for her cold, Radis heard a bell-like, angelic sound coming from above the chef¡¯s head. Today as well, Brendon was displaying his genius on a platter. The light sandwich was chock-full with salted ham and crunchy vegetables, and beside it was a bowl of sweet chestnut soup. Of course, both were so delicious that she could cry. These days, because she looked forward to breakfast, her eyes would open at dawn. After a satisfactory meal, Radis poured a cup of tea that was brewed with high-quality leaves, and inside the teacup was a slice of lemon. The sweet taste spread inside her mouth as she took a sip, and its warmth was spread within her as well. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Almost shuddering, Radis¡¯ shoulders shook with happiness. In the past, she didn¡¯t know how much satisfaction food, clothing and shelter could bring to one¡¯s life. It was too great of a feeling of happiness that it¡¯s unbelievable that this luck came by chance. ¡°If this isn¡¯t a vacation, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± Cloud-like beds and sunny rooms. And also delicious meals brought by lovely maids that made Radis wonder if they were actually angels. She felt sorry for her own self when she recalled how the grumpy Irene would bring her meals before. The most important thing was that there was no Margaret, who frequently came to her and did verbal and physical abuse, no David, who would spout sarcastic remarks and quarrel whenever their eyes met, no Yurhi, who would turn her face to look away and ignore Radis. And there was no Jade, who seemed to be doing nothing wrong, but was actually the cause for all the family¡¯s problems. ¡°Now that I¡¯m out of the Tilrod household, it feels like I¡¯m living when it¡¯s like this.¡± Other people undergo sufferings after leaving home, and they would feel homesick because they would miss their families. However, for Radis, she felt sick and tired just saying the word ¡®Tilrod¡¯ with her own lips. She shook her head to rid herself of thoughts of the Tilrod family. Then, she opened the letter she received from her teacher Armano, which was brought to her by a maid. [ My most lovely and cute student Radis, My heart is filled with both joy and sorrow to hear that you are now in the Russell Marquisate. My joy stems from the confidence in my belief that you would fare better anywhere compared to the Tilrod household, but my sorrow comes from my own helplessness. I didn¡¯t want to leave without being able to help you. ] Radis smiled because it was almost like she could hear her teacher¡¯s voice. Teacher Armano sounded more like a bard than a knight. [ I wish to teach you more about swordsmanship, but it will be difficult for you to learn through letters. But it¡¯s a meaningful challenge for me, as I am infinitely interested in expressing everything through ample words. First of all, you have to tap into your vitality and the essence of your strong will in order to feel your flow of mana. Conjuring it is the first step. It¡¯s usually conjured through the hand. For me to explain this, I may have to write about it from the time the sun sets to the time the rising star has reached the sky¡¯s zenith. Ah, don¡¯t you like this expression? It¡¯s more poetic than just saying ¡®all night long¡¯. Anyway, your hand, and the next is through your weapon. However, the moment I tried to explain this in writing, I felt the limitations of my vocabulary. A cold sense of despair and helplessness surrounded me that made me put down my quill. If you reach this level, you¡¯ll be able to gain the seal of a mage knight. But you know already that¡¯s not the goal of knights, right? This level is only something you¡¯ll have to pass through, for a knight¡¯s path is continuously headed towards the devotion that would quench one¡¯s own temper so as to tread the path of honor. You must keep this in mind. ] Radis read through the lines in Armano¡¯s letter with a smile on her face. Armano was the most distinctive person she knew. When she didn¡¯t know anything, he was the one to open her eyes and widen her horizons, and this was by only listening to Armano so that she could understand properly. Radis continued to read his letter. [ There are various training methods to purify and enrich one¡¯s yang1 though I think it¡¯s too early for you to know about them. But my cute disciple, to satiate your curiosity that which shines like the brightest star in the evening sky, I will tell you that the basis of training your mana is to deal with it delicately. The fact that I can¡¯t express all of these in writing also gives me a sweet sense of defeat. ] Oooong, oooong. At the tip of Radis¡¯ right index finger, a red, flame-like dollop of mana fluttered, making an undulating sound. And at this, Radis wrote in a letter, ¡®It¡¯s more than enough, teacher.¡¯ [ And the relationship between a mana stone from demonic beasts and pure mana that you asked about. I didn¡¯t know you had such a weird side. You cute fellow. ] ¡°So Teacher doesn¡¯t know.¡± The letter fluttered in Radis¡¯ hand, and she turned the paper over. [ I wanted to leave for the south so that I can meet you one more time, however, there¡¯s something urgent I need to do first because it¡¯s been a long time since the deadline I promised to my boss had passed. But my cutest, loveliest, most adorable disciple, I am ready to help you any time, whenever you need me. If you need my help, do send me a letter any time. Don¡¯t be too impatient for the day we see each other again. ] Radis folded Armano¡¯s letter carefully. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Then, she picked up a teaspoon that was on the table. Whoosh. A flame that was conjured wrapped over the teaspoon. She directed her focus towards her fingertips. She already knew how to wield mana. In her previous life, she had already created a mana core and learned how to use mana through practicing. Mana had no form or shape, but depending on how you handle it, it becomes a weapon more threatening than any other. Back then, her mana was, for her, a razor-sharp sword. It was a weapon she used to fight against all that came at her. She wielded her mana endlessly and honed it well enough for it to become sharper than anything else. ¡°Mm.¡± Radis lowered her chin as the flame-like mana wrapped the entire teaspoon, looking as if the two substances were fusing. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with it, but with this teaspoon, she¡¯d be able to reach the middle of the forest of monsters. ¡°First, I think the amount of mana I have is sizeable enough. It wasn¡¯t that my mana was lacking that night, but that my body couldn¡¯t keep up.¡± Radis gathered her mana. Then the teaspoon, which could not endure the mana¡¯s pressure, crack! split in half vertically. ¡°Aack!¡± Raising the teaspoon that was split into two vertically, Radis was taken aback as she felt sweat trickling down. She just wielded what she had conjured, but she didn¡¯t think this would actually happen. ¡°This could be expensive¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± Radis had no choice but to shove it under the carpet. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away later when I leave.¡± Radis lifted the teacup and drank her remaining tea, glancing at the clock. Her meeting time with Marquis Russell was approaching. Her expression became a little darker. ¡°Radis¡­!¡± Yves Russell¡¯s neck was flushed red and his breath was rough. ¡°Why are you being stubborn? Don¡¯t you know how important this is?¡± At Yves¡¯ words, Radis blushed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know. I have no idea why Your Excellency is so fixated on this. Is it really that important?¡± No one saw it, but Yves Russell¡¯s forehead crumpled, but smoothed out again. ¡°Just endure it this once.¡± ¡°¡­You said that last time, but this is already the second time.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s body shuddered at the sound of Radis¡¯ whining. Eventually, because he¡¯d become so impatient, he took it upon himself to undo the first button of her shirt. In a domineering tone that was disguised with politeness, he whispered softly. ¡°Radis, don¡¯t you have to pay for your meals?¡± ¡ª¡ª I know this novel has a western setting, but the source material is still, after all, Asian, and ¡®yang¡¯ is such a concept that I don¡¯t think one single English word can encapsulate. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 The payment for her meals. Radis, a temporary guest of the Russell Marquisate, had nothing to do when she had the staggering salary of 100 million rupens per year. So she had no choice but to feel guilty. She took her coat off slowly. As if waiting for this moment, a delicate touch wrapped around her waist. The seamstress spoke. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll measure the Miss.¡± ¡°Please do as you wish. Haa¡­¡± Behind the screen, Radis could hear Yves Russel grumbling. ¡°¡¯Haa¡¯? I¡¯m the one who should be sighing here. I¡¯m such a busy person, but do I have to be here just to tell you to get measured for your clothes?¡± In response to his pointed complaints, Radis looked towards the screen with a troubled expression. It had been a while since she met him, so the overwhelming first impression and the vicious rumors surrounding him had already been forgotten. ¡®Marquis, you nag too much¡­¡¯ In a gloomy voice, Radis replied. ¡°If you¡¯re so busy, please don¡¯t come here.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t! You run away! And when anyone tries to pin you down, you disappear!¡± ¡°¡­Because there¡¯s nothing for me to do.¡± Whether he was really angry or not, Yves Russell replied in a sarcastic tone. ¡°You have nothing to do? I don¡¯t even think 24 hours is enough for your skin care, to do your hair, your nails.¡± Those ¡®to dos¡¯ were fun in the beginning. She had a facial with honey mixed with a bit of salt, bathed in goat milk, and had plenty of clay mixed with herbs applied to her hair so that it could grow quickly. They even put fake nails on her. But it was only fun then, at first. She couldn¡¯t wash her face with anything but milk, and she was trapped inside the house so that her skin wouldn¡¯t be so tan. Her hair was like any other hair that would just grow at the same rate over time, but because she had to sit there with mud on her head for it to ¡®grow quicker¡¯, she couldn¡¯t endure how itchy it was. And the nails. Those were the worst. Whenever wearing long, fake nails, she couldn¡¯t hold anything except thin utensils. ¡°I hate them. Do I really need them?¡± ¡°Oli¡­!¡± Suddenly conscious of his surroundings, Yves Russel dropped the volume of his voice to a whisper. ¡°¡­Do you not want to meet Prince Olivier?¡± Tempered at the mention of Olivier¡¯s name, Radis quieted down and bowed her head. Finally trumping over Radis¡¯ stubbornness, Yves Russell patted her shoulders with a satisfied face. ¡°Alright, Radis. I have a plan, so just trust and follow me. First of all, we¡¯re going to get you measured for a dress today. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Inwardly, Radis could only say ¡®I¡¯m dead¡¯ as she surrendered to the seamstress¡¯ hands, her own arms stretched wide. ¡°Milady, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Coming from the most famous boutique in the south called ¡´ Saffron ¡µ, a seamstress named Celia personally came to the mansion for a fitting. She pulled the tape measure tightly and spoke. ¡°This Celia will measure the Lady perfectly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not perfect¡­¡± ¡°No no, it will be the basic foundation of the dress¡¯ production, so the Lady¡¯s body must be measured perfectly to understand the strengths and weaknesses! I won¡¯t allow any errors, even a hairsbreadth of it!¡± Celia swung the tape measure like a whip and flitted around Radis with it, on her neck, her shoulder width, her forearm length, bust, waist, buttocks, legs and feet. Changing her posture as Celia would instruct her to, Radis thought that it would be more efficient if they made her float or something. After a while, the measurements were finally done and Celia took out a catalogue with fabric samples. ¡°Is there any color that you¡¯d prefer for your dress?¡± ¡°¡­As long as it¡¯s not pink¡­¡­¡± Then from behind the screen as though waiting impatiently for that moment, Yves Russell jumped to his feet and shouted. ¡°Silver, purple!¡± ¡°I understand, Your Excellency!¡± Celia turned the thick pages of the catalogue. Then, she stopped at a page where silver and purple fabric samples could be seen. ¡°The Lady¡¯s skin tone is a little on the tan side, so I think it¡¯s better to avoid too bright of a shade of silver.¡± ¡°It depends on the color.¡± Marquis Russell walked over and took a closer look at the page where the samples were attached. Then, he took out a patch of silver, which looked just like the color of Prince Olivier¡¯s hair, and a patch of purple, which was the same color as the prince¡¯s eyes. Yves Russell asked Celia in a challenging tone. ¡°Can you do this? It doesn¡¯t matter how much it¡¯ll cost.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Radis was just dumbfounded by the color selection. ¡®You¡¯re the one who only wears black clothes¡­¡¯ Then, the marquis approached her, then placed the fabric sample over her nape. She could feel the gentle touch of the back of his hand grazing atop the hair on her neck. ¡®It tickles.¡¯ Not used to being in contact with another person, Radis flinched and shuddered. She fixed her gaze at a faraway spot and tried to think of other things. ¡®When I leave the marquisate, I¡¯ll definitely buy wool mattresses and feathered duvets. I want to take Brandon, too, but maybe that¡¯s not possible? If it¡¯s the marquisate¡¯s chef, who has a lot of pride in having been employed by the Russell¡¯s for generations¡­! T-Then I can eat as much as I can before I leave¡­!¡¯ Finally, Marquis Russell stepped back. ¡°Seems like this would look better on you than I thought. Make about four dresses using this fabric.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°The design¡­ should suit her.¡± Yves Russell glanced towards Radis, then he added. ¡°If you prefer to have anything else apart from what I¡¯ve ordered, you can buy as much as you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± ¡°M-Milady!¡± Celia hurriedly cut Radis off and unfolded a catalogue of dress designs. ¡°Take a look at the designs first and decide! Of course, I¡¯ve also brought dress samples that you can wear!¡± Did she see it wrong or was there a dangerous smirk on Marquis Russell¡¯s lips? ¡°Of course, let¡¯s work hard to pay for our meals.¡± In the end, Radis was forced to spend the rest of the afternoon staring blankly at dress and shoe designs, her eyes like dead fish eyes. She also had to change into various dresses countless times. ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Allen smiled softly as he poured some tea for Radis, who barely managed to escape from Celia¡¯s clutches. ¡°Was it too difficult? Didn¡¯t you have fun?¡± ¡°The dresses look pretty, but for me¡­ well.¡± ¡°Really? I think they¡¯ll look good on you.¡± ¡°Not at all. I have short hair and uneven skin tones.¡± ¡°Your skin¡¯s not all bad. And your hair will grow out quickly.¡± Allen smiled as he said this. ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, would you like to take a break from your studies today?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m fine!¡± She was drooping on the table just now, but she suddenly jumped up as her eyes glimmered. Radis liked studying quite a bit. However, studying itself was difficult to do in the Tilrod household. The patriarch, who was in charge of Tilrod¡¯s children, was even more wary of Margaret. He was scared of her more than Armano was of the matriarch. So that she wouldn¡¯t be rebuked, Radis had to study without books and take classes while pretending that she didn¡¯t know the answers. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I found an interesting book for you, and I brought it here because I thought it would be a good, light read.¡± Allen and Radis settled in the greenhouse where warm sunlight streamed in. Berry, a maid of the mansion, brought some fragrant black tea and very delicious-looking custard pastries. With a crispy outer layer that¡¯s sprinkled with white confectioners sugar and a light cream filling that¡¯s full of the scrumptious taste of vanilla, it¡¯s become Radis¡¯ favorite dessert that she only recently discovered. In a warm place, surrounded by a beautiful landscape, she studied while enjoying a relaxing teatime. Radis¡¯ mood got better and she quickly forgot about the dresses. Smiling broadly, she turned to Berry. ¡°Berry, thank you!¡± Seeing Radis¡¯ smile, Berry¡¯s plump cheeks turned into a strawberry shade. Berry, whose naturally curly hair was tied into two braids, was the same maid who showed Radis the way to Yves¡¯ room on the first day of her stay in this mansion. However, the marquisate¡¯s maids seemed a bit unique. Among them, Berry was really shy. Even now, she took several steps back to quickly disappear, all the while covering her face with a tray. Soon after Berry went past the door and out of sight, Berry could be heard shouting in the distance. ¡®Kyaaa! What do I do!¡¯ Allen sighed as he watched this. ¡°When will you all grow up¡­?¡± Allen just observed the maids¡¯ demeanors as they acted like that. Radis didn¡¯t know why Berry always shouted, ¡®what do I do!¡¯ whenever she was with her, but she believed this to be normal. The maids of the mansion seemed to have a habit of shouting, ¡®what do I do!¡¯ sometimes, but apart from this, everyone was very sweet and kind. ¡°Now, this is the book that you¡¯ll be reading today.¡± Allen placed a book that had a colorful and pretty cover on the table. ¡°¡´ The Adventures of Prince Dantes ¡µ! This is a fairytale book.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you read this before, Miss?¡± Radis shook her head. ¡´ The Adventures of Prince Dantes ¡µ was a fairytale about the life of Dantes Arpend, a real hero who founded the empire. As the first emperor, the imperial family themselves produced the fairytales and sent them as gifts to children of powerful aristocrats. The Tilrod family also had the same fairytale book and it¡¯s been handed down from generation to generation. It was so worn out that the cover had to be changed several times. And Jade would allow only the eldest son, David, to read it. However, because David just shucked it under his bed secretly without even opening the cover, Jade just took it back. ¡°This book is considered to be a gift that symbolizes each family¡¯s connection to the imperial family, but the contents are very interesting. That Sword of Fire also appears here.¡± Allen winked. Radis¡¯ eyes sparkled as her posture straightened the moment that the Sword of Fire was mentioned. ¡ª¡ª t/n: not relevant to the chapter, but Radis liking custard pastries made me crave for that korean custard snack made by orion. aaaa i¡¯m gonna buy some tomorrow~ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ¡°A long time ago, the door to the underworld had opened and demonic beasts poured out onto the land above, which led to the beginning of the era of darkness.¡± The fairytale narrated a brief summary of the founding of the empire. When darkness had spread throughout the continent, Dantes Arpend, a prince of Cardia when it was still a kingdom, received a divine revelation from the supreme deity, Arnum, and went in search of three valiant knights. Those three knights were the Spear of Light, the Shield of Eternity and the Sword of Fire. Radis pointed to the knight who was holding a blazing sword in his hand. ¡°Is this Alexis Tilrod?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Allen smiled brightly as he answered, then he pointed to the knight who was holding a brightly shining shield. ¡°And this is Sir Bernard Russell, Marquis Russell¡¯s predecessor.¡± It was interesting. Although these events took place 500 years ago, two knights with the surnames of Tilrod and Russell joined forces and fought together. Now, their descendants were squabbling over mere dresses. While shaking off the stray thought of dresses, Radis pointed to the other knight. ¡°What about this person? What kind of knight was the Spear of Light?¡± At her question, Allen shrugged. ¡°Not much is known about the Spear of Light.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Even if there was a record, half a millennium has passed. The empire¡¯s founding is now told only through fairy tales or folk songs, so it¡¯s not strange that some information is omitted.¡± Prince Dantes travelled all over the continent with the three knights and fought against the demonic beasts. However, an epic journey was bound to be followed by a great sacrifice. The Sword of Fire, who was always the first to enter the fray, was also the first to fall. And the second who followed was the Shield of Eternity. The Spear of Light also disappeared. ¡°He vanished?¡± ¡°There are many interpretations on this part. Some say that he passed away, but some dabblers in the literary arts say that this is a metaphorical expression of his betrayal.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± In the illustration, the ¡®Spear of Light¡¯¡ªthe knight¡ªlooked as though he disappeared, leaving behind the spear itself. In the foreground, Prince Dantes was bowing as though he was in despair. ¡°But along their adventures, they managed to drive away the demonic bests in Cardia and restored the territory. The door to the underworld was also sealed, and the demonic beasts retreated to their forest.¡± The final illustration in the fairytale book was a drawing of the Cardia territory. The Cardia Empire, as depicted in the illustration, looked like a fried egg with a black yolk in the middle. The black part was the forest of monsters. ¡°And so Prince Dantes proclaimed that no one should go deep into the forest.¡± Allen closed the book after reading the last part of the fairytale. ¡°It¡¯s a lesson for children.¡± Deep into the forest. The subjugation squad had a term for that place. ¡®The forbidden region¡­¡¯ Radis smiled bitterly. ¡®If I had read this fairytale, would I still have gone to that place?¡¯ The forbidden region was a place where even subjugation squad members, who were familiar with the forest of monsters, still shouldn¡¯t approach hastily. But near the end of her previous life, Radis headed there. As if she were led by the hand of fate. ¡°Vice Commander!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Commander went to the capital to get the seal of a mage knight. Is that true? He would have told you, right, Vice Commander?¡± When Rusty asked this question, Radis was sharpening her sword on a whetstone. She honed the blade and sprayed water on it to see if there weren¡¯t any dust left on it. It was only after this that she nodded. The knights around her exclaimed. ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°No, but is it true? What came over the imperial family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been years since the Commander became a mana wielder. It¡¯s been a long time coming.¡± Behind the sword she was holding, Radis smiled quietly beneath her helm. She was happy, too. It was an honest emotion, and for once, it even made her want to hug these rascals of the subjugation squad. Commander Robert was from the Roderick family. He was so talented that his existence alone threatened his older brothers, so he was thrown out of the household. However, everywhere he went, Robert did his best. He made a brilliant contribution as the commander of a subjugation squad that was in poor condition¡ªa name-only squad under the empire¡¯s command. Now, he finally gained recognition from the world. Radis was as happy as Robert was that he was going to receive a seal. Laszlo, who had a dirt-streaked face, approached her with a smile. ¡°Vice Commander!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be you next, Vice Commander?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Vice Commander is a mana wielder, too. You¡¯re both so strong! The idiots in the capital won¡¯t be able to stand a chance!¡± As soon as Radis was about to open her lips, Tez came running. ¡°Vice Commander, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Radis rose to her feet and received a note from Tez. ¡°The Imperial Inspection Team told us to wait until the Commander comes back, but they now went to the forbidden region!¡± Theirry, who was working on his weapons nearby, jumped to his feet the moment he heard the words ¡®forbidden region¡¯. ¡°Are those bastards crazy? Why are they going there?¡± ¡°Vice Commander, what should we do?¡± ¡°They seem to be crazy enough that they want to die, just let them do it.¡± As she was holding the note, Radis¡¯ jaw was tense while clenching her teeth. The imperial family, which previously held no interest in the hunt for demonic beasts, recently started moving suspiciously. Robert, the commander, was given the seal of a mage knight to acknowledge his merit. And now, the investigation team was being dispatched to examine the status of the forest of monsters. However, those two events coincided with each other. Robert delayed the awarding of his seal as much as possible, and the investigation team was dispatched too early, causing things to go wrong. Since the investigation team went into the forest recklessly, they were demanding to be escorted by the subjugation squad even without Robert. And they were planning to head towards the forbidden region. Even so, Radis firmly rejected the escort mission, judging that it would be too dangerous to go to the forbidden while the commander was gone. They would have to protect the investigation team as well. That¡¯s how the tragedy started. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Radis suppressed a groan. It would be best to let those crazy scoundrels die, as the rest of the squad said. ¡®They¡¯re an investigation team dispatched by the imperial family. If they die, the responsibility will fall onto our¡ªno, it¡¯ll fall on Robert¡¯s shoulders!¡¯ If so, the imperial family might try to rescind the seal from Robert, even when he went all the way to the capital just to retrieve it. It would be as though he went there just to receive it for but a moment, yet the seal would be taken right away. It would be an unbearable disgrace for Robert. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ Radis opened her lips. ¡°Divide yourselves into three groups and move at once. The scouting group will move as fast as possible along the traces of the investigation team, and the two other groups of the squad will follow with vigilance against any demonic beast attack. Our goal is not to hunt, but to search for the investigation team. We¡¯ll move fast and avoid close combat.¡± Before leaving, Robert left a few words for her. ¡¯I trust you, Dee.¡¯ Robert said this as he placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡¯You¡¯re the only person I can count on here. I¡¯ll leave the squad in your hands. And¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ ¡®I have something to tell you.¡¯ ¡®Please go ahead, Commander.¡¯ ¡®No¡­ After I return. I¡¯ll tell you when I come back.¡¯ She was curious about what he was going to say, but that wasn¡¯t something she dwelled on. Robert had given her full power and responsibility over the squad. Radis adjusted her helm, then she sheathed her sword into its scabbard. ¡®Commander. I don¡¯t know if I can do it, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯ ¡°Miss Radis?¡± As Allen called out to her, Radis was pulled out of her reverie. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just as I thought, you¡¯re still exhausted. I think it¡¯s better if we stop here today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­¡± Radis was disappointed, but she soon changed her mind. ¡°Then alright, let¡¯s continue next time.¡± Rather than her body being tired, it was her mind that was in a complicated knot. In this case, it would be better if she were to move her body than to stay seated. Radis smiled. When Allen saw this, he also smiled back, not knowing why she had such a bright expression. Ooooong. The familiar resonance shook her heart, and hot energy spread throughout her body. Radis maneuvered a large wooden barrel closer to her with her foot, then she kicked it roughly towards the wooden fence. Baang! That wooden fence was like a farce of a fence as it came up to only about the waist, with no consideration of what exactly it was keeping out of bounds. And under the wooden barrel, the fence shattered. Behind it, short monsters holding rugged weapons poured out. ¡°Vicious little punks.¡± With a cheap iron sword in hand, one that she had nabbed from Marquis Russell¡¯s weaponry, Radis instilled her weapon with her energy. Mana blazed out and wrapped over the rusty, blunt iron sword. When she swung it twice, five goblins screamed quite a bit and retreated. Goblins were low-ranked demonic beasts, but they were so greedy and cruel that they were still feared by villagers who were residing near the forest. Other low-ranked monsters were afraid of fire, so they could be warded by just lighting up torches around the village. However, goblins, which know how to use tools, weren¡¯t afraid of fire. Apart from that, villagers feared them more than bandits because they often stole human weapons. This place also looked like an outhouse that was attacked like that. A salty smell wafted as she saw an arrow rushing in. Goblins even knew how to use poison. Most of them crudely applied their weapons with poisonous herbs that could be found in the forest of monsters. While the poison they used wasn¡¯t fatal, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to be hit by a poisoned weapon while in close combat. Radis swung her sword and struck down two more arrows. She ran forward and jumped up. Then, her sword promptly pierced through the chest of the monster that was shooting poisonous arrows atop a branch of a short tree. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 Like a cat lurking atop the tree, she stood on a branch and looked down. The number of monsters was higher than she thought. She pulled a handful of poisoned arrows from the dead goblin¡¯s quiver. Then, she held it tight as she infused it with mana. Boom, boom, boom! It was her first time infusing mana into arrows, but the effect wasn¡¯t all that bad. She shot as many as she could, but because her aim was terrible, most of them were shot to the ground. Several goblins could be seen grabbing their foreheads as their shoulders quivered. They might not be able to fight for a while because they were shot with poisoned arrows. Radis looked at her sword. Red flames burned through it as though it was a wooden rod on fire. The way she infused mana into the arrows was also a test to see how much mana she could push out. ¡®I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m running out of mana.¡¯ With her swordsmanship reaching this level because of the training she had undergone in her previous life paired with rich mana that seemingly had no end to its supply, Radis herself couldn¡¯t guess just how she was. ¡°Then just once, I¡¯ll have to use as much as I can.¡± Radis took her sword right away. The flames surrounding the iron sword burned scarlet red. Then, she jumped right in the middle of the fray of demonic monsters. Although it¡¯s said that goblins weren¡¯t afraid of fire, the flame in front of them was different from a torch. Even far from them, their skin burned even before it touched them. Instinctively sensing this danger, with a squeal, the goblins tried to retreat. However, Radis had no intention of letting these guys do that. The sword¡¯s burning blames spread out into several parts. The monsters burned starting with their faces, and soon, their flesh and bones melted. With terrible screams of agony, the scarlet flames bloomed as they devoured their black blood. The dance of flames ended only after all the visible monsters had died. Radis staggered down and sat on the ground, breathing heavily. She intended to use up her mana until it ran out, and it certainly felt that way now. ¡°I extended it everywhere, so if I was still full of mana, I¡¯d be nothing but a monstrous freak.¡± Using the iron sword that was about to crumble, she dug through the scorched flesh of the goblins, where she could still feel demonic energy. Today¡¯s harvest was plentiful. Goblins were a little intelligent and, proportional to the difficulty of hunting them, the quality of mana stones that could be taken from them was quite good. Radis enthusiastically filled her pants and coat pockets with the mana stones she took. And when she walked while feeling the mana stones clinking together, she felt proud. In her previous life, the mana stones she had only passed through her pockets, but now, these mana stones were going to be her own funds. ¡°And¡­¡± She recovered the remains of the victims in the corner of the outhouse. Tragically, some of the bones appeared to have belonged to children She was heartbroken about the fact that she was too late. She picked up a crude sword that was left on the floor, dug the grounds shallowly and buried the remains. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to help you.¡± Radis stabbed the iron sword, which was already about to crumble, into the ground to serve as a tombstone. After that, the shattered wooden fence was burned up. Drenched in the black blood of monsters, Radis sat on a boulder and watched the burning outhouse, muttering to herself. ¡°Right¡­ The full-fledged subjugation. It hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± As far as she knew, the imperial subjugation started during the year 495. So Robert wasn¡¯t the subjugation squad¡¯s commander yet. ¡®It¡¯ll be three years later.¡¯ The current imperial subjugation squad without Robert was famous in itself. Around this time, hunting monsters were solely up to each territory¡¯s own independent subjugation squad. Naturally, subjugation squads formed in this way prioritized protection and monster eradication in their own territories and the surrounding areas, so outhouses like this and small villages in the outskirts were at the brunt of danger. After confirming that the embers swallowing up the monster corpses had subsided, Radis stood up. Well, she also didn¡¯t want to catch a cold, so she headed to the place she found the other day. It seemed to be a rest stop built by the villagers to stay in while they were travelling back and forth, but there was even a heater, some firewood and a small tub, so she could take a quick soak here. The horse she had ridden from the Marquisate was also tied here. After Radis boiled some water, she was lost in thought while waiting for the sticky monster blood to be washed away. ¡®If this second life continues, I should do more than before. If I become even stronger¡­ Can I change the future?¡¯ Radis rubbed her skin to wash away the dried blood. Then, smooth skin could be seen. Radis was amazed after seeing this, and she looked around her body. ¡°Did I get immune from demonic energy? Is that even possible?¡± No matter how low-ranked the monsters she encountered earlier, since she had been so covered in their blood like this, she should have felt some symptoms of its toxicity. But she felt no such thing. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m eating and resting properly?¡± Radis had no desire to suffer from demonic energy poisoning in this life. That¡¯s why, if necessary, she thought of selling her mana stones and going to a temple to receive a purification ceremony. However, strangely, she couldn¡¯t feel any adverse effects of the demonic energy. ¡°Certainly, it should be because I ate and rested well.¡± Sitting in the tub, Radis smiled happily. Then, she recalled Berry last night, hinting at today¡¯s snack. ¡°But what¡¯s a banoffee pie?¡± Brendon¡¯s desserts were all so new to her, but what they all had in common was that everything was delicious, to the extent that rationality would disappear. After emptying a plate and following it with a cup of black tea, it felt like she¡¯d been born again. Perhaps sweet desserts were as effective as a priest¡¯s purification ceremony. Not being able to stand it any longer, Radis jumped up from her bath. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t anymore! I¡¯m hungry¡­!¡± After meticulously drying herself off and dressing back up, she climbed on the horse¡¯s back and headed back to Marquis Russell¡¯s estate. But then again, when Yves Russell heard that Radis had taken another night stroll unaccompanied, he burst out into a raging fit. However, Allen blocked the Marquis from going to her, saying that he shouldn¡¯t wake up Radis. 9.Tragedy & Comedy ¡°Goodness, goodness!¡± Early one morning, Yurhi woke up suddenly, startled by the sound of agonized sighs from the other room. ¡°Mom?¡± Yurhi gently opened the door to the couple¡¯s bedroom. In her nightgown, Margaret was sitting blankly at the edge of the bed. Her hair was a mess and her nightcap was off to the side. All the while, her mouth was gaped open. Her eyes weren¡¯t focused. Seeing her mother¡¯s appearance like this, Yurhi felt her heart plummeting to the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± Yurhi ran straight to Margaret¡¯s side and hung on her lap. Because Yurhi plopped down with such force, Margret¡¯s jutted chin was quivering, and Yurhi was shocked to see this. But¡ªno, that might not be the cause. ¡°Mom, mom! What¡¯s wrong, Mom?!¡± ¡°¡­That man¡­¡± ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°That damn man took the money again¡­!¡± Margaret wrapped both her hands over her face. ¡°That rotten man! AAHH, that man should have broken his neck, not his leg in that accident! Damn Tilrod! No use to anyone at alllll!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s outburst, Yurhi was so shocked that it almost felt like lightning had struck her. Yurhi was also a Tilrod. If Margaret had even an ounce of rationality right now, she would have seen Yurhi¡¯s expression. However, Margaret was so out of her mind with anger that she didn¡¯t see how she broke her daughter¡¯s heart. Without any reason left, her mouth shot off and poured out one curse after another. ¡°It¡¯s a perfectly hopeless family from the beginning. Nothing but dogs given the honor of being a contributor to the empire¡¯s founding. This f*cking house that has nothing else but pride! That scoundrel Jade is the same. He can¡¯t even use both legs, but what, he¡¯s living in two houses? Immortal love, my a*s. Just get hit by lightning!¡± Margaret¡¯s unfocused gaze then slowly shifted to Yurhi. And, she finally said something that should not have been said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­!¡± Shaking at the words, Yurhi just collapsed right there. Yurhi¡¯s lips were quivering and tears silently poured out of her green eyes. Just a little, Margaret came to her senses after seeing her daughter¡¯s tears. However, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to raise the child to her feet, to say sorry, or to take back her words. This was because, at this moment, she sincerely wished that she had no children. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you. When I noticed that flower shop b*tch, I should have returned to the Cowen family back then. AHHH! If it weren¡¯t for you children, I wouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± Margaret tore her own hair as hard as she could. ¡°You ruined my life! YOU shackled me to this disgusting Tilrod family!¡± Yurhi started to bite her fingertips. ¡°¡¯M sorry, ¡®m sorry, please fo¡¯give me, Mom¡­¡± After hearing Yurhi¡¯s broken pronunciation, Margaret looked up from being so crouched. And seeing how her daughter was sobbing while chewing her fingertips, she pulled her daughter into her embrace. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ¡°Again! Your hand again!¡± Shouting, Margaret glared at Yurhi, whose face was covered in tears and snot. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least have pretty nails?! If you bite like that, it¡¯s all ugly!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± Yurhi cried. ¡°There¡¯s no hope in this damn Tilrods. They can¡¯t be saved! What happens when there¡¯s money? It all slips away from the hands of that incompetent, stupid patriarch. All the children I gave birth to are all lost cases, which gave me nothing but pain to my stomach. And your older sister? Watch very carefully how that detestable wench tries to survive. And your brother? When the hell will your brother come to his senses?¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know anything else except to cry, right?¡± Margaret shook her little daughter¡¯s shoulders like crazy. ¡°Yurhi Tilrod, you¡¯ve just been tormenting me all this time!¡± ¡°AHH! Mom, stop! Please stop!¡± As Yurhi screamed in fear, Margaret pushed her away. Yurhi fell to the floor even more as she hit the floor loudly. Crying on the ground in a disarray, Yurhi looked really pitiful. Yurhi couldn¡¯t even breathe properly and started wheezing as she cried. Strangely, after seeing her daughter¡¯s miserable appearance, Margaret felt relieved. ¡°Stand up, Yurhi Tilrod!¡± ¡°Huk, uhuk, uhuuuk!¡± Even as it felt like the whole world was crashing down on her, Yurhi reflexively raised her body. The child was overcome with fear. If she didn¡¯t listen to her mother, she would really be abandoned by her entire world. Yurhi¡¯s fear was not unfounded. In fact, didn¡¯t her mother also abandon her older sister, Radis, to that extent? ¡°Hiic, huuuk, uwahhh!¡± Yurhi kept trying to think that Radis hadn¡¯t been abandoned. However, she still had a hunch, like an animal instinct. It was as if, on a rainy and windy day, her mother had bitten her sister¡¯s neck and stepped out of the nest¡ªand she knew instinctively what she had done even if she didn¡¯t witness it firsthand, the quiet death of her sibling. Suck, suck! Yurhi sucked on her thumb and desperately clung to Margaret. Margaret glared at Yurhi with her narrowly opened eyes. ¡°Why are you acting like a baby? You¡¯re already fourteen!¡± But strangely enough, after seeing her daughter¡¯s behavior regressing in age, Margaret felt calm and felt better. An eerie smile tugged up on the corners of Margaret¡¯s lips, not knowing whether it was a smile out of glee or despair. It was an insidious smile, like an old queen reaffirming her dominance through acts of tyranny towards those who would point fingers at her. Margaret wiped Yurhi¡¯s tears and runny nose with the hem of her dress, then she spoke with a strict voice. ¡°You have to be good to your mom, Yurhi Tilrod. Don¡¯t you know how much I sacrificed because of you? Don¡¯t you want to repay your mother? You have to become a great person and marry well. That¡¯s all mom wants, okay?¡± Looking half out of her mind, Yurhi continued to suck on her thumb as she nodded. ¡°Alright. Go wash up now. Oh my goodness, your face is a mess. Gosh, where did my senses fly off to. I should go find the enemy. It¡¯s obvious where the enemy would go right now.¡± Driving her daughter¡¯s heart further into the abyss, Margaret stood up with a very relieved face and pulled the rope to call a maid. After asking Irene to take Yurhi and wash her, she fixed her own appearance. Of course, she was about to find Jade. Maybe Jade was drunk out of his mind in a regular bar right now, or maybe he was sitting in front of a table with cards being dealt to him, his shoulders tense after being there for a long time. If he wasn¡¯t in those places, maybe he was in Flora¡¯s house, staying in that rathole-like place all this time. However, Margaret¡¯s plans fell through because of an unexpected guest. ¡°I am Felice Roschilde.¡± It was Felice, the man from the knight family of Roschilde who Radis met at the banquet. Although he was a guest who came without any notice, Margaret knew what she had to do since it was a Roschilde. There was no other choice but to invite Felice in since he was from a prestigious family, and so her trip outside was postponed. Before a maid could even bring out some tea for them to drink, Felice went straight to business. ¡°Madam Tilrod, did you hear about me from Miss Radis?¡± She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, but the moment she heard Radis¡¯ name being uttered, Margaret felt that something ominous was coming about. Trying to raise the corners of her lips as much as possible to make a smile, Margaret replied. ¡°Umm, she¡¯s not at home right now. That child really couldn¡¯t be stopped. I didn¡¯t even hear from her about you, Sir Roschilde. Did she do anything wrong?¡± ¡°Forgive me for the discourtesy. I was actually impressed by the young lady. As the eldest daughter of the family, Miss Radis seemed to have deep thoughts about the future of the household. She asked me for a position in the Roschilde family¡¯s subjugation squad.¡± ¡°Oh my, is it perhaps David¡¯s¡­!¡± Of course, she was under a misunderstanding. What Radis asked Felice was a position for herself, not David. However, Radis¡¯ explanation wasn¡¯t enough due to her nerves, and Felice was under the clear prejudice that a young woman wouldn¡¯t ask for a position in a subjugation squad for herself. So Felice surmised that Radis made a request on behalf of her brother, not for herself. ¡°Recently, the academy has been regarded as a gateway for becoming a knight, but it wasn¡¯t like that when I was young. I believe that it¡¯s experience and not the academy which fosters a true knight.¡± ¡°The experience you¡¯re saying, sir¡­¡± ¡°The traditional way. Get out of the nest¡ªthe family¡ªand start from the bottom as a squire in another family¡¯s chivalric order! There¡¯s no other way than that to become a great knight.¡± Hearing the words ¡®great knight¡¯, Margaret widened her eyes as if a golden rope started dangling from the heavens. Seeing Margaret¡¯s expression, Felice continued to speak with a pleased look. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve opened recruitment. However, even though she was a stranger I had never met before, I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Miss Radis¡¯ earnest heart. She took a lot of courage to ask this favor of me.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± Margaret¡¯s thoughts went into a frenzy. Objectively speaking, David¡¯s current skills would only land him in a third-rate academy, but even then, she¡¯d have to expend a lot of money just to get him in. His admission would be possible with the money Marquis Russell had given, but unlike the Imperial Academy, the third-rate academy was a place where David might struggle to even get the position of an apprentice after his graduation. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better to trust and follow Felice Roschilde¡¯s words? Margaret cheered inwardly. ¡®Radis, that wench! She must have asked Marquis Russell for a favor like this! Even if she pretends to be strong, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to her family¡ªto her blood. But tsk, I¡¯m sure it would have been better if it was with the Marquis¡¯ chivalric order¡­!¡¯ Margaret smiled and nodded vigorously. But there was something that Margaret did not know. When a subjugation squad was more well known, it meant that there were more times that they go hunting for demonic monsters, and the squad members would only be treated well if they worked hard enough. And, the lower they were in the ranks, the harder the work was¡ªthey¡¯d have to roll around and literally shed blood. It was a matter of little thought to see why noble families would refuse to send off their child through the traditional way of starting from the bottom. That¡¯s why they would go to academies instead even though a lot of money would be needed. However, Margaret was completely convinced by Felice. The blind belief that a parent would have for their child sometimes led to complete blindness. Margaret happily accepted the contract without asking David for his consent, expecting that her son would change. Looking at the contract, Margaret asked carefully. ¡°Is¡­ Is there no salary?¡± At Margaret¡¯s words, Felice¡¯s face grew red as though he had been insulted. ¡°As the Madam knows, resources and money are spent on new recruits in the subjugation squad just to educate them until they can carry their own weight.¡± ¡°Oh my! I see!¡± ¡°In fact, there¡¯s a reason why I personally don¡¯t get sick these days. It¡¯s because I¡¯m energized by raising young men as great knights, and this cost of labor can¡¯t be ignored.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± With Felice¡¯s good speaking skills, Margaret began to feel like this was a better opportunity compared to entering David into the Imperial Academy. She hurriedly signed the contract for fear of Felice taking it back. She didn¡¯t even read its contents. After she finished signing it, Felice smiled nicely and took the papers. At the same time, he did not forget to add this. ¡°As I said earlier, recruitments aren¡¯t officially open, but I made an effort to come here.¡± ¡°Ohoho! We won¡¯t forget this grace, Sir Roschilde!¡± ¡°Hahaha! After seeing Miss Radis do this for her younger brother, I could recall how much my own sister suffered because of me, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Felice spoke as he reminisced. ¡°I¡¯ve become a decent knight now, but I strayed a lot when I was young. My sister suffered a lot because our mother passed away early.¡± ¡°Oh my, what an amazing older sister.¡± At this remark, Margaret felt sorry for David, whose own sister wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°The Sir¡¯s splendid older sister, is she doing well now?¡± Felice laughed pleasantly at Margaret¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Hahaha, I believe so!¡± Compared to him saying how grateful he was to his sister earlier, his answer now felt indifferent. But as Felice saw Margaret¡¯s curiosity on her expression, Felice added. ¡°She already has her own family. Her husband is a foreigner, so there¡¯s nothing strange about not hearing from her after she got married. No news is good news, right?¡± Margaret nodded, though her expression was bitter. ¡°O¡­ hoho¡­ T-That¡¯s right¡­¡± And so, their conversation ended. After a while, David Tilrod, the eldest son of the Tilrod family, learned that he was now a squire of the subjugation squad of the Roschilde household, the shield that protects the empire from demonic monsters. It was natural that, even though he¡¯d been told that the contract had already been signed, David screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡ª t/n: minor spelling change: Rosilde -> Roschilde ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 Rich cream, a savory scent of high-quality milk. Bananas were said to grow only on islands across the wide sea, and this fruit had such a unique flavor. How could it taste like this when combined with chewy caramel cream frosting on top and crispy cookies at the bottom? ¡®Yummy¡­!¡¯ Radis was entirely hooked on the magnificent taste of banoffee pies. And seeing Radis like this, whose eyes would crinkle up with every bite she took of the pie, Berry¡¯s legs shook countless times beneath her skirt. ¡®Lady Radis! You¡¯re so so so cute¡­!¡¯ After taking only a few bites of the banoffee pie, Radis put down her fork, thinking that it was a waste to scarf it down, then took a sip of her tea. Then, she said in a very calm voice. ¡°This dessert is really good, Berry. Can you give my compliments to Brendon?¡± ¡°I shall do that, Lady Radis!¡± After closing the door behind her, her steps giddy, Berry squealed. ¡°What do I do¡­?!¡± The Marquisate was originally a place that had the best working conditions for the maids in the mansion. Aside from the generous salary and the satisfactory benefits, the biggest advantage was that there were fewer people to serve. The usual Marquisate was like this¡ªthere was the marquis, the marchioness, the couple¡¯s sons and daughters. Then, there¡¯s also the concubine of the marquis, the children of the marquis and the concubine, and then the marquis might have also sired sons and daughters outside the household with lovers. It¡¯s bound to be gruesome. In a family like that, whale fights would inevitably break out every day, and it would be common for employees under them to be like shrimps who¡¯d end up busting their backs several times a day. On the other hand, the family lineage of House Russell was just simple. It was just Marquis Russell alone. And more than that, the marquis was so busy that it was difficult for the employees to even see his face. He was an employer who gave a generous salary, satisfactory benefits and a leisurely working environment without the throes of house politics! It was already a great workplace, but Berry liked it even more when Radis became part of her days. Expressing her joy by hopping down the stairs with a lilting step. ¡°La-dy-Ra-dis! She¡¯s-so-ve-ry-cute!¡± As she arrived in front of the kitchen, she peeked into the open door and shouted. ¡°Mister Brendon! Lady Radis absolutely loves the pie!¡± Brendon, who was kneading some bread dough, smiled broadly and shook off the flour from his hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a relief? I think she can eat more, so please give her another piece!¡± With his nose twitching from the fluttering flour, Brendon replied. ¡°My word, with a kid as skinny as her. I can¡¯t imagine it.¡± Hehe, Berry laughed, too. When the marquis said that he would bring home a lady, everyone became nervous. The employees¡¯ imaginations grew rampant, and what they thought wasn¡¯t that different from what Mariel had assumed. Everyone thought that Marquis Russell had fallen for some lady and brought her home. In other words, a marchioness candidate! But in fact, the person who appeared was a beautiful-looking boy who seemed somewhat downcast. Of course, it was quickly revealed that Radis wasn¡¯t a boy. Even so, Radis¡¯ lonesome-looking appearance was enough to catch the attention of the sympathetic maids. What else should they think when there was a skinny, short haired girl who looked like a boy, and had sad eyes? ¡¯Treat Lady Radis kindly and gently!¡¯ That gorilla, Allen, usually didn¡¯t look like he cared that much about Radis whenever anyone saw them, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that he looked like a doting grandmother looking at her grandson, especially with the way Allen made such requests from the other servants. For that reason, the people of the Marquisate, including Berry and Brendon, were desperate to give something extra to Radis, just as though they were treating a baby kitten that was shivering in the rain. ¡®We really have to treat her well!¡¯ A happy smile tugged up on Berry¡¯s lips as she placed another slice of banoffee pie on the tray. Even if it wasn¡¯t Allen¡¯s request, Berry liked Radis. Her red hair looked so sweet like strawberry jam, and her black eyes looked like glimmering onyx gems. Such features were rare in these parts, so she looked so pretty and wonderful in Berry¡¯s eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve seen a lot of pretty and cool people while working in the Marquisate, but Lady Radis is the best. Won¡¯t she become such an incredible beauty in the future?¡¯ Berry had a dreamy look in her eyes. Berry adored pretty people, that¡¯s why she had wanted to go to the third prince¡¯s birthday banquet that was held in the annex not too long ago. She wanted to see Prince Olivier, who was rumored to be a beautiful individual. Even if it was just from a distance. But then Berry lost the rock-paper-scissors match that day, so she was stuck at the central mansion and was tasked to arrange the dishes. It was Radis who healed Berry¡¯s slighted eagerness due to the missed opportunity. Radis was like a red rose whenever she stood still, and an angel whenever she smiled. Whenever she was lost in thought, she looked like a handsome boy who had his own crosses to bear. She even sometimes took a night walk alone, and had a dangerous charm like a simmering fire. Really. Berry¡¯s eyes were in delight. Excitedly, Berry knocked on Radis¡¯ door. ¡°Lady Radis, there¡¯s one more pie¡­!¡± After opening the door, what Berry saw before her eyes gave her no choice but to cover her lips in shock. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a theatre play ticket.¡± ¡°A play?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yves Russell, who was wearing a black frock coat, faced Radis. In the marquis¡¯ hand was a pretty envelope with gold trimmings, and as he was showing this, there was a rare playful smile on his lips. ¡°Have you ever seen a play?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°I heard this is a very popular play these days. It was pretty hard to get tickets.¡± Radis tried to look at the envelope with an aloof expression, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her indescribable curiosity. Yves Russell spoke in a tempting tone. ¡°Would you like to go?¡± Seeing the starlight basically shooting out from Radis¡¯ eyes, Berry was like, ¡°Oh my gosh¡­!¡± and she had to cover her mouth with both hands tightly so she wouldn¡¯t shout. ¡°But! There¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± Yves Russell pointed towards Radis¡¯ tattered pants. ¡°Not like that! You have to wear a proper dress!¡± Radis gulped. She had never done anything related to cultural arts. A theatre play for someone like her who never had a book she wanted to read! ¡®I don¡¯t think I need to wear that pink sponge again, it¡¯ll be just a dress.¡¯ Radis nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Yves Russell smiled satisfactorily as he tucked the tickets back into his coat¡¯s inner pocket. At this, Radis¡¯ eyes shook. ¡°The¡­ ticket?¡± ¡°What? Did you think you¡¯re going alone? We have to go together, of course.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Excited by the mention of a theatre play, Radis seemed to harbor no doubt. The smile on her face was like a white daisy blooming on a grass field. ¡®Lady Radis, your smile! Please, smile at me, too!¡¯ Berry rushed in with the tray. ¡°Lady Radis, here¡¯s another pie.¡± Radis smiled brightly with that smile at Berry. ¡°Thank you, Berry.¡± It was a truly heavenly smile. Setting down the pie, Berry smiled and took a step back. ¡®Oh, I think all the impurities of my heart are being washed away. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡¯ Berry stepped back with a happy smile, but then she suddenly came into sight of a black devil who was looking down at Radis. Berry hurriedly rubbed her eyes. ¡®W-What? A devil?¡¯ But as she looked again, it was Berry¡¯s employer, Yves Russell. With the collars of his black frock cloak raised, his head tilted to the side while the corners of his lips secretly raised into a devious smile¡­ Yves Russell literally looked like a devilish duke. ¡®A theater¡­!¡¯ Radis felt like her heart was fluttering as it did when she was a child. She recalled the occasional stories she heard from her younger brother, David. Whenever Radis had left for the subjugation in David¡¯s stead, David had to hide away from prying eyes. However, David seemed to have disguised himself and gone outside anyway because he hated being trapped in the mansion. In particular, he seemed to like going to plays because he was immersed in them. One day, Radis heard David talking about a play at the dinner table. Radis was so curious about his words as she glanced at him. ¡¯Everyone was surprised that it¡¯s like it all turned upside down. But suddenly when she looked over everyone became excited. Madam Luvinec came with her lover and was so surprised that she fainted. It was crazy.¡¯ And this was what Yurhi asked. ¡¯Madam Luvinec¡¯s lover, you mean that violinist?¡¯ ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Radis asked, too. ¡¯How did the fairy come down from the sky?¡¯ When she asked, David only crumpled his expression the same way he did when he was younger. It was exactly the same face whenever he said, ¡®I¡¯m going to tell mom!¡¯ ¡¯If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you go see it yourself?¡¯ But Radis couldn¡¯t go see the play. She didn¡¯t have any money or time to hang around leisurely like David. And she didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear to such a place. More than that, after her skin had become discolored with a shade of purple, Margaret became even more harsh on her, so it was more difficult for Radis to go outside the mansion. But now, that was all in the past¡ªno. It was never going to happen again. ¡®I¡¯ve really¡­ broken away from them. I¡¯m far away from Tilrod.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 It felt as though the shackles that were placed upon her ankles were clinking, slowly being taken off. ¡°Lady Radis, your tailored dress has also arrived! You can wear your new dress to the play!¡± Berry seemed just as excited as Radis. She brought in a box containing the new dress along with April, the marquis¡¯ maid who¡¯s in charge of clothes. As she took out the dress made of dark green velvet and green silk, April spoke. ¡°Since Milady¡¯s going to watch a play, a dress with a classic design would be nice, right? What do you think about this green dress?¡± On the other hand, Berry chose a sensual evening dress made of black fabric and adorned with rose designs. ¡°Lady Radis, what about this?¡± Radis pretended to contemplate, but eventually chose the dress that April recommended. Berry seemed to sulk after that, but the moment Radis turned around in the green dress, Berry bounced on her feet. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! What do I do¡­! You¡¯re so pretty, Lady Radis!¡± Radis was very surprised as well. This dress was leagues away compared to that pink sponge, which had been sold at ninety percent off at the Rhode boutique. Made of dark green velvet and green silk, the dress was very luxurious, pretty, and much more comfortable to wear than she originally thought. ¡°Berry, get out of the way.¡± While holding her makeup tools in both hands, Nicky pushed away Berry with her butt. While stroking Radis¡¯ cheek with the back of her hand, Nicky spoke with an affectionate tone. ¡°Lady Radis! Ahh, you¡¯re so cute. I¡¯ll doll you right up!¡± Nicky¡¯s makeup techniques were nothing short of amazing. She trimmed Radis¡¯ eyebrows into a pretty shape and curled her eyelashes nicely. ¡°Milady is already so pretty that there¡¯s nothing for me to do!¡± And she was showered with sweet compliments. As she wore her new dress, had makeup on, and neatly styled hair with even a pretty hat on, Radis was surprised to see herself in the mirror. Her reflection showed a beautiful, noble young lady who seemed to have been plucked out of the scene of a banquet somewhere else. It wasn¡¯t like anything she¡¯s seen before. Radis was amazed. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Berry also burst into an exclamation. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­!¡± April was pleased, too. ¡°Lady Radis, you look so great!¡± Nicky pushed Berry away again with her butt as she said this with an excited voice. ¡°You¡¯re as lovely as a baby deer, Lady Radis¡­!¡± Frustrated that Nicky kept pushing her out with her butt, Berry pulled at Nicky and shouted. ¡°Nicky, stop it! You¡¯re being a lech!¡± ¡°Oh my, I only like beautiful women though? Not a kid like you!¡± ¡°Go away, go away!¡± With one hand on her waist, Berry pushed Nicky out with her butt, and the two scuffled out of the room little by little. Meanwhile, Radis was just staring blankly at the mirror without hearing Berry and Nicky bickering. ¡®That¡¯s me?¡¯ The girl in the mirror was really pretty. No, not only did she look pretty, but she looked lovely and precious. It was like she was raised by a generous father and a sweet mother and grew up in a harmonious family, as if sometimes, she and her siblings would argue, but they generally got along well¡­ She looked like such a noble young lady. ¡®That¡¯s Radis?¡¯ At any moment in her life, which had already been cut short before, but all that time, Radis had never looked at herself for this long. When she was at the Tilrod household, there was a time when she had passed by a mirror and saw herself. When she faced her reflection and saw that endlessly forlorn gaze staring back at her, she felt so dizzy. It was as if she was looking down the end of a cliff. It was the same when she was masquerading as David whenever she went out for subjugations at the forest of monsters. The moment she would look into the surface of the water to wash her face in the murky water, or whenever she¡¯d find herself in the reflection of her blade, she¡¯d see her gaunt, exhausted face. And just as though she¡¯d trip on a flight of stairs, her heart would drop to the ground. The Radis in the mirror was so lovely and pretty that her memories of the past almost felt like a lie. Behind her, she saw that the black-clad Yves Russell was approaching. His cloak and suit were all black, but that was more acceptable today. Men¡¯s formal wear was usually black after all. With a well-tailored suit over his adequately built solid physique Yves Russell looked quite, no, rather dashing. And his hair looked less disheveled. Radis looked at Yves Russell in the mirror. And Yves Russell looked back at her in that reflection as well. A strange pair. They were such different people that it would make sense if they came from the opposite sides of this mirror in different worlds. With both still looking at the mirror, Yves Russell placed a necklace on Radis. It was an amethyst necklace adorned with silver and diamonds. Over the dark green velvet, just as the fabric¡¯s darkness began to deepen, the diamond-studded silver cord shone brightly like the night sky around her chest. Yves Russell¡¯s lips could be seen in the mirror smiling sweetly. And he whispered into Radis¡¯ ear. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Radis.¡± The words seemed to strike a chord in her heart. Radis thought that they would go to a theater somewhere in the south for the play. But that wasn¡¯t it. The marquis¡¯ carriage headed towards the highlands of Larrings. It was a place where the ¡®gate¡¯ was for teleportation. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re passing through a gate?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem? Do you get motion sickness from passing through a gate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never gone through one.¡± The moment Radis said so, Marquis Russell took out a paper bag from under his carriage seat and puffed it up. After that, he politely handed it to her. With a tight grip on the paper bag, Radis asked. ¡°Are we going through a gate just to watch a play?¡± ¡°Yes. Why?¡± ¡°The gate fee, it¡¯s really expensive! And not just anyone can use it.¡± There were only a few gates across the empire. It was an ancient magical relic that warped space by engraving runes on the ground. In addition, a staggering number of mana stones was needed for teleportation. But Marquis Russell answered. ¡°The Larrings gate belongs to the Russell family.¡± Radis was speechless. She just followed after him. The gate was mysterious. Its flat surface was made of white marble and numerous pillars stood around it. All over the surface and the pillars, ancient letters that glowed subtly appeared as a complex pattern. In the middle of it, Yves and Radis stood side by side. The gatekeeper even kindly tied a large handkerchief over Radis¡¯ neck when they saw her holding a paper bag. When the preparations were over, the gatekeeper placed a handful of mana stones on the altar. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ At that moment, the surface beneath her feet shone starkly. ¡®¡­Bright!¡¯ And the next moment, they were standing at the Dvirath gate, located at a city near the capital¡ªat the northern region of the empire. Yves, whose lips had turned slightly pale, looked at Radis and asked. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Radis removed the handkerchief around her neck and placed it inside the paper bag. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. People who get motion sickness through the gate sometimes throw up.¡± Radis hesitated and shuffled away from Yves. Then, she asked. ¡°Marquis, are¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it because I pass through gates often. Anyway, this is interesting. It¡¯s your first time using a gate, but you¡¯re fine. Your stomach must be like steel.¡± Near the gate, there was a carriage with the insignia of the marquis waiting. As soon as she was about to get on the carriage, Radis stumbled and felt a little nauseous. ¡°Here.¡± Yves Russell smiled and reached out a hand to her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not so much like steel. Take my hand.¡± It felt really strange. Perhaps because of the gate¡¯s side effects, Radis felt like she was dreaming. After passing through the highlands, the carriage headed to the center of Dvirath. A city built around the gate closest to the capital, Dvirath was the most spectacular city in the empire. Most of the largest banks and many guild branches were here. Apart from that, the most famous shopping district of the empire called the ¡®Golden Road¡¯ was right here, complete with casinos and other entertainment establishments. In other words, Dvirath was a place that all of the empire¡¯s citizens would want to visit at least once in their lives. Yves Russell chuckled as he watched Radis, who was busy admiring the Dvirath cityscape through the carriage¡¯s window. ¡°Having fun?¡± Radis nodded vigorously as she looked back at Yves Russell. ¡°How could I not! Everyone says that it¡¯s their lifelong dream to go to Dvirath!¡± ¡°Really? Is it the same for you, too?¡± Radis looked around. She was curious as well. However, she didn¡¯t particularly dream of it. She had never even been to a theater down south. She was someone who ate only oat porridge every day. Just as he couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of exquisite delicacies the emperor would have stacked on his dinner table, she never even thought that she wished to go to Dvirath. But of course, it was great to be here. ¡°I never thought about it, but anyway, I like it!¡± Yves Russell nodded. ¡°If you like it that much, then next time we go here, let¡¯s plan a longer itinerary and stay for a few days.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My family has a townhouse in Dvirath, so you can come here anytime.¡± Radis watched the people walking on both sides of the boulevard where the carriage passed through. They were all dressed to the nines in colorful clothes, smiling happily as they looked through shop windows. There were also children dressed in pretty clothes, their arms full of gifts as they skipped lightly. There was another child blowing bubbles, and so large bubbles fluttered all over the street. Looking intently at the round bubbles, Radis took in the wonderful, brilliant sight before her. Everything was shining more beautifully than a rainbow. It felt like she was dreaming. But she had never experienced having such a happy dream. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 The carriage stopped in front of the Golden Rose Theater. To match its splendid name, the Golden Rose Theater had both its interior and exterior adorned with golden waves. Yves Russell, who got off from the carriage first, held the door and smiled up at Radis as he looked back at her. ¡°Shall we go, Milady?¡± ¡°¡­Lady?¡± It was the first time she was called that all her life. But then, after seeing Radis going up the red-carpeted stairs of the theater with Marquis Russell as her escort, who wouldn¡¯t call her ¡®Lady¡¯? It seemed like there was a small social gathering being held at the beautiful lobby right now. People who came to the theater to watch a play gathered in the lobby while chatting. Then, a gentleman with a very dashing mustache approached Yves. ¡°Oho, who do we have here! Is that you, Marquis Russell?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Count Braunt.¡± ¡°Hahaha! It seems like you¡¯ve grown a lot. You look so dignified, too. My wife, come over here! Look who it is!¡± Countess Braunt and some other people in the lobby came closer. It seemed like Yves knew all of them. After saying their greetings to one another, it was natural that all their eyes rested on Radis. Yves spoke. ¡°This lady here is Miss Radis Tilrod.¡± Not used to being the center of attention, Radis immediately felt her face burning up. But even so, she greeted them as politely as possible. ¡°Oh my, if you¡¯re from the Tilrod family, then it¡¯s that Tilrod family? Whose ancestor is Sir Alexis Tilrod¡ªa founding father of the country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Ladyship.¡± ¡°Gosh, come to think of it, the Marquis also has Verard Russell who¡¯s a founding father of the empire as well, correct? Oh my goodness, how amazing!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a deep significance in seeing you both together like this.¡± At that, there was a flurry of conversation. Radis couldn¡¯t keep up. Golden light poured from above her head, from the walls and from the columns surrounding her from all sides. The theater itself was already spectacular, but the smiles of everyone around her were even more dazzling. Elegant laughter, subtle jokes about how opportune this all is, a sudden toast, champagne, more laughter. It seemed like she was being assaulted with ten hallucinations all at once. ¡°¡­is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Radis!¡± Snapping out of her reverie, Radis looked up. She was just standing there looking like a drunkard, both hands occupied by two glasses of champagne that she couldn¡¯t refuse when they were offered to her. And Yves Russell had a smirk on his lips as he looked at her. ¡°Goodness. You just need to pretend to sip and send it back. Did you drink it all?¡± Yves Russell took the glasses with leftover champagne in them from Radis¡¯ hands, then passed them off to a servant. Then, he placed the back of his hand over Radis¡¯ cheek gingerly. ¡°Your face is bright red, Radis.¡± Radis was just on the verge of instinctively breaking his wrist, but she couldn¡¯t do it. It was either because she was too flustered or because she was too tipsy from the champagne. Well, that¡¯s a relief. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she had broken off his wrist amid this very crowded theater lobby. ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I get flushed easily.¡± ¡°Wait a sec.¡± Yves fetched some ice water for her himself. He sat her down and also sat down in front of her, smiling as he watched her finish drinking the glass. Those who watched this scene were all wide-eyed. ¡°It looks like their relationship isn¡¯t ordinary?¡± ¡°Does Marquis Russell finally have a lover?¡± ¡°He was never the topic of any scandal, though there were still all sorts of rumors about him. Even so, it¡¯s a bit of a relief.¡± As Radis sipped a little of the ice water, a theater employee brought a pamphlet for her. The play was called, ¡´ Knight Angela and Two Men ¡µ. Intrigued, Radis opened the pamphlet. The play was an adaptation of the romance part of the novel titled, ¡´ Knight Angela ¡µ. Radis turned to Yves. ¡°Have you read the novel?¡± ¡°Which novel?¡± ¡°¡¯Knight Angela.¡¯¡± Yves Russell shook his head casually. ¡°No.¡± ¡°This play is adapted from the novel.¡± Radis spoke with a tearful face. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve never read the novel for this, but can I know the story when I watch the play?¡± Yves shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The novel is a novel, and this play is a play, right? Aren¡¯t they two separate things?¡± ¡°Huh? They¡¯re different! Haa, if you told me about it in advance, I wouldn¡¯t read the book! We went through a gate just to watch a play, but this¡­ I should at least read the entire pamphlet.¡± Spreading the pamphlet out, Radis looked at Marquis Russell. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Marquis read it, too?¡± ¡°Then read it for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before reading it aloud, Radis glared at Yves. ¡°In the Dallit Village, a girl called Angela resided, and she had a mysterious power over fire. All the villagers feared her and thought she was a witch.¡± As she read the word ¡®fire¡¯, Radis flinched. But it¡¯s just a novel¡¯s plot. She continued reading. ¡°The beautiful prince Christian, the strong knight Verno and the wise sage Luminus all heard the rumors about Angela, and so they came to see her. Their meeting is the prelude to the great adventure that lies ahead of them.¡± While Radis was reading the synopsis of the novel on the pamphlet, Yves was busy looking around the lobby as though he wasn¡¯t listening to her. ¡°During their mystical adventure, Angela and Prince Christian develop feelings for each other. Meanwhile, Verno hides his feelings for her and simply watches from the sidelines. Indeed, where will their journey lead them?¡± That¡¯s the entire synopsis from the pamphlet. Radis asked. ¡°Then, will they become lovers?¡± At her question, Yves looked at Radis. ¡°What? Who?¡± ¡°Angela and Christian?¡± ¡°Who are those people?¡± Radis opened the pamphlet to his face. Yves squinted. ¡°What the, you were talking about the play?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the play. You told me to read this aloud.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one part that¡¯s bothering me¡­¡± Radis had read everything aloud. She almost clicked her tongue at Yves because he didn¡¯t even listen to any of it. But Radis endured. Yves was her employer, and in addition, he was her savior for letting her watch a play today. Watching some people heading inside, Radis spoke up. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be on our way? Everyone¡¯s going in.¡± She stood up and took the lead, holding the two pamphlets preciously. Yves Russell reluctantly followed her. The inside of the theater was luxurious and spacious. The red curtains that were covering the stage were embroidered with golden rose patterns, and the seats at the first floor were already full. On the surrounding walls were box seats in the shape of a horseshoe. These balconies were reserved seats for high-ranking aristocrats. An usher guided her to one of them. Standing behind the railing of the balcony, Radis looked around the theater. It was full of people who were buzzing with excitement and anticipation for the play. The seats on the first floor seemed to be reserved mainly for the theater casts¡¯ family or friends. Apart from them, there were notably many groups of women in the audience. They were having fun talking about the contents of the novel. Observing the excited people, Radis had a thought. ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling this since we arrived at Dvirath¡­ This city is just the same as a dream city. Everyone looks really happy.¡¯ Then, someone shouted. ¡°Ah, it looks like the play¡¯s about to start!¡± The red curtains parted in the middle and started rising to reveal the stage. Just before the play started¡ª The Golden Rose Theater welcomed an unexpected VIP. It was Adrianne Arpend, the country¡¯s empress. The moment that the imperial carriage arrived, the Golden Rose Theater¡¯s manager rushed down the stairs¡ªlooking as though he¡¯d be rolling down the stairs any second now¡ªnot even being able to fix his hat on his head properly because he needed to greet the empress. ¡°Your Majesty! For you to be here, it¡¯s such an honor!¡± Adrianne Arpend looked at the theater with narrowed eyes, smiling gracefully. ¡°The theater is truly beautiful.¡± Adrianne said this as the manager kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I heard that this theater¡¯s play is very interesting, so I came all the way here. I¡¯m here just to watch it, so I came here incognito. Shouldn¡¯t I have relaxing days like this sometimes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very right, Your Majesty. The Golden Rose Theater is a place that exists just so our VIPs can experience beautiful dreams!¡± ¡°Ohoho! A beautiful dream? What a sweet thing to say. Don¡¯t you think so, Prince Olivier?¡± Standing behind her, Olivier, the country¡¯s third prince, nodded. On this day, he looked as though he was a sculpture made out of crystal. His deep blue suit was embroidered with the pattern of a blue peacock, which was the symbol of the Arpend Imperial Family. It matched his silver hair very well. Thanks to the vividly colored suit and his neatly styled hair, the beauty of his immaculate features reminiscent of a sculpture was made even more apparent. ¡°I agree, Your Majesty.¡± However as Olivier said this, his tone seemed to express how far removed he was from those sweet dreams. It was like he was a cold porcelain doll with a mechanically moving jaw. As she watched him, a satisfied smile spread across Adrianne¡¯s lips. ¡°Now then, may I ask my adorable doll to escort me?¡± Like a painting themselves, Olivier escorted the empress in a polite manner. When she said he was a ¡®doll¡¯, it didn¡¯t sound like she was joking. With a hand on his arm, the empress and Olivier climbed the theater¡¯s steps. He really looked like a mechanical doll. Whenever his joints moved, it seemed like ice shards would fall. The theater manager had to rub his eyes several times. Watching the retreating figures of the empress and the third prince, the theater manager murmured to himself. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Third Prince is like an ice doll, and it seems like those rumors are true.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 Sitting comfortably and leaning back against the high-back chair, which was the seat reserved for the imperial family, Empress Adrianne opened her lips to speak. ¡°What a crude play, and it¡¯s based on a romance novel or whichever. It¡¯ll be popular for a moment and then disappear. Don¡¯t you think so, Olivier?¡± Olivier nodded. He was sitting gracefully on a small chair, his legs crossed. ¡°Your Majesty is right.¡± At his answer, the empress smiled thinly. ¡®Cute thing.¡¯ As far as she knew, this was Olivier¡¯s second time watching a play. And besides that, she knew that he read the original romance novel well. It was a very cute hobby for a man who had already reached the age of adulthood. ¡®He must be doing that because he doesn¡¯t want to be hated by me. How adorable, this doll. Really.¡¯ All kinds of rumors were rampant between the deposed Empress Ziartine¡¯s son, Third Prince Olivier, and current Empress Adrianne. However, Adrianne wasn¡¯t interested in such rumors. For her, only the truth mattered. And the truth was, Olivier was following her like a loyal dog. ¡®Unfortunate child.¡¯ Olivier lost his mother as soon as he was born. So, unfortunate Olivier was terribly despised by his father, the emperor. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have a mother or a father. It¡¯s a life that I don¡¯t even want to imagine.¡¯ In that unimaginable life, Olivier was terribly hurt and completely ruined. Before facing Olivier for the first time, Adrianne thought that Olivier might become a political rival against her son, Charles, who was the first prince of this empire. But that wasn¡¯t the case. As he grew up without a mother or a father, without any affection from the cold employees in the cold imperial palace, Olivier had become merely an empty shell without any emotions. It was all too simple to spare some scraps of affection to this empty shell of a doll and make her his. ¡°But since we¡¯ve come this far, let¡¯s just enjoy this. There must be a reason why all the ladies say that it¡¯s very fun.¡± After hearing her words, Olivier turned his head and looked at the stage. Adrianne smiled as she observed him. Olivier was loyal to Charles just as he was loyal to her. If Olivier, who was the former empress¡¯ son, were to support Charles just as he was now, then Charles¡¯ position would be further strengthened. ¡®We have ¡®that¡¯ too, and it should be enough, but¡­ the more cards, the better.¡¯ The curtains of the stage opened, and soon, actors appeared. Adrianne looked at the stage, an empress-like, benevolent, dazzling smile on her lips. However, that smile did not last long. With emotionless eyes, Olivier watched Adrianne. Adrianne was not a fool. By the middle of the play, Adrianne could no longer hold that smile up. She probably noticed what this play meant. And this was part of his plan. ¡®This is just the beginning.¡¯ No one would ever notice. Because everything was moving under seemingly calm waters. His mask, which was the cause of the movement of all of those things, was perfect¡ªjust as his plan was fool-proof. He looked towards the stage without enthusiasm, but his gaze suddenly stopped at one place. That flame-like red hair caught his attention at once. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It¡¯s her. Her clothes were completely different, but he could recognize her at only one glance. The woman he met at his nineteenth birthday banquet at Marquis Russell¡¯s estate. Leaning against the railing of the box seats, she was seated at a balcony obliquely below the seats reserved for the imperial family. ¡®How?¡¯ But the question was soon answered. The man behind her, who had his legs crossed while he was deeply buried in his chair without any intention of hiding his boredom¡ªit was definitely Marquis Russell. ¡¯So that is Your Highness¡¯ preference?¡¯ Yves Russell¡¯s strangely saccharine voice back then echoed in Olivier¡¯s ears. ¡®Did that man see through me? I must have been too careless because I was outside the capital.¡¯ Displeased by the fact that he was caught by Marquis Russell, Olivier turned away from him. Then, he froze. He had no choice but to do so. Because¡­ she¡¯s smiling. The moment he saw her smile, he could feel something like a breeze or a wave that washed away everything within Olivier. The voices of the actors, the audience filling the theater, and the empress behind him. They all disappeared. And while everyone else vanished, only she remained. With hair so red that it seemed as though one¡¯s hand would share the same color once it¡¯s touched, a pale complexion that rivaled the moonlight, cheeks that resembled roses as they blushed. And an unhesitatingly bright smile. ¡®How¡­¡¯ With a stiff expression that he didn¡¯t have to conjure, Olivier stared at her intently. ¡®You can smile like that, too?¡¯ During the night of the banquet, their encounter was a result of several overlapping coincidences. When Marquis Russell¡¯s attendant announced the arrival of the Tilrod family, he unconsciously looked towards the entrance. It was purely due to his personal interest in the Tilrod family¡¯s ancestors. Usually, he would have just turned away after a quick glance, but the strange appearance of the Tilrod family caught his eye. Missus Tilrod and her youngest daughter were both dressed to match the event, but the older daughter did not. Besides this, as soon as she entered the banquet hall, she became a wallflower. Amidst the flood of colorful people, she looked like a pitiful wilted flower, caught up in the current and washed away. Maybe that¡¯s why. As she walked towards the garden, he saw her fall. She tried to get up all on her own without anyone¡¯s help, and at this, Olivier couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. Without a feeble explanation, her eyes alone were what drew him to her. She was in pain. In fact, it looked as though she wanted to cry. He knew that expression well. There were beasts around him, their fangs aimed at his neck. The moment he¡¯d reveal his weakness, the soft flesh of his throat would be torn apart, blood gushing out from his arteries. So he knew that face, that it was impossible to unclench one¡¯s lips. At that moment, she was like a mirror in front of him. For just that moment, she allowed him to take off his mask of pretense. And now, when everything was about to start, she appeared again in front of him¡­ smiling so brightly. Perhaps a humorous scene played out. So she laughed out loud. When she laughed so heartily, her eyes scrunched up while her hands were wide open, covering her face. He could see her thumb pressing against her cheek as she continued to laugh. Then, a new development seemed to have rapidly come. She sighed lightly. Perhaps she even looked angry. That moment, as he watched her, he could see everything about her. She was so full of vitality, as though she was a red flower blooming underneath the midsummer sun. Her eyes, her smile, her gestures. All of it was so vivid that he had no choice but to close his eyes. When Olivier opened his eyes again, he saw the crow-like Yves Russell next to her. She whispered something to Marquis Russell, and then he nodded back dryly. When Olivier saw this, he felt a terrible sense of helplessness out of nowhere. He really didn¡¯t know why. She leaned against the railing again and focused on the play, and right then, Marquis Russell looked up. In the air between them, Olivier and Yves¡¯ gazes met. Yves Rusell smirked. He smirked as though he had watched everything and read everything in his mind. Olivier looked back at him with a dull gaze. But even so, Olivier had to admit it. Having taken notice of Olivier¡¯s feelings faster than he could himself, Yves Russell caught him off guard and broke down the steel walls that he had built around him. Olivier quietly raised his index finger and placed it over his lips. Seeing this, Yves Russell nodded. Without a word between them, a negotiation had taken place. ¡°It¡¯s vulgar as expected. It¡¯s absolutely not worth seeing more of it.¡± As the play entered its second half, Empress Adrianne stood up from her seat. Even as she said it¡¯s not worth seeing, she seemed to have exerted much energy in watching it intently, given how bloodshot her eyes were. Following the empress, Olivier stood up as well. The empress had already grasped the underlying meaning of the play. Olivier¡¯s goal was fulfilled. More than that, the results were satisfying. ¡®And¡­¡¯ While the empress stepped into the lounge for a moment, Olivier wrote a note and handed it to his aide, Joel. ¡°Give this to Marquis Russell.¡± Joel left immediately. And right after, the empress returned. She was quite calm now. But her mask wasn¡¯t entirely firm. While walking with Olivier escorting her, the empress¡¯ mind was heavy with complicated thoughts as she looked around, chewing her lips persistently. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± At his call, Adrianne¡¯s eyes were wide as she glanced towards him. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Adrianne¡¯s forehead was slightly wrinkled. However, in her blue eyes, she saw nothing different from Olivier¡¯s usual appearance. ¡°¡­Ahh, it¡¯s only because I¡¯ve grown tired.¡± Adrianne forced herself to smile. Olivier nodded. ¡°Then, let us return to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Adrianne was lost in thought again. Olivier looked behind the line of attendants to confirm that Joel was following. When he saw the aide there, he ordered Joel to prepare for their return to the palace. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 Adapted from a chapter of the original novel, ¡´ Knight Angela ¡µ, it was titled as ¡´ Knight Angela and Two Men ¡µ and was meant to be a farce. At the beginning of the play, the romance between Dame Angela and Prince Christian was the main plot. Radis, who didn¡¯t know the original work¡¯s content, fell in love with the sweet acting of the two main actors. However, with the emergence of a new character named Lamia, there was a tonal shift in the play. Lamia, who adores Christian, repeatedly bothered Angela and interfered with the group¡¯s adventures. Radis kept watching. Honestly, she was annoyed by Lamia, but there were usually such obstacles in any story. Soon, however, a cruel truth that Angela and Radis did not know was revealed. It was the fact that Christian and Lamia were engaged. ¡°Whaaat?¡± Radis was really, truly angry. She let out one overdrawn sigh to soothe the boiling rage within her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meanwhile, Yves could barely hold in his boredom behind her. He asked what was wrong. Radis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and dragged the limp Yves forward. ¡°Christian, that horrible jerk! He had a fianc¨¦e from the beginning, so why was he pursuing Angela so much?¡± ¡°Heroes are originally such lechers¡­¡± ¡°The hero is Angela, not Christian.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s still connected to Verno. Seeing how sad his song was for her, I think Verno¡¯s serious about Angela.¡± ¡°Right. Verno¡¯s muuuch better than Christian. And with Lamia, I wondered what kind of problem she had with Angela when she was bothering her, but she deserved it. She saw her fianc¨¦ being lovey-dovey with someone else¡ªif it¡¯s to that extent, then she was even too nice.¡± ¡°Nice? Didn¡¯t you see how much she bothered them?¡± Radis pretended to break something with both her hands.¡± Seeing this, Yves only shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who would ever have a woman like you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Marquis.¡± Radis focused on the play again. Behind her, Yves eagerly met Olivier¡¯s gaze, but Radis didn¡¯t notice. This was because the play was reaching the climax. Angela, who realized Christian¡¯s betrayal, fell into a deep despair. Her love was infinitely pure, and so the resulting despair was deeper and darker. The climax of the play was when Angela¡¯s red flames turned black. The red sword she had been using to cut her enemies without hesitation so far had turned black. Angela couldn¡¯t move, as though she¡¯d become stone. Dark fairies came out and danced round and round the unmoving Angela, and finally, Angela collapsed. Cries of sorrow erupted from all over the audience. It was at that moment. ¡°Angela!¡± Verno appeared. He raised Angela and embraced her. Angela, who was in his arms, looked as though she had already passed away, and he sang a sorrowful, mournful song full of love. ¡°Hiic¡­!¡± At Verno¡¯s song, Radis burst into tears. She blew her nose into a handkerchief and shed many tears. Verno¡¯s true love for Angela made her open her eyes again. The darkness receded, and red fairies jumped out to the stage, dancing in excitement. ¡°Oh!¡± Radis was startled. The wise Luminus was coming down from the sky! To be exact, he was hanging from a rope tied to the ceiling and was slowly descending, but. ¡°Ahh, pure love has saved this world!¡± As the wise Luminus descended from the sky, the audience on the first floor cried out in surprise. ¡°As it is providence, it is also fate!¡± Luminous proclaimed this with a deep, loud voice, waving his long white sleeves hard¡ªperhaps because it was difficult to balance in the air. All the actors came up on the stage and danced beautifully, and so, the play ended there. Radis clapped her hands along with the others. Until her palms felt numb. ¡°Radis.¡± As he grabbed her shoulder, Yves Russell flinched. Radis was crying so much with a runny nose. ¡°Marquis!¡± With tears pouring down her cheeks, Radis continued. ¡°For bringing me here, thank you so much¡­! I will never forget this grace!¡± It was the first time in Radis¡¯ life that she was so moved to the point of tears. Like the marquis, the play was magnificent. Yves was flustered. ¡°Why are you crying? Was it so sad that you started crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sad, it¡¯s because I¡¯m touched!¡± ¡°Goodness, here¡­¡± Yves smiled as he took out a handkerchief. Then, he held Radis¡¯ chin and carefully wiped her eyes and nose with the soft handkerchief. ¡°Was it that fun to watch?¡± While her chin was still in his hand, Radis nodded several times. It felt like she had escaped into a wonderful dream. She had never gotten the chance to feel this way before. She realized that this might be the reason why even the indolent David would come to the theater while he was in disguise. With a smile, Yves let go. Then, he placed an envelope in her hand. Radis asked as she sniffled. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it, my remarkable stepping stone.¡± Radis took out a note from inside the envelope. The content was short. ¨C [ The next time we meet, can you smile at me, too? ¡ªO.A. ] Radis¡¯ swollen eyes looked up at Yves, who was smiling broadly while raising one thumb. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ this?¡± ¡°You did great, Radis!¡± ¡°With what¡­? His Highness¡­ is here?¡± ¡°He was, but he already left.¡± Yves pointed upward. Only a few meters away, Radis could see a brilliant balcony that was exceptionally decorated. The curtains were closed now, as if no one should know what¡¯s inside. In that second, Radis¡¯ expression changed. Surprise. Shock. Anger. Now, the angry Radis grabbed Yves Russell¡¯s raised thumb and squeezed it tightly. ¡°I thought it was weird. Did you bring me here just to do this?¡± The play, the amethyst necklace, and this balcony seat! ¡°Aack!¡± All of this was the scheme of Yves Russell, who donned black clothes on the outside, and was likewise evil on the inside. Shaking Yves Russell¡¯s thumb recklessly, Radis shouted. ¡°Sure, I already know. I knew from the very beginning that you¡¯re only using me. But can¡¯t you at least give me a warning in advance?!¡± ¡°R-Radis, it hurts!¡± As the balcony grew noisy, an usher looked inside. But after grasping the situation, the usher stepped down with a pleased smile. That¡¯s because, on the surface, the tall Marquis Russell and the cute Radis were so close together and seemed to be bickering while holding hands. However, Yves Russell was truly, utterly in pain. ¡°Ahh, ow ow OW! Ra, Radis? It k-kinda, really hurts? Can¡¯t you let go?¡± With narrowed eyes, Radis looked down at the swollen thumb. ¡®This¡­ Should I break it?¡¯ Seeing her expression becoming strange all of a sudden, Yves Russell backed down. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I went too far, right? S-So, please, this, just first let go of this and we can talk¡­!¡± Radis glared at Yves with a terrifying gaze. But she soon let go of Yves¡¯ hand with a sigh. He was her employer, moreover a marquis, and he had even shown her a play today. ¡°My finger¡­!¡± Yves Russell exclaimed as he looked at his red thumb. ¡°Radis¡­ You, why are you so strong?¡± As she huffed out hot air through her nose and left the balcony, stomping away while holding Prince Olivier¡¯s note and the play pamphlet with her. ¡®If I was being serious, you wouldn¡¯t be standing there right now, Marquis!¡¯ Blowing Yves stared at Radis¡¯ back as she left. ¡°Wow, how can a woman be like that? As time goes by, I really can¡¯t stand that prince¡¯s taste.¡± It felt like he was going to die from the pain on his thumb, but even so, Yves was in a good mood. With his sore thumb raised, he smiled brightly. ¡°Hehe¡­ hehehe, bwahahaha!¡± In the past few years, just how much effort did he put into approaching Prince Olivier! According to Yves Russell¡¯s judgment, the next person who would sit on the throne, succeeding the current Emperor Claude Arpend, would be the Third Prince Olivier and no one else. Yet he was not a competent emperor. It was obvious that if the next emperor would be Charles, the entire empire would fall into the hands of Empress Adrianne and her father the Duke of Lebeloia, along with the Iziad political party, of which the center of power was the duke. The emperor also knew this fact, which was why he had yet to appoint First Prince Charles as the crown prince. Gabriel, the second prince, was popular amongst the general public, but because his biological mother, Mirena, was a commoner, it was holding him back from taking up the throne. Next, then, was the third prince, Olivier Arpend. Compared to Charles, who always caused trouble, and Gabriel, who was popular with the empire¡¯s people, Third Prince Olivier had never received attention. However, his capabilities were superior to anyone else. Apart from that, his mother, the former Empress Ziartine, was from the House of Pelletier. It¡¯s one of the most affluent families in the empire. In addition, Olivier was the most popular among the aristocrats because of his beautiful, doll-like appearance and seemingly eccentric attitude. It was a famous fact as well that even Adrianne, who had deposed Ziartine and became the current empress, favored Olivier. ¡®That¡¯s probably because the Third Prince hasn¡¯t revealed his true nature yet.¡¯ Yves was sure that Olivier had a different face. Why else did he need to wear such a solid, ice mask? Masks were necessary to hide your face. Of course, Yves couldn¡¯t support Olivier so openly right now. However, if he could manage to find a way to connect with Olivier in advance, when there came a time that Olivier would need strength, he would surely seek out Marquis Russell. At this point, he would be just the person the prince needed. Marquis Russell would no longer just be a marquis. ¡®The Russell Marquisate will become the Russell Duchy¡­!¡¯ Beneath the dark fringe over his face, Yves Russell¡¯s eyes flared with ambition. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 10. Night Market ¡°Radis¡­!¡± Yves Russell, who had come to her room to find her, stopped in his tracks as he saw this strange sight. The maids of the mansion were huddling together on a sofa in the drawing room as they were looking intently at a book. In the middle of the huddle was Radis, who was the one reading a book beside Berry. She looked up at Yves. ¡°Marquis?¡± Startled by what she said, the maids moved away from the book and jumped to their feet. While Yves was trying to find his words, the maids quickly arranged the seats and left the parlor, as though they were a low tide at sea. Still taken aback, Yves spoke. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Radis closed the book she was reading. ¡°Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°What were you reading?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book that April lent to me after hearing about the play. Everyone wanted to read it, so I was reading it out to them.¡± Yves picked up the book and checked the front cover. Seeing how crude the cover was, it seemed to be a clumsily made copy. The title was ¡´ Knight Angela ¡µ. It seemed to be the original novel of the play that Radis and Yves watched together. Holding the book in his hand, Yves narrowed his eyes and glanced at Radis. ¡®Come to think of it, I did hear that she learned swordsmanship.¡¯ When he first investigated Radis, he recalled Allen¡¯s report to have something written about that. Though he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. ¡°Anyway!¡± Yves tossed the book aside and continued to talk. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to talk about this. I want to give a gift of gratitude and apology towards you, Miss Stepping Stone, and it would be lovely if this could encourage you and cheer you up for the future. What would you like? Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°What? No, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You were really angry back then. It¡¯s my token of apology, so anything at all, just tell me!¡± Radis was about to refuse, but she was captivated by the word ¡®anything¡¯. Yves smiled as soon as he saw her expression. ¡®Yes, yes, think about it, Miss Stepping Stone! ¡­No, I mean, Miss Golden Goose¡­!¡¯ As he exchanged glances with Olivier back in the theater that day, Yves could feel something like a sense of conviction he had never felt before. Yves Russell had constantly been trying to break through Olivier¡¯s impregnable barrier all this time. The marquis hated social gatherings to the point that he¡¯s gotten sick and tired of it all, but he diligently attended all the imperial banquets and visited the northern region to the point that the threshold of the teleportation gate had gotten worn out. His recent effort was holding Olivier¡¯s birthday banquet¡ªhe poured out a lot of money and manpower for it. However, Olivier reacted coldly to everything. What¡¯s up with that begrudging reaction. Yves had poured out more than a thousand gold for a banquet that lasted only a night, but he heard not one word of thanks from the prince. ¡®Hateful jerk.¡¯ In comparison, he barely had to lift a finger to take Radis out of the Tilrod household and tout her in front of Olivier. He didn¡¯t even expect for his reaction to be that big. At the theater that day, Yves could finally feel that he had gotten one step closer to Olivier. However, the road would be difficult to tread in the future, and Radis¡¯ help would be essential along the way. ¡®For that, it would be necessary for me to please this unnecessarily powerful golden goose.¡¯ At that time, Radis opened her lips after thinking about it. ¡°I¡­¡± Yves welcomed her words and spoke up. ¡°Say whatever you want. A new dress? Jewelry?¡± ¡°No, I have enough of those. What I need is a sword.¡± With his excitement dying down, Yves looked at Radis with an increasingly blank face, then he glanced down at the books piled up next to her. ¡®You¡¯ve gotten some false hope after reading that novel, huh.¡¯ Radis hesitated for a moment, but she continued speaking. ¡°If possible, I hope it¡¯s a sword made of iron that¡¯s reinforced by mana. A normal longsword is enough.¡± Yves glared at the book for a second, then nodded. ¡°Aha, reinforced with mana.¡± ¡°And¡­ The simpler the shape of the hilt, the better.¡± ¡°Oho, did you read about that in the book?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Seeing Yves Russell¡¯s expression, Radis flinched. There was a reason why Radis was hesitating like this. She knew that mana-reinforced iron was extremely expensive. She would never have been able to have one in her previous life if not for Robert. He noticed that she could wield mana, so he gave one to her as a gift. ¡®But you told me to tell you what I want¡­¡¯ Radis¡¯ shoulders shrank, then she added. ¡°Or a smallsword is fine, too¡­¡± Yves nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s far from the gift I imagined I would give, but I¡¯m the one who said that you can ask anything you want.¡± Yves then left the drawing room in disbelief. ¡°She must have really enjoyed the novel. Gosh, how can there be a person in this world who¡¯s so flabbergasting.¡± Radis seemed to have learned some swordsmanship in the past, perhaps even to the extent of self-defense. However, since she read a novel where the protagonist was a female knight, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to think that that¡¯s why she wanted a sword now. It was pretty typical of a girl to think like that. ¡°The writer seems to have done quite some research, seeing that she knows about mana reinforcement and the hilt shape. Goodness me, she¡¯s just really¡­ Right now, I would even buy her a gem worth about one billion rupens, but a sword? One sword¡­? Would she even use it?¡± Yves headed to his office, pressing down on the bridge of his nose as he was lost in thought. ¡°M¡¯not doing it. Won¡¯t do it. Can¡¯t do it.¡± Lux, the captain of the Russell Marquisate¡¯s subjugation team, jerked his head fwick, fwick, fwick, three times as he said no. ¡°If you¡¯re not doing it, how come you¡¯re not. If you won¡¯t do it, how come you won¡¯t. If you can¡¯t do it, how are you going to handle the repercussions?¡± Marcel, Marquis Russell¡¯s aide, retorted quickly, tapping the thick red oak table three times in succession. Lux shouted indisputably. ¡°Do you know how wide the Marquisate is? In winter, the subjugation squad is divided into three groups and we all have to go around the wide domain! But what now? You want us to go until the reclaimed land of the settlement areas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve recruited more people last summer.¡± ¡°I did! Marcel, listen to me. Even if 100 people get recruited, barely 50 of them could be deployed. And I¡¯m telling you, in winter, 20 out of those 50 would quit and say they can¡¯t do it anymore. Then, 30 people will be left. After a month, 15 of them get injured or get poisoned by demonic energy. And then at the end of winter? Everyone disappears! It¡¯s a cycle that repeats every year!¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve recruited 200 people.¡± ¡°I was going to! But that Ardon¡ªthat friend¡ªtook away all the men I was going to pick!¡± Ardon was the head of the Knight Order of the Black Lion under the Marquis himself. The Black Lion Knights were the marquis¡¯ regular knights. Naturally, that knight order¡¯s treatment was different from the subjugation team, which hunted demonic monsters. Therefore, if they opened recruitments at the same time, the inevitable result was that the talented young people would flock to the other knight order. With a depressed tone, Lux spoke. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s going to be too much to head even to the reclaimed land.¡± Marcel became annoyed. ¡°Then come up with an alternative. Unless you¡¯re asking me to tell the Marquis that you can¡¯t do it, are you?¡± ¡°Alternative?¡± Lux looked at Marcel with a face that was saying, ¡®what alternative?¡¯ With that dubious expression, Marcel opened and closed his mouth as though he was a goldfish, trying to suppress the rising anger within him. ¡°Right now¡­¡± At that moment, the door to the office opened right then. Marcel rubbed their eyes as cloudy fog had come in through the door. As they opened their hazy eyes and squinted at the door, who they saw standing there was¡­ Demon Lord. ¡°What are you going to tell me?¡± No, it was Marquis Russell. His voice sounded as if it came from the depths of the earth itself. ¡°I think I heard something about it being too much to go to the reclaimed land.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s tangled hair made it look like he had horns sticking out of his head, and the black cloak over his shoulders was like the wings of a demon lord. Marcel thought it was fortunate enough that Marquis Russell covered his eyes with his long fringe. No one had ever seen Marquis Russell¡¯s eyes, but some testify that his pupils were vertical, yet others say they were horizontal. The most terrible rumor was that there allegedly was a person who looked into the marquis¡¯ eyes and was turned into stone. Lux exclaimed. ¡°I shall do a poem for the first letters of ¡®Reclaimed Land, Impossible¡¯!¡± ¡°R.¡± ¡°Reclaimed land subjugation!¡± ¡°L.¡± ¡°Lying and pretending. That¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°I.¡± ¡°I¡­ I shall work harder than ever before¡­!¡± Marcel sighed as he watched Lux shouting while his eyes gradually gathered tears. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. If you don¡¯t think you can do it, just come up with an alternative. You won¡¯t be able to say anything in front of His Excellency¡­¡¯ After Lux left the office¡ªin tears¡ªYves sat on a chair with a relaxed expression as though nothing had happened. Then, he opened his lips to speak. ¡°If there¡¯s a shortage of manpower in the subjugation squad, then assign the squad to the farther areas and entrust the nearby areas to the knight order. There¡¯s nothing for them to do during winter anyway.¡± ¡°Winter is an important period for training the knights, as far as I know.¡± ¡°Is extra training the knights of the Marquisate more important than them going out there and protecting the land? This could be considered training, too, anyway. Send an order to the knightage.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± While Marcel was writing the order, Yves looked at a list of weapons in the arsenal, then after he skimmed through them, he spoke once more. ¡°Is the novel ¡´ Knight Angela ¡µ that famous?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ¡°Oh, the book of that novelist Armano or something? That book¡¯s been very popular over the years.¡± ¡°Popular, what, for something like that novel? It¡¯s a waste of paper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Blowing over the ink of what he was writing, Marcel spoke. ¡°There¡¯s only one copy of that book in our village library, and as soon as it¡¯s returned, there¡¯s already a long line of people trying to borrow it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that bad? Well, it must be a popular enough novel that it got made into a play even though it¡¯s only been a few years since it got published.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s these droves of teenage girls who keep saying that they¡¯re going to be knights, and everyone¡¯s going crazy trying to stop them. In fact, the number of women trying to get into the Order of the Black Lion got higher when recruitments are open.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yves closed his eyes, feeling faint. ¡°I can¡¯t take it back because I said I¡¯ll buy her anything, so I¡¯m going to buy her a sword now. I¡¯ll have to clean up all the copies of that book right away.¡± Yves looked over to Marcel. ¡°It¡¯s not in the logs. Why don¡¯t we have a mana sword?¡± ¡°A mana sword is usually a personal weapon, so we didn¡¯t prepare any for storage. There aren¡¯t any new ones, but if we look carefully, we might find a few old swords.¡± ¡°Ah, alright.¡± Yves nodded. Generally called just mana swords, these mana-reinforced swords were made from forging metal from the raw material and reinforcing it with a mana stone. The process to make such a sword was so meticulous that they were considered to be special swords that only blacksmiths in the northern region of Kelenocross could make. Of course, they¡¯re bound to be expensive and rare. And naturally, mana swords were used by only mage knights. When a knight receives the seal of a mage knight to indicate their proficiency, it was a common occurrence that a mana sword was bestowed upon them by the lord of a territory or by the emperor himself. It¡¯s not an item that you¡¯d find in any old storehouse. Marcel asked, ¡°Why are you looking for a mana sword? Perhaps, maybe, you can feel mana surging within you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not something you need to look for. If a knight who doesn¡¯t know how to wield mana carries it around, it¡¯s going to be a burden too heavy to bear. It¡¯s literally going to be like a pearl necklace on a pig¡¯s neck, and¡­¡± ¡°Just focus on the work you¡¯ve been doing.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± As Marcel buried his nose back into his pile of paperwork, Yves became lost in thought. ¡®Should I just pick some other sword from the armory and give it to her¡­? No, that¡¯s not gonna be good enough.¡¯ It was a ridiculous gift for a woman who¡¯s gotten obsessed with one romance novel, but Yves had to stay in Radis¡¯ good graces right now. ¡®I have to hold onto her tightly.¡¯ Looking back, it was a great choice for the marquis to take charge of Radis until she came of age. If Olivier were to try and take Radis away, this was the greatest excuse to still keep Radis by his side. However, if Olivier were to say that he likes Radis and she follows him¡­ It¡¯s going to be difficult to stop them. If that happens, it would look like he was trying to hold onto her for different reasons. Just, Radis had to stay within Yves¡¯ grasp until Olivier had enough trust in him. For this, Yves really had to prepare a gift that would please Radis. ¡®Where can I even find a mana sword¡­?¡¯ That evening, Yves appeared once more in front of Radis, who was about to return to her room after she had eaten a full bowl of stew that had meat so tender it practically melted on her tongue. ¡°Radiiis¡­!¡± Yves called out to her, gasping for air because of how urgently he had been running. ¡°Come, haa, haa, with me¡­!¡± ¡°Marquis, take your time. I¡¯m not going anywhere, so speak slowly.¡± After catching his breath, Yves spoke. ¡°The night market, want to come with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°An auction! Don¡¯t you want to pick your own sword?¡± The moment she heard the word ¡®sword¡¯, Radis¡¯ eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Okay, then go get ready.¡± Yves spoke in a heavy tone. ¡°Unlike a day market, it¡¯s pretty dangerous out there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± And the moment she heard that it was dangerous, Radis froze. She¡¯s had four years of hunting demonic beasts. She didn¡¯t want to be an obstacle if they ever came to face a dangerous situation. So without any qualms, she wore a cute dress that she didn¡¯t really want to wear, then wore a colorful hat that she didn¡¯t even really like. On the other hand, Yves ended up wearing the usual black cloak. Allen prepared an ordinary carriage without the marquisate¡¯s coat of arms, and he brought a small basket as well. With a nervous voice, Radis asked. ¡°Is there a weapon in there?¡± Allen secretly opened the lace cover over the basket and showed what¡¯s inside. ¡°It¡¯s a bottle of wine and a few chicken sandwiches. There¡¯s also a serving of pumpkin salad. Please eat these if you get hungry.¡± Full of confusion, Radis just accepted the basket and climbed into the carriage. ¡°Do you usually take a basket of snacks to dangerous places?¡± ¡°This kid. What kind of danger are you expecting? Since it¡¯s the night market, of course it¡¯s more dangerous compared to the day market. But it is still within Larrings.¡± ¡°What? Kid¡­¡± Radis was puzzled when he called her a kid. It was the first time she heard herself be called that ever since she was literally a child. She sat quietly all the way to the auction house, wondering if she made a mistake. As Yves mentioned, the auction house seemed to be far from any danger since it was on the Larrings boulevard strip. The night market was in an underground space beneath a two-story building, and it was really wide and clean. The security here was also excellent. ¡°Now, Radis.¡± Yves Russell got off the carriage first, then offered his hand to escort about fifty centimeters away. ¡°Don¡¯t stray far away from me.¡± Radis thought he was being ridiculous. She took off without him, carrying the basket with one hand. ¡°Radis, wait for me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy? Don¡¯t you want me to hold it? Give it to me.¡± If a burly man like him would even carry a cute basket like this, and with a black cloak on him to top it off¡­ He would look both ridiculous and suspicious. But Yves seemed to be sure of himself. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°My manners.¡± With how much he twisted his tongue just to say that, the word ¡®manners¡¯ sounded like ¡®manning¡¯ instead. Radis almost burst into laughter right then, but she clenched her teeth and pressed down the urge. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d have fallen in love with me already. But it seems like you¡¯re not?¡± Far from falling in love, to Radis, Yves looked like the most suspicious person in this entire place right now. With his black cloak, his broad and strong shoulders, yet delicate touch. And with that cute basket in his hands, to boot. Given that Yves looked like that, when they approached the entrance of the auction house, the security guards naturally looked apprehensive. ¡°Wait.¡± They blocked Yves¡¯ way. Then, Yves raised his hand to show the ring on his finger. There engraved was the coat of arms of the Russell Marquisate, which featured a shield with a black lion in front of it. The guards, who saw the marquis¡¯ seal, hesitated and backed down. But still, they eyed that cute basket suspiciously. Radis yanked the basket from Yves and showed what was inside. When the guards saw the appetizing sandwiches, the guards leaned down and sort of licked their lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now, come on.¡± Yves also reached out for the basket again for him to carry it. At that moment, Radis stared at his hand and wondered if she could smack it away. ¡°Why are you looking so intently at my hand? Want to hold it?¡± Yves¡¯ large hand then headed for Radis¡¯ small hand and held it tightly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s so many people here. It¡¯s stuffy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°To get rid of them. Hm¡­ What do you think will happen if I said I¡¯ll buy everything and they¡¯ll get lost? Ah, I can¡¯t do that because it¡¯s an auction, right? Wow, there! More people that I hate the most! It¡¯s a good thing I dressed like this.¡± Yves continued to chatter on about this and that, but Radis couldn¡¯t hear any of it. She was busy staring at her own hand folded in his, her eyes wide. Yves¡¯ hand was big and warm. And it was even very tender. When his big, warm and tender hand wrapped over her hand, it felt like her knees were about to give out. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit here!¡± Yves chose two suitable seats for them and sat Radis down. Naturally, he let go of her hand because he needed to pull out the chair for her, and it was only then that she could breathe again. It was the first time in all her life that she held hands with someone in this way. As she was sitting down now, she grasped the handle of the basket on her lap very tightly as though it was a lifeline. Her face felt extremely hot. It shouldn¡¯t mean anything, and there¡¯s a lot of people in this place so the marquis was only concerned about her not getting lost. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m thirsty. Radis, give me some wine.¡± Yves¡¯ low voice beside her ear made her heart drop to the ground. Radis took out the wine and gave it to Yves. It was fortunate that the auction house was dark. Yves didn¡¯t seem to notice that her face had turned bright red. ¡°Can you give me a glass?¡± Radis took out a glass as he asked for it, giving it over with a trembling hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the corkscrew?¡± Radis stared at Yves. She wasn¡¯t feeling nervous at all anymore. ¡°Why do you keep asking me?¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re the one holding the basket like that. How can I take it out myself?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no corkscrew.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t? Then how can I open it?¡± ¡°Argh, just give it to me!¡± Radis grabbed the wine bottle¡¯s neck tightly and pulled the cork. Pop! As the cork was removed, a sudden sound echoed out. Yves shook his head in resignation. ¡°You¡¯re really strong. You can be a general, a general I tell you!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± No matter how much that was the first time for her, Radis¡¯ pride was hurt by the fact that her heart fluttered for a moment because of Yves of all people. As she did a facepalm, Radis let out a deep sigh. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 While taking a sip of wine out of his glass, Yves said, ¡°Give me a sandwich, too.¡± Irritated, Radis placed the entire basket on Yves¡¯ lap. Yves took out one large sandwich from inside, gobbled it up, then looked alternately between the other sandwich and Radis. ¡°¡­You can have it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I had dinner already. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You already did? I didn¡¯t even eat dinner because I was busy working. I asked Marcel¡ªah, Marcel is my aide. I¡¯ll introduce him to you later. Anyway, when I asked Marcel to find out the auction schedule, he said it was today. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good luck or bad luck, that¡¯s why I came here without eating dinner first. For your sake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to thank me for this.¡± Yves continued to speak in a glib manner. ¡°Radis, your every wish is my command.¡± ¡°Huu¡­ Your sandwich is spilling over.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± He covered his mouth to push back the sandwich that was about to burst out of his lips, and Radis just stared at Yves, wondering if he really was a proper human being. Apparently, when she first met him, he seemed like a man who was dignified enough to carry his title as a marquis, but¡­ ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he does his job properly.¡¯ When fulfilling his duties as the marquis, Yves Russell seemed to be a fairly capable man anyhow. The marquisate wasn¡¯t thriving exponentially, but the domain seemed to be doing well without any problems. The word ¡®peaceful¡¯ suited it very well. ¡®What does personality have anything to do with it? I¡¯ll just ignore his quirks.¡¯ Radis looked around the auction house. She ignored Yves, who was now reaching for the pumpkin salad. The auction house was filled with people. There were some who unabashedly showed their faces, while the others hid their faces like Yves did. There were also a few who had rather dangerous atmospheres to them. Then here, Radis understood a little what Yves meant by danger earlier. With a crowd of suspicious people in the audience, the auctioneer stepped onto the stage and held his arms out in a wide stance. With a loud voice, he spoke. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, no advance viewings were held before this auction. There was not even an appraisal. All these here are items! It¡¯s up to you to judge their value and set their price! That is what the night market is about. Now, let us start the auction. Here is the masterpiece of the century which everyone has been waiting for, ¡´ The Woman in the Robe ¡µ! We¡¯ll start with 10 million rupens!¡± Items such as paintings, ceramics and jewelry came up to the podium one after another. In Radis¡¯ eyes, they all seemed suspicious. However, the auction house¡¯s audience seemed to be very enthusiastic about them all. It felt like her sense of money had gotten paralyzed over these bids that went far higher, beyond her imagination. ¡°What kind of plate that¡¯s the size of a sauce bowl costs 20 million rubells?¡± Wiping his mouth after he finished the pumpkin salad, Yves replied. ¡°If it¡¯s genuine, it should cost around 50 million rubells.¡± ¡°Then is it genuine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If it is, then that¡¯s amazing. If it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad replica. Well, besides that, it¡¯s time for the weapons to come out now.¡± At the word ¡®weapon¡¯, Radis¡¯ eyes glistened as she looked back towards the podium. After a showcase of a war hero¡¯s helmet and a mercenary king¡¯s armor, at last, the weapons were brought to the stage. ¡°Ohhh!¡± The auctioneer lifted a sword with his white gloved hand, and the crowd became excited. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure that most of you here today have heard of this beautiful double-edged sword. One edge that represents God¡¯s will to protect the world, and the other edge that wields the power of the devil, full of destructive power enough to bring an end to an era! It is The Sword of Fire, ¡®Pyyrha¡¯!¡± In the auctioneer¡¯s hand, a beautiful silver sword was shown brilliantly. The beautiful blade of the sword stretched coolly, and like a shooting star, a flame pattern was engraved upon it. The sword hilt that was shaped like a flame was also as beautiful as artwork. In the middle of the handle was a bright red mana stone, which also shone dazzlingly. When Yves saw the sword, a smile of satisfaction came to his lips. This was the reason why he postponed all his scheduled tasks today and rushed to the night market with Radis, just to show her this sword. Dropping his voice to a hush, the auctioneer spoke secretively. ¡°¡¯The Sword of Fire¡¯, the sword known as ¡®Pyrrha¡¯ which the founding contributor to the empire Alexis Tilrod wielded, had been lost to the world¡ªuntil now. The imperial family even denied the very existence of this sword and numerous imitations circulated around the vast land. However! ¡®Pyrrha¡¯ certainly existed, and it has now reappeared before you! The Sword of Fire, ¡®Pyrrha¡¯! The bid shall start at 100 million rupens!¡± At the end of the auctioneer¡¯s explanation, Yves lifted his hand with the ring and said, ¡°1 billion rupens.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Silence fell onto the auction house. Yves glanced towards Radis with a smug smile on his face. He was expecting that her eyes would be radiating starlight. ¡®Radis, this is all for you¡­!¡¯ But Radis wasn¡¯t even looking at ¡®Pyrrha¡¯. She zeroed in on one spot behind the podium, lost in thought. Noticing that Yves was looking at her, Radis tilted her head, perplexed at his behavior. ¡°That sword, you¡¯re buying it?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m giving it to you though?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t need such an expensive sword. I don¡¯t want to take that sword back with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then, Radis pointed to the rusty iron sword, which looked more like a club than anything, lying at random behind the podium. ¡°I want that one. How much will that cost? Can I buy it with my pocket money?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The area around Yves¡¯ eyes turned blue. Meanwhile, the auctioneer didn¡¯t know who Yves was, and so asked him straight out. ¡°One billion rupens, does anyone want to outbid one billion rupens!¡± Then, one man from the audience barked out a laugh and stood up. ¡°You look wet behind the ears, young man. How fearless!¡± Radis glanced at him. The man continued to say, as he was looking at Yves, that this was the kind of person he hated the most. Yves¡¯ expression changed instantly, and he growled with a low voice. ¡°Brandt Roderick¡­!¡± The moment she heard this name, Radis flinched. Brandt Roderick. He was the head of House Roderick, which was one of the most prestigious families of the southern region. And at the same time, he was the father of Robert, the commander of the subjugation squad. Robert once told her about the relationship between House Roderick and House Russell. The two families had been on bad terms for a very long period of time, and in particular, Brandt felt terribly resentful towards Yves Russell, as he had succeeded the title of marquis at a young age. ¡°I merely heard about the sword and came to see its splendor, yet here you are, taking away that opportunity for everyone else. Is it the same when that family that did not contribute to the founding of the empire 500 years ago, turned to the south and set their roots there?¡± Brandt looked around and spoke with a loud voice, and the people around him burst into despicable laughter. Glaring at Yves with a derisive sneer, as if encouraged by the others¡¯ laughter, Brandt spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t have everything, young man.¡± Then, as Brandt took off his hood, he shouted. ¡°1.1 billion rupens!¡± ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The audience looked alternately between Yves and Brandt, their eyes glistening with anticipation. Although Marquis Russell¡¯s name wasn¡¯t explicitly mentioned, those who knew the meaning behind Brandt¡¯s words would have been able to infer who Yves was, or at the very least, could guess that he was a representative of the marquisate. In an instant, the bidding for Pyrrha, the sword of fire, became an intense battle of pride between House Roderick and House Russell. Reading the atmosphere, the auctioneer recited the bid at a fast pace. ¡°1.1 billion rupens, going once!¡± As soon as everyone looked where Yves¡¯ pointed his finger, Yves looked back at Radis. ¡®Really? Are you really not interested?¡¯ It was a sword so beautiful that any knight would want to have it. It was even the sword of her ancestor, Alexis Tilrod. The moment he got some information about the sword ¡®Pyrrha¡¯, Yves had been certain that Radis would be absolutely ecstatic to have it. But here, Radis only stared at Brandt for a moment, then turned her attention again on the rusty iron club. As he saw her eyes twinkling like that, it really seemed as if she liked that lump of rust. After ten seconds of internal conflict, Yves lowered his hand. ¡°Ohhh!¡± For the last time, the auctioneer cried, ¡°Going twice!¡± Not expecting that Yves would give up so easily, Brandt took off his hood and looked back dubiously. And, the auctioneer brought down the gavel. ¡°Sold for 1.1 billion rupens!¡± ¡®Huuuu!¡¯ Yves inwardly let out a huge sigh of relief. Losing the bid wasn¡¯t very pleasant, but it¡¯s not like he showed his face here. So it¡¯s alright to pretend he didn¡¯t know about this lter. If Radis didn¡¯t want that sword, just as Marcel said, it would be like a mana sword that¡¯s useless to him. Besides, that kind of sword wouldn¡¯t be practical as a girl¡¯s decorative sword anyway. When the sword was sold for an unexpected amount of money, the auctioneer smiled and placed the sword back in its box, sending it to the back of the stage. The auction continued afterwards, but the atmosphere continued to remain cold because people were paying keen attention to Brandt Roderick and the man in the black cloak who they believed was Marquis Yves Russell. Now, the auctioneer pointed to the case where the rusty iron club was and then shouted, ¡°Excavated in the southern wilderness, this here was once a sword! It¡¯s now buried in a thick layer of rust, but only the Lord of Time knows what kind of story this trapped sword has. The bid shall start with 100,000 rupens!¡± When they saw the dirty rust, no one raised their hand. The auctioneer shouted for the last time, holding up the gavel. ¡°Anyone who wants to bid?¡± Radis carefully raised her hand. ¡°110,000 rupens¡­ May I?¡± ¡°Of course, beautiful lady! 110,000 rupens! Going once! Going twice! Sold!¡± Yves absolutely could not understand her. After the auction was over, Yves followed her to the back of the auction house to claim her bid, and he asked. ¡°I thought you wanted me to buy you a mana sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is that a mana sword? It¡¯s just a lump of rust. No matter how much it¡¯s honed, it¡¯ll be hard to wield it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± ¡°Huh, seriously¡­!¡± Then, behind them, someone spoke with a deeply grim voice. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡± Yves and Radis turned back. It was Brandt Roderick. ¡°Is this another one of our schemes, Marquis Russell?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Realizing that there was no way out of this now, Yves raised his hood slightly away from his face and replied coldly. ¡°What are you talking about, Roderick?¡± ¡°Where did you get the intel that I was eyeing that sword?¡± Clapping his palms together once, Yves replied. ¡°That¡¯s what I call an egotistical sense of self-consciousness. You¡¯re already claiming it, but I never even tried to get any intel like that.¡± ¡°W-What a bold-faced lie! You called out such an outrageous price like that!¡± Brandt Roderick exclaimed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Remember this! The people of the southern region will never acknowledge you as a Marquis. What did you do that day that only you survived in the Marquisate? The truth will be revealed!¡± Without batting an eye, Yves replied. ¡°Roderick, take your 1.1 billion rupen sword and scurry on home. You bought what you came here for anyway, why don¡¯t you show it off and go brag about winning it at such a high price from a merit-less member of a founding family of the empire, hm?¡± ¡°Urk!¡± Brandt Roderick was bristling with rage. He won the auction, but it didn¡¯t feel like he won at all. He was fuming like he was an overworked chimney, but the only sound Brandt Roderick was making was from his clenched teeth. He couldn¡¯t even say any rebuttal. He already knew that there was nothing he could say in retaliation. For now, it¡¯s not worth showing the appearance of a mature nobleman and the young Marquis Russell bickering like children. The only one who¡¯d lose face was him. Moreover, he had never beaten Yves Russell in an argument before. Eventually, he had no choice but to huff and turn around, spewing clich¨¦ lines. ¡°I will never forget what happened here today!¡± Radis frowned while watching the back of that man¡¯s head. She knew how Brandt treated Robert, so she couldn¡¯t form any good impression of the man. Brandt had kicked out Robert from the family just because he was such an outstanding talent. With his words and actions now, calling him a ¡®small man¡¯ was the perfect description for him. Besides that, there were some other things that bothered her. About the trap that drove her to her death. ¡®Brandt Roderick.¡¯ Radis decided to remember the man¡¯s face. Instead of trying to walk away, he looked at Yves, who was still looking towards the direction Brandt had disappeared to. He seemed to be gritting his teeth. Sighing briefly, Radis shook Yves¡¯ arm. ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get my 110 thousand rupen sword.¡± Hearing the similar sounding price, Yves smirked. When Radis saw that smile, she laughed as well and continued. ¡°I can buy it with my pocket money, but you did say that you¡¯ll buy a sword for me, right, Marquis?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you even bring a wallet with you?¡± ¡°Mmh, I did just in case. Here it is¡­¡± ¡°O-ho! Put that away, Your Ladyship.¡± While joking around, Yves seemed to be more relaxed. Radis smiled, feeling relieved as well. The place to claim items was very crowded. When Yves fetched the 110 thousand rupen sword, Radis stood quietly in one corner and waited for him there. There were people walking around who looked a bit shabby at first glance in this place that was supposed to be reserved for guests. Radis could tell right away what kind of people they were. ¡®That coat of arms is from the May Mercenary Guild, and that other one is from the Mormor Mercenary Guild. I guess most of the guys here are like that. Are they here to sell things?¡¯ In the northern region, the larger mercenary guilds would go to war for the trophies they could acquire, but most of the mercenary guilds in the southern region were on a smaller scale. Their main duties were usually escorting the merchant guilds or some security details for shops. They also sometimes hunted demonic beasts. Radis didn¡¯t like mercenaries that much. This was because mercenaries tended to overprice their items and services. And¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± When something caught Radis¡¯ eye, she frowned for a moment and soon approached a group of people. The man who looked to be the auctioneer shook his head and spoke. ¡°Gorz, the night market is already over! If you want to sell some items, please come back during the next scheduled auction!¡± ¡°Then when¡¯s the next auction scheduled?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you for you to remember? The next auction schedule for the night market will only be set after there are enough items available that the customers would be interested in!¡± The auctioneer touched his beard and gestured to the man named Gorz. ¡°And, Gorz, it¡¯s obvious what kind of item you¡¯ve brought. Is that another egg? Don¡¯t even try to sell something so ugly here. One or two of those things had been sold before just because of short-lived fascination, but have you seen any getting sold recently? It¡¯s just trash that you know will rot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡± Gorz, the bald mercenary in a dirty outfit, approached the auctioneer and whispered with a low voice. ¡°This one is quite different. You¡¯ll know it when you see it. This is a very, very special item!¡± After heaving out a sigh, the auctioneer responded. ¡°Well, fine, take it out then. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, uh¡­ I don¡¯t have it on me right now.¡± The auctioneer glared at Gorz with an annoyed expression on his face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not here. I hid it at our headquarters.¡± ¡°Gorz, are we playing a game now? You said that I¡¯ll know it when I see it. But you aren¡¯t even going to show me here? Do I look so gullible to you?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too dangerous to bring it all the way here. If you just give me an advance on the payment¡­¡± ¡°This bas¡ª¡± The auctioneer pushed Gorz hard on the chest with a loud accompanying sound. ¡°Get out! You don¡¯t even have anything to sell here but you¡¯re asking me to pay you in advance?! Tough luck! Don¡¯t ever seek me out again! Ugh!¡± Staggering back after being pushed by the auctioneer, Gorz replied back in an angry voice. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± With an eyepatch on, a smaller man beside Gorz tried to calm him down. ¡°Look, I told you so. It¡¯s impossible to get an advance.¡± ¡°Sh*t! Luke, I told you we should have brought it!¡± ¡°Gorz, that thing is so ominous. If we move it, we¡¯ll be in danger!¡± It was right then. Someone grabbed the man by the back of his neck and whispered grimly. ¡°Caught you.¡± Gorz and Luke looked behind them. There stood Radis, wearing a cute dress and a fancy hat. As she glared at Gorz, Radis said, ¡°You detestable punk.¡± Then, someone else placed their hand on Radis¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°Caught you.¡± Radis didn¡¯t have to look back to see who it was. Yves sighed as he glanced at Radis. ¡°You troublemaking young lady.¡± Yves took Radis¡¯ hand off the man¡¯s neck. Then, he said to Gorz, ¡°Sorry about that. Our young lady here is a bit of a troublemaker.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luke immediately shut Gorz¡¯ mouth. ¡°Hehe, old man! We¡¯re the ones who were rude here!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shh, come on.¡± Luke whispered into Gorz¡¯ ear. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that guy¡¯s ring! He¡¯s Marquis Russell!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± As Gorz and Luke fell silent, Yves quickly dragged Radis away. ¡°Radis!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit surprising to see some ugly faces, but it¡¯s too much to say that someone¡¯s detestable just because they¡¯re ugly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean at all. That jerk¡­!¡± Radis couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She recalled this mercenary named Gorz. He was a criminal lowlife who played a decisive role in the reason why Radis had such a negative perception of all mercenaries. The leader of the Kingsnake Mercenary Corps, Gorz! Gorz was a horrible villain who would lure small demonic beasts to attack villages just so that he could get commissioned to save them. After his method was discovered, he became a wanted criminal. But it would take years before Gorz would become incriminated. Right now, no one knew the evildoings of Gorz. While he patted Radis¡¯ shoulder as if soothing her, Yves handed something over to Radis. ¡°Here you go.¡± It was the rusty, 110 thousand rupen sword that was wrapped in cloth. Finally holding this sword, Radis exclaimed, ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Heavy, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s filthily heavy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Radis patted the rusty iron blade. Seeing this, Yves looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°If you¡¯re going to bring it to the mansion, put a note on it that says it¡¯s not trash. If anyone sees it, they might try to throw it away.¡± Radis glanced at Yves and said, ¡°What do you mean, trash?¡± From where she was, patting the rusty sword, she could see the backs of Gorz and Luke as they were about to leave. It would be several years later until Gorz would become a wanted criminal. Perhaps Gorz was just an ordinary mercenary now. However¡­ ¡®What ominous thing were they talking about?¡¯ Those words made her think about something peculiarly unpleasant. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 11. Forbidden Region [ Not trash. ] Radis stuck the note on the rusty sword. When Yves said that at the auction, she wondered what he was talking about when he said it¡¯d look like trash. But when she brought the sword back to the mansion and placed it on a white marble table, indeed, it looked like trash that had to be cleaned up right away. It¡¯s safer to just put a note on it. Carefully sticking the note on so that it wouldn¡¯t fall, Radis examined the sword carefully. The surface of the sword was covered with a thick layer of red rust with a tangy black glaze. At a first glance, it definitely looked like a piece of garbage to anyone. It¡¯s only after you look at it carefully that you¡¯d realize it¡¯s a rusty iron sword. Radis touched the rough surface of the sword with her fingertips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been so badly deformed.¡± She knew what the true identity of this lump of rust was. The craftsmen of Kelenocross had their own secret way of forging iron bars and refining them. In the process that they used, the mana stone contained in the iron would be rearranged, and they were able to create a different kind of mana-reinforced sword that had completely different properties compared to how it was previously when it was just an iron bar. As it was made this way, the mana sword would keep developing as it continued to accept its owner¡¯s mana. After being tamed by the owner¡¯s mana, it would become an excellent sword, but there were also some cases where the sword would be broken. Getting the sword broken also could result from something going wrong in the process, and there were times when black substances flowed out like this as well. ¡®My old sword was like this, too.¡¯ Radis sighed. The sword she had before, the one that Robert gave her, was a good one. But when she received the sword, she had already been poisoned by demonic energy. After accepting her mana, the sword would shed black matter like tears. It was a small amount, so if she just sharpened the blade, the black spots would disappear. So, as soon as Radis saw this sword at the auction, she knew exactly what it was. The rust covering this sword was similar to the one that flowed out of her sword before. ¡®What do I have to do to get all this off? Should I grind it? But it¡¯ll take a long time to grind everything off through a whetstone.¡¯ Radis asked herself as she placed a hand over the sword¡¯s rough surface. ¡°What happened to you, hm?¡± Mage knights who wielded mana swords would often say that their swords were alive. Radis agreed with them. This sword was covered in a great deal of rust, but it was definitely still alive. It was fast asleep, but deep inside, she felt a certain throbbing sensation. It was a very faint echo, like a small seed that had endured over time beneath the hardened mud ground. After the meeting, the commander of the subjugation squad, Lux, had a smile on his face. It¡¯s because, this winter, the subjugation squad and the Black Lion Knights would be splitting up to cover the territory during this year¡¯s monster subjugation. ¡°Ardon, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± On the other hand, Ardon¡¯s expression was not so good. He was thinking about just how to balance the scheduled training and this subjugation. However, in the name of protecting the territory, it¡¯s not possible for the knight order to reject the command of monster subjugation. In the end, it was something that must be done. But just as expected, it was like a punch to the gut seeing Lux have a shit-eating smile that said, ¡®Thank you for cleaning up this mess!¡¯ Ardon spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay off this debt.¡± ¡°No way, what do you mean debt! Aren¡¯t we a family that eats together? What kind of debt is there between family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall having any family like you.¡± ¡°Bwahahahaha!¡± When he heard Ardon¡¯s clearly displeased tone, Lux laughed it off as if he just heard a good joke. With a clap on Ardon¡¯s shoulder. With one eye closed because of his mirth, Lux said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t know why, but this year¡¯s monsters are exceptionally slow. If you patrol properly, nothing will happen to the territory.¡± ¡°The monsters are slow?¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe because this winter is cozy.¡± ¡°What the, how careless¡­¡± At that moment, as though Lux had cast a magic spell, a squire from the subjugation squad came running from the other side of the corridor and shouted. ¡°Commander! A village at the border has just been attacked!¡± With an extremely annoyed look, Ardon glared at Lux. Turning to the squire, Lux¡¯s neck became tucked in like a turtle. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± ¡°The village is near the forest of monsters, and it¡¯s said that there was a light-scale attack.¡± Lux¡¯s neck straightened up again. ¡°It¡¯s not our area of responsibility then.¡± Ardon glared at Lux with even more anger in his eyes. Nevertheless, Lux grinned widely. ¡°But still, it¡¯s an area of our land¡¯s territory. So, what¡¯s the extent of the damage?¡± ¡°Ah, we hadn¡¯t received an immediate request for subjugation. The monsters appeared and then ruined the land. Since it¡¯s common during the start of winter, I believe they handled it well by asking the mercenaries in the area to do the subjugation.¡± ¡°Mercenaries? Which group?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the Kingsnake Mercenary Corps.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s already over?¡± The squire scratched his head. ¡°But it¡¯s a sign that the monsters had begun to move, so I thought I should inform you, sir.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Well done, well done.¡± Lux patted the squire on the head, then turned to Ardon and smiled. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ardon continued to glare at Lux with contemptuous eyes, then he turned to the other side of the hall. Lux asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aron stared intently at the other side of the hall. ¡°I sensed someone there just now.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Ardon frowned slightly. Ardon was the commander of the Black Lion Knightage and was one of the best knights of the empire. Lux as well, even though he looked like a moron, was the commander of the marquisate¡¯s subjugation squad and had also officially received the seal of a mage knight. ¡®No matter how much you say we¡¯re being careless, does this mean there¡¯s someone in the marquis¡¯ estate capable enough to slip past both me and Lux?¡¯ ¡°Ack, it¡¯s so salty!¡± Stroking the pouch full of money, Luke smiled despicably. ¡°If the land is ruined, they¡¯ll be so scared that they¡¯ll start paying so kindly in advance.¡± Luke exclaimed to Gorz. ¡°I¡¯ve distributed the shares to the members, but there¡¯s still this much left. Let¡¯s go for a good drink today!¡± However, unlike how excited Luke was, Gorz didn¡¯t look all too happy. In fact, he¡¯s been like this for days already. Starting from not long ago, when that rude lady grabbed him like that at the auction house. Luke tapped Gorz on the shoulder and spoke. ¡°Well, she was someone from under Marquis Russell, and I understand how upset you are, but what can we do? Let¡¯s just drink up and forget about it!¡± Instead of answering, Gorz spat out from his lower abdomen a huge, keuhaaaaa. ¡®I almost fainted back then¡­!¡¯ When he was suddenly caught by the back of his neck at the auction house without noticing. ¡¯Caught you.¡¯ Just recalling that low voice made his hair rise up. The person who grabbed him by the back of the neck was clearly a young woman who was wearing a cute dress, but he felt her aura before he even looked back. Her presence was almost comparable to that of a spider, who¡¯d set up a trap. ¡°Uuuuuuugh!¡± Gorz shuddered. ¡°No, but, when I looked at that wench, why did I think, ¡®spider¡¯¡­!¡± Luke also shuddered at the word ¡®spider¡¯. ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuu-ack!¡± As Luke trembled and shuddered, he took out a dirty snake skin from his coat pocket and put it on his forehead like a talisman. ¡°Why! Why! Why! Why did you have to say the word spider! Uhuuuk!¡± ¡°Uhuuuu!¡± ¡°Uhuhuhu! Lord Kingsnake, Lord Kingsnake! Get rid of the spider please!¡± As Gorz and Luke shuddered even more, their eyes met. ¡°Let¡¯s go out drinking.¡± ¡°Venomous wretch.¡± ¡°Very very venomous wretch.¡± Luke groaned as he pulled out a large chest from under the bed. And in that chest, there were huge eggs. Luke threw the pouch of money next to the eggs and closed the chest. Then, he went out the door with Gorz. As their footsteps went farther away, someone who was hiding in the shadows under the stairs revealed herself. It was Radis. ¡°Tez was right.¡± Tez, one of her comrades, had formerly lived in a village near the border before he entered the imperial subjugation squad. His village back then was also near the forest of monsters. Tez used to speak about this bar with scorn. It¡¯s located in the outskirts of Loire. ¡®That¡¯s the base of the Kingsnake Mercenary Corps, those bastards. They were terrible brutes, really.¡¯ The Kingsnake Mercenary Corps lured monsters to attack small villages, and this included Tez¡¯s former village near the border. Those mercenaries were inherently more heinous than any ferocious criminal, even with sins of high treason. Every time Tez saw this abandoned bar, there was never a time that swears and curses were directed at those mercenaries. Thanks to that, Radis easily recalled this place. ¡°As expected, those guys are really terrible brutes.¡± Radis pulled open the door that Gorz and Luke had just closed. It was locked, of course. ¡°Huhp!¡± Clang, clatter. Pulling it with force, the doorknob was soon torn off. After chucking the broken knob roughly, Radis opened the door and went in. With just overhearing their movements and words earlier, Radis could guess where Luke had hidden the chest. Sure enough, she found the hidden chest under the bed. She pulled it out and opened the lid. ¡°This¡­!¡± There were eggs in it. There were two that were the size of a fist, and one that was the size of a baby¡¯s head. These were not just ordinary eggs. The ones that were the size of fists had purple stripes on them, and the one that was the size of a baby¡¯s head had even weirder patterns. There was a subtle glow emanating from it as though a candle had been lit from inside the egg. And it¡¯s obvious what these eggs were. ¡°I knew it, monster eggs!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 Goosebumps rose on her skin. Even if she didn¡¯t know what those were, Radis would have still taken a step back. They were monster eggs, so naturally, monsters would hatch from there. Besides that, it¡¯s impossible to guess what kind of monster it would be just based on the outer shell. Something really terrible and malevolent might be born from there. More than that, monster eggs could invite more monsters to come. Radis now realized what Gorz was doing. They were summoning monsters using the eggs they had stolen from the forest of monsters. After that, he would threaten the villagers of the towns he visited and receive the payment of ¡®subjugating¡¯ the monsters. ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡± That one egg was glowing. And the shell was the color of bright ivory. The entire egg was covered with faint patterns as though it had been engraved with gold, and there was a subtle glow leaking out from it. The light changed to various hues the more she looked at it, so she couldn¡¯t put a label on just what color that glow was. Radis had seen many monster eggs back then, but she had never seen a glowing egg before. It was evidently suspicious. Then, she felt someone¡¯s presence outside the door. ¡°You said you¡¯d drink to your heart¡¯s content, but you didn¡¯t even bring any money with ya? You idiot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because ya suddenly talked about spiders!¡± ¡°S-Spiders! Uuugh-huuuu!¡± ¡°Euuurgh¡­ huh? What¡¯s with the doorknob?¡± Luke pulled on the broken knob as he opened the door. Then, he saw a stranger standing in the room. It was a boy with red hair wearing a short cloak. ¡®No, a girl?¡¯ At first glance, she seemed to be a boy because her clothes were all dirty and there was an iron club fastened to her belt. But when he looked at her face, she was definitely a woman. And he¡¯s met her before. Luke shouted. ¡°Auction house!¡± ¡°How did you even know this place¡­!¡± Radis raised her head to look at both Gorz and Luke. Then, she opened her lips to speak. ¡°There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°First, have you ever killed anyone while doing this?¡± Gorz and Luke stared at Radis in confusion. ¡°Second, these monster eggs have gold patterns, but how did fellows as blockheaded as you manage to get them?¡± Radis picked up the glowing egg from the cabinet. ¡°Lastly, what on earth is this?¡± Luke had just been staring blankly right then, but in his astonishment, he brought out a sharp dagger and shouted. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you wanna die? Put that down!¡± Gorz, who remained still thus far, stepped forward and spoke. ¡°You! If you think I¡¯m not going to get back at you just because you¡¯re the Marquis¡¯ person, you¡¯re mistaken! I don¡¯t know what kind of gall you have for coming here alone, but if you put that down, I¡¯ll be generous enough to spare your life!¡± After saying all that, Gorz reached towards Radis. It seemed like he was going to grab Radis by her hair, but that in itself was ridiculous to her. Radis dodged nimbly and grabbed Gorz¡¯ by his hair instead. ¡­That was to say, if he had even a single strand of hair on his shiny bald head, she would have reached for that, but since he didn¡¯t. Reaching for his beard instead clutching a handful of the scruffy hair, Radis asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think. Do you want me to let you live, or do you want to get hit because you wouldn¡¯t speak?¡± Caught by his beard, Gorz staggered forward. At this, he clenched his hands into fists and exclaimed indignantly. ¡°You!¡± Radis sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hit you once, then let¡¯s start talking.¡± In her previous life, Robert and Radis¡¯ high level of combat eventually raised the status of the entire subjugation squad¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t like that at first. There¡¯s not many people who voluntarily joined the subjugation squad like Radis. More cases than not, being sent to the subjugation squad was like a death sentence. Theirry was sent there after a duel. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s because he killed a high-ranking person. Tez, too, was caught smuggling goods. Laszlo was brought in for theft. And with such a group like there, there¡¯s only one way to discipline them. Hit ¡®em once, and they¡¯d start loosening up. If it doesn¡¯t work the first time, then keep hitting. Until it does work in the end. However, if you hit too hard and they die, then it¡¯s not even worth the effort of hitting that much. So, as long as their skull wouldn¡¯t get cracked open, or their brains wouldn¡¯t pour out, or their eyes wouldn¡¯t turn over, or their tongues wouldn¡¯t turn purple¡ªit¡¯s all good. It wouldn¡¯t be good to accidentally break some bones, since those took forever to mend back together. Moderation was key here. If you hit ¡®em carefully and sincerely, equally spreading out the hits throughout all other body parts without bias, then it¡¯ll work better. Radis used this method of hitting today, and the first mouth she managed to open up was Luke¡¯s very swollen mouth. ¡°Keeeuugh! W-We diwn¡¯t giwe it to peopwe, Ma¡¯am!¡± Then, Gorz¡¯ mouth soon opened as well. ¡°Ku-huhp! W-We happened to come across a passageway. Ku-hngh! I-It¡¯s directly connected to the f-forest of monsters, Ma¡¯am!¡± Doubled over, Gorz¡¯ face was soaked with tears trickling down his eyes, which were either swollen or just closed. Who knows. ¡°Passageway?¡± ¡°Ku-uurk! W-We entered the forest through that passageway m-many times. A-And we got the eggs from there and sold them, that¡¯s how w-we made money¡­¡± ¡°So you managed to make all this money from things you got in the forbidden region? It¡¯s a lot, huh.¡± ¡°I broke one egg before by mistake and the monsters chased after us¡­ I knew we shouldn¡¯t do something like that, but¡­!¡± Radis sighed briefly as she looked down at the miserable Gorz and Luke. Even though they knew they shouldn¡¯t do it, they still would have repeated it diligently. Until one day, their methods would get exposed¡ªbecause of which they¡¯d become wanted men, eventually get caught by bounty hunters, then promptly executed. ¡®People don¡¯t usually change from their ways¡­ Should I just get rid of them here?¡¯ Perhaps sensing the killing intent that Radis was exuding, Luke cried frantically. ¡°We made a mistwake! We won¡¯t do it agwain! We¡¯ll tuwn ower a new weaf¡­!¡± Radis stared at Luke, who was begging her that they could ¡®become her hands and feet¡¯. Then, she looked towards the glowing egg again. Gorz spoke. ¡°I-It hasn¡¯t been long since we got that one! We only took it because it looked interesting and I thought we¡¯d fetch a high price for it, Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°As long as you get money, you¡¯d go to the forbidden region, you¡¯d do something you¡¯re not supposed to do, and you even picked up something like this? Ha¡­¡± Holding her chin with one hand, Radis was lost in thought. Gorz and Luke didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡®There¡¯s a passageway leading straight to the forbidden region?¡¯ She never heard about this before. She often boasted about knowing every nook and cranny of the forest of monsters, but she had never heard of the existence of such a passage. But if a passageway like that didn¡¯t exist, these two oafs would have had to go the old-fashioned way and break through the forest of monsters from the outside just to reach the forbidden region and bring back eggs like these. No way they could have done that. ¡®Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the forbidden region all by myself.¡¯ Looking between the two sinners and the glowing egg, Radis finally came to a decision. She soon spoke. ¡°Lead me there.¡± Feeling like they were on death¡¯s door, Gorz and Luke headed towards the forest, which wasn¡¯t far from the base of the Kingsnake Mercenary Corps. Of course, this forest wasn¡¯t the forest of monsters. As they walked through the deserted forest, Radis threatened them. ¡°If you¡¯re just telling nonsense here, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nwot nownsense! It¡¯s the twuth!¡± Holding the torch, Luke hastily spoke up. Meanwhile Gorz, who was walking ahead with the chest of eggs, opened his mouth as well. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years. At that time, low-level monsters lived around here and were common in these parts of the forest. We were just hiding somewhere around here to catch some wild animals, but then at that time, we saw people in armor walking through a passageway. It wasn¡¯t just one or two people¡ªit was a lot.¡± Walking through the thick foliage, Luke pushed aside a group of vines that was hanging between two tall trees. Then, a small clearing was revealed at the base of a cliff that wasn¡¯t too high up. Between the crevice, a narrow cave entrance could be seen. It looked like an opening that had been formed after the ground had cracked open. Gorz explained. ¡°Those people left their horses here and then went ahead inside.¡± ¡°Thwat¡¯s how we smelled some money inswide.¡± Gorz gulped dryly. ¡°But the people who went inside the cave didn¡¯t come back out. No, well, some did, but only two people returned. It was a man in a black cloak and a child. ¡°A child?¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. But the rest didn¡¯t return. Out of curiosity, we went inside, too, and what we saw there was shocking.¡± Luke lit up the cave with the torch in his hand. After taking a step into the cave, Radis could see what exactly was shocking. On the right side, boulders had collapsed so that path had gotten completely blocked, but the other passageway leading deeper into the forest of monsters was so far ahead that the end of it was invisible. ¡°Does this path go as far as the forbidden region?¡± ¡°Yesh!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Then, Gorz dropped his salute and had a servile smile on his lips. ¡°Then that¡¯s all we hafta¡­!¡± Radis quickly grabbed Luke¡¯s cloak as he was about to run away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t let you go if you¡¯re just pulling my leg here?¡± With a frightened expression, Gorz cried. ¡°Aiyah, we¡¯re not pulling anyone¡¯s leg here, Ma¡¯am! The passageway is just long, but since there¡¯s only one way going there, you can just go straight. The end of it is the forbidden region! You don¡¯t even need a guide or whatever!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who took those eggs, so isn¡¯t it right that you¡¯ll put them back?¡± Radis took her iron club from her belt and swung it threateningly. ¡°Huuk!¡± Luke cried as Radis hit him with the iron club. ¡°Goruz! Goruz! Let¡¯s jwus go!¡± Gorz seemed to be muttering something under his breath, but he gulped the words back down because he couldn¡¯t fight back. And so the three of them walked down the dark passageway. All they did was walk, but it wasn¡¯t that easy. The road itself was leveled with bricks, but the air was stagnant, moldy and humid enough that it stung their throats. It wouldn¡¯t have been worse if it hadn¡¯t been for Luke¡¯s torch. ¡®I can¡¯t believe there really is a passage like this.¡¯ Radis observed the walls carefully. Perhaps because it was made a long time ago, but there were areas where groundwater had trickled in and turned into small swamp-like puddles, and there were also some places where the brick walls had been cracked open due to protruding tree roots. However, only small parts of this passageway were damaged. Most of it was well preserved. Radis could only think that this might be because of ancient magic. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 She thought so because the bricks were engraved with ancient runes along the passage. It wasn¡¯t well managed like the teleportation gate and the runes didn¡¯t shine, so Gorz and Luke didn¡¯t seem to have noticed at all. No, Radis also might not have noticed had she not seen the gate at Larrings and Dvirath. ¡®Maybe this passageway is an ancient magical relic like a gate.¡¯ Sometimes, while passing the chest to the other as they took turns carrying it, Gorz and Like chatted as though they wanted to fill the long silence. ¡°When we first came here without knowing anything, I didn¡¯t know how many times I went back and forth. It¡¯s just dark everywhere and there¡¯s no end in sight.¡± ¡°Bwahaha, just like our future!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, silence again. ¡°Wash it the fifsh one? We pwepawed hawd and finawwy went to the ewnd!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. When we opened the stone door, a large clearing appeared, and we looked around because it was just so amazing. There were white trees all over the place¡­¡± Watching Gorz blabber on like that, Radis decided to set aside her suspicion of him for the moment. The landscape he was describing exactly matched the forbidden region that she remembered. It seemed like this passageway was actually connected to the forbidden region. ¡°¡­And there were eggs at the edge of that clearing. I knew it instinctively the moment I saw them. Those are monster eggs!¡± ¡°Kehehehe!¡± ¡°They were a little salty!¡± Radis shook her head and asked. ¡°Was there someone who bought them?¡± Gorz replied excitedly. ¡°I heard they boiled them and ate them all up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely nuts.¡± Indeed, there were more weirdos out there than she previously thought. Such requests were usually sent to the subjugation squads. In case they could find the horn of a black unicorn, or if they would ever come across the tusks of a Shabel tiger, then collectors would come forward and buy them for prices even higher than a mana stone. There were times when just parts of a monster were more expensive, like a specimen of a night fog butterfly for example. And even when they didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d be used for, there were also times when certain people wanted to buy monster meat or blood. ¡°We once akshidentally bwoke a monshter egg back then, geh, then a low-ranked monshter came all the way here, wight?¡± ¡°A ghoul, an imp and a harpy all appeared suddenly that we were so terrified out of our wits.¡± Radis was dumbfounded. ¡°You were so terrified that you thought to use them to terrorize the border villages? Are you bragging? Do you want to get hit again?¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Gorz grumbled. ¡°We did that because we don¡¯t want to go hungry! After some rumors broke out that the viscount who boiled the eggs suffered a lot because of the spread of demonic energy, we couldn¡¯t sell any eggs at all. You can¡¯t even imagine it, but it¡¯s hard for mercenaries like us to survive without having to resort to such tricks.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s how you¡¯re justifying the cowardly acts that you do? You were bound to be caught one day in any case. As I did.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Ma¡¯am! How can a lady of noble status, who is doing her part as an apostle of justice, ever understand low lives like us.¡± After hearing Gorz answer like that, Luke stomped his feet¡ªwhich were getting numb¡ªand then shouted the same words again. ¡°We made a mistwake! We won¡¯t do it agwain! We¡¯ll tuwn ower a new weaf¡­!¡± Radis glared icily at them and turned away. Apostle of justice. Ridiculous. She wasn¡¯t doing this because she was sticking her nose into things. She never wanted to be an apostle of justice. Her principles remained the same as they were in her first life. Her hands were full with just protecting herself. Sure, sometimes she slipped out of the marquis¡¯ estate and hunted some monsters, but it wasn¡¯t for some great cause. The biggest reason was because she wanted to collect mana stones as they would fetch for high prices, and also because she knew that actual experience with battle was the most efficient way of training. There was also some hope that she could be beneficial to the marquisate. In any case, it wasn¡¯t because she likened herself as an apostle of justice or whatever. ¡®Should I say it¡¯s also because I don¡¯t want to go hungry?¡¯ Ridiculous, really. After Gorz repeatedly did what he had done with the monster eggs because ¡®he didn¡¯t want to go hungry¡¯, Gorz had harmed countless people and soon eventually became a wanted criminal. Then, he was executed. ¡®No matter who it was who found out, they¡¯d do the same thing and stop it.¡¯ Radis concluded so. She didn¡¯t do it because had some great cause in mind, just as Gorz said so sarcastically. Since she knew that a tragedy was about to happen, it¡¯s just that she wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. That¡¯s all. They took breaks once in a while, but how long had they been walking now? At last, the end appeared. There was a round clearing right there, and a huge stone door could be seen. Luke brought the torch between the cracks in the stone, so the clearing could be seen more clearly. ¡°This¡­!¡± Radis was certain. This passage was really an ancient magical relic. The bricks laid down on the floor of the clearing were inscribed with ancient runes similar to those that could be seen at the teleportation gate at Larrings. While Radis looked around the open space, Gorz and Luke put down the chest and slumped down on the floor. ¡°Oh mah gosh, we¡¯we finawwy hewe!¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die from all that walking!¡± ¡°It was sho hawd!¡± Radis side-eyed the pathetic men, but actually, Radis was also quite tired. Though rather than her body, her mind was exhausted. Walking in the dark where there was no end in sight was harder than she thought. But she couldn¡¯t afford to relax. ¡®Really though, how long has it been?¡¯ It must have been quite a long time already since she left the marquis¡¯ mansion. They were just in the darkness the entire time, so she didn¡¯t know exactly how much time had passed. But it seemed like it¡¯s been a full day. Maybe the people in the mansion were now looking for her. After this, she might no longer be able to use the excuse of going out for an evening stroll. Radis smiled bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s not something that I should hide in the first place, but¡­ why did I do that?¡¯ But the answer came up quickly. Because she didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Radis was good at hunting monsters, but she never boasted about it. She was a force to be reckoned with when it came to surviving in the harsh environment of the forbidden region, but the moment she returned to House Tilrod, Radis was always treated as nothing more than a rabid dog that had rolled around in mud. ¡¯Can you not come out of your room? Do you mind? Oh my god, how appalling!¡¯ After seeing Radis¡¯ skin, which had turned violet after she had been poisoned by demonic energy, Margaret pinched her nose and flinched back as if Radis had turned into a poisonous mushroom herself. ¡¯That¡¯s not contagious, is it? It¡¯s going to be so bad if David catches it, so don¡¯t you dare come close to him!¡¯ She didn¡¯t think that Margaret could hurt her now, but Radis still hadn¡¯t recovered from her previous life. How many tears did she shed as she washed her body? Even if that violet tinge wouldn¡¯t ever come off with water¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis shook her head vigorously. ¡®That¡¯s not going to happen anymore.¡¯ Just like how Gorz and Luke wouldn¡¯t be able to wreak havoc with those monster eggs. Now that Radis was far, far away from the Tilrod residence, her family would no longer be able to torment her. As Gorz and Luke carried the chest again as they whispered something between themselves, Radis turned to them and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± Luke shook his head in despair. ¡°We cawn¡¯t go. Not ewen one step!¡± Luke had been obediently following Radis¡¯ orders until now, but he looked like he had already made up his mind this time. It was no wonder that Luke was acting like this though. After he had been beaten by Radis to her heart¡¯s content on top of having to walk so much for a full day, he really looked miserable. ¡®Did I hit him too much?¡¯ Radis reflected on her actions. Very minimally. Then, Gorz stood up with a groan. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Luke, you stay here.¡± Gorz held the handle of the pulley that was connected to the heavy stone door and chain. He turned the handle with such force that his face turned red. Soon enough, a rumbling sound echoed through the air, and a rusty chain lifted the stone door that began to open little by little. When there was a gap that was enough for one person to pass, Gorz hung the handle on the latch and wiped off his sweat. ¡°Here it is, Ma¡¯am!¡± Radis slowly passed through the stone opening. As she walked through the door, she could see nothing through the thick fog that stretched in front of her. It wasn¡¯t just humid¡ªit felt like she was underwater. The fog was so hard to breathe in because of the strong fishy smell that were coming from the bodies of the monsters there. Rather, the acrid air inside the stone gate was considered to be better. Not even a single gust would pass inside the forbidden region. Nevertheless, in those bleak surroundings, a strange howl resembling the sound of wind could often be heard. Carrying the chest with the eggs in them, Radis stood there and looked around. This sound. This smell. They brought back memories of her previous life. ¡¯Vice Commander, we can¡¯t find any traces of the inspection team.¡¯ ¡®Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ ¡®Vice Commander¡­!¡¯ As Radis was staring blankly into the forest, she shook her head in terror. ¡°No, no!¡± During Radis¡¯ life¡ªwhere she pretended to be David and was the vice commander of the subjugation squad¡ªwas already over. She already died. Here, she was just the sixteen-year-old Radis. This version of Radis who decided to live only for herself. ¡°It never happened. Don¡¯t be afraid of something that never happened!¡± Radis covered her nose and mouth with a sleeve. The forbidden region was a place where many kinds of poisonous mushrooms and herbs grew. The stagnant air itself in the forbidden region was also poisonous because no fresh breeze would even pass by. Perhaps that was what caused the sudden recollection of that desperate memory just now. Radis looked back and spoke. ¡°You, your nose and mouth¡­¡± But Gorz was not there. There was a loud screech, and then the sound of chains spinning through the stone door. Through the nearly closed stone door, Gorz¡¯s exclamation seeped through. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ¡°Bwahahaha, unlucky wench! You¡¯re monster food now!¡± But Luke freaked out and shouted back. ¡°G-Goruz¡­! Eben still, she¡¯s a giwl¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think I care?! This door can only be opened from this side. Kehehehe!¡± Radis reached out quickly, but the stone door was already closed shut. ¡°Ha¡­?¡± Feeling a tingling sensation at the back of her head, she stepped back and looked up at the tightly closed door. The closed stone gate looked like a huge wall. There were some sticky, poisonous moss that looked to be grayish-brown all over the stone gate, and there were vines hanging throughout as well. To anyone who didn¡¯t know that there was a gate right here, it looked like it was only a stone wall. ¡°Those pricks, really?¡± Grinding her teeth, Radis pulled the rusty sword from her waist and held it tight. She tried to push the tip of the sword through the cracks in the stone gate, but it was impossible. The stone gate was solidly closed, and the gap was closed like it was a shell. On the other hand, her iron sword was also covered in a thick layer of black rust. She tried a couple more times, but Radis eventually gave up on opening the door. She pounded the stone wall with her sword. But it really wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Ha!¡± Radis touched the spot where the moss was scraped off from being beaten by the iron sword. She tried pushing the stone gate with mana covering her fingertips, but it still wouldn¡¯t move as she wanted. It felt like she was pushing against the ground. ¡°This isn¡¯t any regular stone, is it?¡± Though she didn¡¯t know its exact identity, the stone gate was also part of the ancient magical ruins. Maybe that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t break it like she could with regular stones. Looking at the wall with a conflicted expression, Radis suddenly found something. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She could see a thick groove where the moss had been scraped off. Looking at it with a grimace, Radis tried to examine it, but she was startled by a distant roar. ¡°Ah, seriously.¡± She tore off a piece of her shirt and covered her nose and mouth with it. After that, she held the rusty sword firmly so that she¡¯d be able to face off against whatever it was that could appear suddenly. ¡®What a terrible place.¡¯ Radis sighed inwardly. Most parts of the forest of monsters were terrible places, but since the monsters were basically still living beings, the forest was still a habitable place. However, that didn¡¯t include the forbidden region. As she walked through the fog, Radis¡¯ eyes continuously scanned her surroundings, and through the white haze, she found a silhouette. Radis stopped to look at it. ¡®The underworld tree!¡¯ It was the tree at the center of all demonic monsters and the root of all their origins. The tree, which was as white as a sheet, looked so unnatural that it would catch the eye of anyone who¡¯d see it. Its huge trunk was something that not even ten adults would be able to cover even when their arms would stretch out to the fullest. However, if one would look closely, numerous thin roots extended from under the trunk and floated in the air to support it. It was a characteristic trait of the underworld tree that its roots were floating in the air just as mangroves grew in the mud. ¡®Haa, it¡¯s strong.¡¯ Her eyes were burning from the intense demonic power that was emanating from the underworld tree. Radis frowned and placed the chest on the floor. Monsters usually laid their eggs near the roots of the underworld tree. It might seem like the act of abandoning their eggs, but instead of gaining warmth from their mother¡¯s bosoms, monster eggs grew even more powerful if they could absorb energy from the roots of the underworld tree. It wasn¡¯t a nasty characteristic. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Beneath the cloth that was covering her lips, Radis let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t come here to return the eggs because she had some good faith towards the monsters. Just as she said, she came here to make sure that Gorz would set his wayward actions straight. But far from reflecting on his actions, Gorz really went ahead and did the exact opposite. ¡®Terrible bastard.¡¯ The back of her head was still stinging. But the strange thing was that, rather than being angry at Gorz, she felt pathetic because she didn¡¯t foresee this. ¡®I¡¯m still tied to the past.¡¯ The realization was like a splash of cold water. ¡°This is a sign that I should stop thinking about the past. Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve been stabbed in the back¡­¡± Radis urged herself. She decided to roughly leave behind the eggs near the underworld tree and go back to the stone gate to find a way to open it. ¡®But what if the gate never opens?¡¯ It might open if she was really determined to break it, but if the door breaks, then the monsters might be able to go out through the passageway. ¡®Then¡­ I¡¯ll just find my way out of this place. How many days will it take though?¡¯ Radis sighed deeply, rolling out the fist-sized monster eggs roughly towards the roots of the underworld tree. And, just as she was about to pick up the shiny egg, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis quickly reached over her head. ¡°Vice Commander!¡± Laszlo cried out as his shoulders were soaked with blood. ¡°It¡¯s weird. Where¡¯s the inspection team?¡± Thierry, who had a bandage wrapped over his head, shot back sharply. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We were fooled. This¡­ is a trap!¡± Thierry turned his head to look at Tez. ¡°Tez, where did you get the letter back then?¡± Tez murmured back with a pale face. ¡°The inspection team¡¯s squire gave it to me. He said that the team had already left for the forbidden region¡­¡± ¡°Squire? Which one?¡± ¡°His name was¡­ Fred, I think? I don¡¯t remember his name, but he introduced himself as a squire of the investigation team. Hey, you think I¡¯m stupid? The moment I got the letter, of course I checked the temporary lodgings where the investigation team was staying, and it was already empty!¡± He¡¯d been silent until now, but Merrick asked. ¡°Is it Alfred? The kid who said he¡¯s from the Roderick family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The moment that House Roderick was mentioned, Radis clenched her teeth so hard that her molars let out a grinding sound. None of these men knew just how much House Roderick went out of their way to interfere with everything that Robert did. But would they really go to this extent just for the lone reason that Robert was the son of a concubine? They¡¯re acting like the laws don¡¯t apply to them. ¡®No, I can¡¯t jump to conclusions. I need to assess the situation as it is.¡¯ Radis looked around. She led the subjugation squad towards the forbidden region so that they could find any traces of the imperial inspection team. They were now near the underworld tree, which they heard was the investigation team¡¯s destination, but there were no traces of them at all. More than half the squad had incurred major and minor injuries throughout this journey. In addition, the next area over was the underworld tree, which was the core of the forbidden region. Radis made a decision. ¡°The pursuit is off. We¡¯re withdrawing!¡± At that moment. Suddenly, Laszlo¡¯s body was flung into the air. ¡°AAACK!¡± Countless branches were stretching out from the underworld tree¡¯s trunk, casting web-like shadows throughout the fog. So, it couldn¡¯t be ascertained. It was impossible to know if there was a real spider web looming within those shadows. ¡®It¡¯s the same as back then!¡¯ Radis grabbed the web that was attached to the back of her neck. A bright flame rose from her hand. Her gaze was focused first on her hand, and then she looked up. Above her head, a thread as thick as a human being¡¯s finger was coming down from the white fog and the web-like shadows. In fact, it was burning rapidly from where she had grabbed it. With a clicking sound, the broken thread fell. With cold eyes, Radis inspected the rapidly burning thread. She knew it now. It¡¯s the same thread that had snatched Laszlo away. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky, huh.¡± She meant it. How on earth could she be so unlucky. There were many monsters protecting the underworld tree. Elves that used the power of spirits. Centaurs that fired arrows with great power. Even immortal golems. But by far, the most dangerous out of them all was this Arachne. Radis looked up overhead. In that suffocating haze, there was a black shadow. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re the one who¡­!¡± The faces of her dying comrades flashed before her eyes. At that moment, Radis was engulfed by an uncontrollable wrath. She had already died once and this was her second chance at life, but still, it was something that she couldn¡¯t overcome. How long had she spent repeating in her mind the events that took place on that day, blaming herself with all her heart. When she didn¡¯t notice the trap, when she shuddered in her own helplessness, when she watched her dying comrades. She blamed herself for everything. After her second life began, she comforted herself by convincing herself that she was now the sixteen-year-old Radis. She chanted to herself as if it was a mantra that none of that happened¡ªno, that it would never happen in the future. She actively tried not to think of it at all. Until she came here to the forbidden region. Until she met Arachne. Her hand gripped the sword that was entirely covered in rust. No, it was now covered in mana. The mana-infused sword trembled faintly in her grasp. Hwa-rak! A sharp sound tore through the stagnant fog. It was Arachne¡¯s web. As fast as an arrow, as hard as steel, as flexible as a whip. And, it was also sticky that it was almost impossible to take it off when it¡¯s already stuck on you. How many people had been lost to this web in the past¡­! ¡®But it¡¯s different now!¡¯ As she thought this, Radis infused mana into the rusty sword. Over the surface of the sword that was covered with lumps of rust, showers of sparks could be seen by the naked eye. She was infusing mana in a rough manner, but there was no other choice. It was something that she learned through the struggles she faced in her past life. Fire was the best bet against a spider¡¯s web. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 Rather, every word Mariel uttered drove a nail into Radis¡¯ chest. Radis stared at the older woman with reddening eyes, then she opened her lips. ¡°You talk too much, Madam.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You might not understand, but there are people in this world who do not deserve to be parents.¡± At Radis¡¯ words, the drawing room fell silent as though it was flooded with arctic waters. Now, it was Mariel¡¯s lips that began to tremble. ¡°How arrogant¡­ Miss Radis, even if some things go wrong, it¡¯s very wrong of you to think like this. What do you mean, ¡®Don¡¯t deserve to be parents¡¯? Parents and their children are connected by the heavens. What other qualifications do they need? After carrying you in her stomach your mother gave birth to you, Miss Radis. And your father raised you until you¡¯re this old!¡± Mariel spoke firmly as she looked alternately between Radis and Yves with anger behind her eyes. ¡°You have no gratitude. Even if your parents make mistakes, even if they commit treason, if you are their child, you must forgive your parents¡¯ faults!¡± With her head bowed down, Radis¡¯ expression hardened. She muttered. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather that they committed treason.¡± She meant it. If Margaret and Zade had committed only the capital offense of treason, it would be much easier to forgive them. Radis raised her head. ¡°You¡¯re right, Madam. That¡¯s also what I believed. I tried that as well. But you can¡¯t even imagine how much I¡­!¡± An unfeeling smile could be seen on Radis¡¯ lips. ¡°But Madam, sometimes, there are parents who themselves drive a nail into their child¡¯s heart. Strangely, people don¡¯t ask those parents what reason they had to have done this. Is that acceptable? Is it only a child who has a duty towards their parents? Is there no duty that parents must uphold towards their child?¡± Something that had hardened inside her heart seemed to have burst out. After saying this, Radis stood there blankly for a moment. It wasn¡¯t like her to say those words. A large thorn piercing her heart seemed to have gone loose. Her entire body was trembling. Radis couldn¡¯t bear to look at Mariel¡¯s face. Mariel, who didn¡¯t know Radis¡¯ situation, had spoken only of the common notion that people believed regarding parents and their children. Yet those words provoked Radis¡¯ ire. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°¡­I apologize. I was too harsh.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Radis apologized as she continued to tremble. Then, she turned around. ¡°Hey¡­ Hey!¡± Mariel¡¯s startled shout quickly faded in the distance. Radis ran down the flight of stairs in a hurry. As she passed through the hall, it felt like the maids were watching her with their necks craned out. Radis was also terrified of the maids¡¯ gazes. ¡°Miss Radis?¡± Allen, who was standing near the front door, called out to her, but Radis ignored him as well. She pushed the front door of the estate and ran towards the garden. Just in time, the stableman happened to be unfastening the horses of a carriage. Radis snatched the reins of one horse and climbed over it recklessly. ¡°Ha-ya!¡± And like that, she disappeared like the wind. * * * ¡¯Driving a nail into her parents¡¯ hearts like this isn¡¯t a child¡¯s duty, nor is it even any human¡¯s duty!¡¯ ¡®I just made a decision that would benefit David¡¯s future along with the Tilrod family!¡¯ Mariel and Margaret¡¯s words echoed in her mind like auditory hallucinations. For the future of the family. For the future of her younger brother, who was the pillar of the household. Just for their sake, was it right to ruin the life of the eldest daughter who no one wanted? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Was that the duty of a child? The duty of all human beings? ¡®If this is true, then just one time is enough. Why was I given two lives? If there¡¯s a god out there, if there¡¯s a reason that I was born as the eldest daughter of the Tilrod family, that god should have just let me die. Why do I need to live again? Does that mean that I¡¯d have to live like that twice? It¡¯s all too cruel!¡¯ How long had she been running? Radis drew the horse to a stop when she felt that its neck had become soaked with sweat. Her face was frozen cold from the night¡¯s strong breeze, but her body was sweating just as the horse did. Chapter 43 Haa¡­¡± Radis patted the horse¡¯s neck and soothed it before she climbed down. Considering how many hours she ran, the sky was now tinted black. The same was true of the land. There was no light anywhere around her. She was the only one in this wide moonlit field. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Over the field¡¯s horizon, Radis saw a dark forest that was completely black. Even though such bright moonlight was illuminating the world below, the forest was completely dark as though it had swallowed all the light. After tying the horse to a tree, Radis walked towards that forest. This forest was strange. She couldn¡¯t hear the sound of bugs scuffling in the grass or the birds crying in the night. And the scent enveloping the air wasn¡¯t the fresh smell of grass and trees, but the stench of rotting soil and an unknown fish-like smell. Reaching the edge of the forest, Radis reached out and placed a hand over a tree. Even though it was a spot that should be touched by the sun during the day, the bark was covered with thick moss. Then, not far away, she heard a low growl. Radis was certain. ¡°Monsterwood¡­!¡± She knew that the Russell Marquisate was next to Monsterwood. But she couldn¡¯t believe that it was this close! In her previous life, Radis wandered until the point of exhaustion in this vast forest. The memory was still vivid. A tiresome march that never seemed to end, the battles against the terrible monsters, almost dying from miasma. Strangely however, Radis never felt negatively about this forest. Sometimes, this forest felt more like home than the Tilrod mansion. The subjugation was definitely difficult, but there were also times when it was fun. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t the Vice Captain talk?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you know the Vice Captain well? When he comes to the forest he becomes quiet. He¡¯s different when he¡¯s outside.¡¯ She never said anything because she was afraid that they would find out she¡¯s a woman, even towards her comrades who followed her without any doubt. ¡®I have faith in you.¡¯ Robert, the captain of the subjugation squad, was just as silent as her, but he was sometimes as warm as the sun. ¡®Dee.¡¯ But in the end, she eventually failed to uphold his faith in her. Robert¡­ Radis began to walk as though she¡¯d find him somewhere in that forest. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, but what should I say, what should I ask¡­¡± While walking with her head down, something rustled in the dark and so she raised her head. Three green beads of light looked back at her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Radis looked around. It wasn¡¯t alone. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks More green lights appeared one by one in the dark. She saw a lot of those beasts before. ¡°Three-eyed wolves.¡± As if to answer her, a large wolf growled and stepped out from the shadows. Twice as big as ordinary wolves, it had two glinting green eyes where they should normally be and its third eye was higher on its head. With just one glance, it was obvious that it¡¯s a monster. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even came out to the edge of the woods. You must be very hungry.¡± Radis looked around. These monsters were never alone. From as few as five to as many as ten or even twenty in their pack. These were nasty fellows who would annihilate another group if they¡¯d happen to meet. At this, Radis habitually reached to her side, yet she could only say, ¡°Damn it.¡± She was empty-handed. ¡°Even if I run away¡­ it¡¯s too late.¡± Framed by black branches, the bright moon looked back at her as she looked at it in despair. She didn¡¯t know how she got here. She didn¡¯t want to do it just because it¡¯s her. She didn¡¯t want to live like this either. How nice if she could have been able to live like David or Jurich, not Radis? In the name of carrying out a child¡¯s duties, she was so ashamed to the point that she could only bow down. She was so envious of their lives where they had the love and respect of their parents. But what could she do? She was Radis. Since it was like this, she had no choice but to live as Radis. Grrraang! A wolf rushed at her. As if it was a signal, dozens of green eyes filled her surroundings. At the horrifying sight, Radis closed her eyes. ¡®If I were to die like this, then I won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡¯ But then¡ª Radis¡¯ second heart, the mana core, began to beat. With her eyes closed, she suddenly reached out her hand and crushed something that had jumped at her. ¡°¡­I was ready to die, so I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d still live.¡± Radis¡¯ eyes opened once more. And she looked down at her hand. There, the color of fire burned. Mana that was red as blood wrapped around her hand. When she was a child, there were flowers that she liked, and they were the same color. No other beautiful flower could compare to its dignity. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only A tall flower that never swayed, just soaring high and blazing beautifully. After confirming the red, flame-like mana in her hand, a slight smile tugged on Radis¡¯ lips. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The wolves rushed in. In her hand, a wolf¡¯s dead body lay limp, its head crushed. Chapter 44 However, the wolves¡¯ attention shifted. For these hungry monsters with low intelligence, the death of one of their kind became like bait as it turned into a lump of meat for them to devour, and it became more attractive than the enemy in front of them. Radis jumped into the pack, too. The hand with mana wrapped around it was like a heavy blunt weapon, or it could also be a sharp sword. Like a hungry beast herself, Radis knocked down the wolves. She crushed the wolves¡¯ heads, twisted their necks, and stabbed them in the chest. At the same time, her expression was calm. As though she was just cleaning her small room¡ªdusting off the surfaces, scraping off candle wax, making her bed and sweeping the floor. Rather, these familiar movements even felt boring to her, and she destroyed the wolf pack one after another. Whine¡­ In an instant, the whole clearing was covered with dead bodies of the wolves. Those left that survived were unfaithful. Either scared or injured, they ran away while limping and whining. Radis stopped there and didn¡¯t chase them. She wasn¡¯t here to hunt. Amidst the corpses, Radis pulled the magic stones from each wolf¡¯s third eye, where she could feel their strong miasma. She didn¡¯t forget to cover her hands with her sleeves while doing this. Most of the magic stones that she got from the three-eyed wolves were as small as a wheat grain. It would be difficult to get a high price for these since three-eyed wolves were considered as low-rank monsters. However, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she¡¯d be kicked out from the Russell Marquisate tomorrow, so even this much was something she appreciated. ¡°Well then, first¡­¡± Radis sighed, looking down at her body that was covered with the wolves¡¯ black blood. ¡°I have to wash up¡­ and then go back.¡± * * * As she washed away the black blood in a stream, Radis decided to meet Marquis Russell as soon as the sun rose so that she could talk to him about what she wasn¡¯t able to say yesterday. But she couldn¡¯t do as she planned. She caught a terrible cold that day. Looking back, this was a plausible outcome. She had pushed her body too hard when it wasn¡¯t used to mana yet, and at the same time she used too much mana, sweated a lot and then washed herself in a cold stream. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks And to top it off, she returned on horseback, riding through the cold wind without having dried herself first. It would be more odd if she hadn¡¯t caught a cold. But something strange happened then. Allen, who visited Radis for breakfast, found out that she had a cold and suddenly had an expression as though he was about to collapse. ¡°Call the doctor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°Bring him in right now!¡± Radis rarely ever had a doctor visit her. And even more so, it was impossible to have a doctor visit her for something as insignificant as a cold. The doctor who Allen called was House Russell¡¯s family doctor. In the midst of her fever and all that commotion, Radis was feeling so grateful that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Even so, the doctor didn¡¯t get angry at Radis. He didn¡¯t scoff at her for being called just because of a cold, and neither did he make her feel intimidated by all the medical fees. The doctor kindly said that he would diagnose Radis and prescribe some medicine for her. Drinking the brewed herbal concoction, Radis¡¯s stomach felt warm as she lay back down on the soft bed. She was feeling a little out of sorts because of her fever and she was hurting all over as though she was beaten, but even after all that, she felt a little¡­ no, she felt really good. While she was in the Tilrod household, no one looked after her even if she was sick. Whenever Radis was sick, Margaret would only say, ¡®Rest well and just get better.¡¯ Radis always had to endure everything alone, whether it was when she had a stomachache after eating spoiled food, when she had a terribly high fever, or even when her finger broke while using a wooden sword. ¡®It¡¯s the first time someone¡¯s worried about me.¡¯ After her cold got better, Radis decided that she should thank Allen. But the strange things continued after that. ¡°I¡¯ll help you change your clothes!¡± ¡°Would you like some lemon water?¡± ¡°How about warm milk with honey?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change the wet towel on your forehead!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Two maids at a time came to Radis¡¯ room alternately. She fell asleep because of the medicine. Then when she opened her eyes, the maids were there, but she fell asleep again. And when she opened her eyes again, there were different maids. This was a Marquisate, so it must be natural for the maids to take special care of their guests like this, but¡­ There¡¯s too many of them. It¡¯s like almost every maid in the household had come to visit Radis. Chapter 45 Though she was exhausted, the maids urged Radis to change out of her sweat-soaked clothes and into dry clothes. Then, she was given lemon water, and later warm milk with honey. Then, the maid with a cute ribbon on her hair placed a wet towel over Radis¡¯ forehead. The maid had a happy expression. When Allen came back, he freaked out when he found about ten maids flocking around Radis¡¯ bed while they supported her. ¡°What are you all doing to a patient? Everyone, go out!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just nursing the patient back to health!¡± ¡°Is there a need for twelve people to do that?¡± Allen drove the maids out of the room like an angry buffalo. And the maids cried like a flock of sparrows. Allen turned to Radis and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for making you go through a strange thing like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean strange? It¡¯s alright with me. I guess everyone likes nursing someone to health.¡± With a red face because of her fever, Radis thought. ¡®I guess they don¡¯t hate me. What a relief.¡¯ When she thought so, she smiled. Watching Radis like this, Allen sighed inwardly. ¡®Rather than calling a fellow woman handsome, they just couldn¡¯t understand!¡¯ In Allen¡¯s perspective, Radis had very short hair, but she was still a pretty girl. Though she might look like a boy because of her strong features, the other women couldn¡¯t see the truth. The maids of the mansion strangely think of this lady as handsome. They were making quite the fuss, saying that Radis was like a handsome, prince-like young lady who resembled the main character of the novel ¡´ Dame Angela ¡µ. It¡¯s the most popular novel these days. Allen didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore. He looked at Radis with some pity, then he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll get a quiet exclusive maid who¡¯ll be taking care of you.¡± ¡°An exclusive maid? I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel conscious when your condition is like this, Miss Radis. You just need to focus on your recovery.¡± When Allen said this, Radis could no longer refuse. She smiled and tried to brush off the awkwardness between them. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Mister Allen.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Radis.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your concern.¡± Closing the door behind him, Allen wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°Poor thing¡­¡± Under Yves Russell¡¯s orders, Allen investigated Radis¡¯ background. On the surface, Allen was the House Russell¡¯s butler, but behind the scenes, he was actually a member of the marquis¡¯ secret information organization called ¡®Acroates¡¯. ¡®It¡¯s great that I got ahold of the old gardener at House Tilrod.¡¯ Once contact was established with a servant from the Tilrod mansion, it wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate Radis¡¯ background. In particular, old man Roto, a gardener working for the Tilrod family, seemed to have a lot of things to say. ¡¯I really couldn¡¯t stand it. The salary¡¯s just as valuable as shat on a rat¡¯s tail, but there¡¯s so many things to do. And there¡¯s this one thing¡ªthere¡¯s a run-down cabin that¡¯s been abandoned for a hundred years far away from the manor, yet they wanted me to pay for the cabin¡¯s broken door? It¡¯s been years since I told my wife about that broken door, but what¡¯s the reason for holding me accountable for it? It¡¯s not a place for an old man like me, and while crying, my wife told me to leave that place. That family¡¯s ¡°generosity¡± is just too much.¡¯ With a glass of strong rum in one hand, old man Roto started lamenting and rambled on. ¡®I¡¯ve seen the Young Ladies and the Young Master grow up since they were kids. But the Madam and the Master treated Lady Radis strangely.¡¯ The old gardener raised his thick hand. ¡¯If you bite ten fingers, only those fingers would hurt, right? That¡¯s a lie. If you bite just your ring finger, your jaw would hurt, and that pain would go straight to your brain. Then the other fingers would need to be held tightly so that the pain would go away. Poor Lady Radis was like that.¡¯ With his fist holding silver, old man Roto told the whole story of the cancellation of David Tilrod¡¯s acceptance to the academy. The young lady, who had been obedient all this time to the terrible Madam, seemed to have finally begun to rebel. Roto added that he thought Radis to be pitiful, but on the other hand, he was relieved. Hearing this, Allen thought that Radis would be a more rebellious or spiteful girl. However, seeing Radis here and now, all he could see was a poor girl who had been abused by her parents. No matter how insignificant her place was in that household, she was still a young lady of a noble household, but just by looking at the items she brought from home, anyone could guess what kind of treatment she received from the Tilrod family. How could a girl of her age have only worn-out men¡¯s clothes? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Moreover, she seemed to have been treated so poorly that she found it difficult to entrust her only bag to anyone. ¡¯Thank you very much for your concern.¡¯ Allen could feel Radis¡¯ sincerity in those words. It was natural to worry about a sick person, but this child seemed to be really grateful about it. After blowing his nose into his handkerchief, Allen headed someplace else. Chapter 46 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday.¡± That evening, unexpectedly, Yves Russell visited her. Whether it was a gift for someone recovering or not, the bouquet of roses that he brought were out of place. Radis took her medicine and slept a lot. And though she still had a high fever, she sat up and greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault, Marquis. Rather, it was me who made a grave mistake¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with this.¡± As he beckoned to the side, servants came in with large things. Perplexed, Radis just stared as they came towards her. Then one servant opened the lid of a box and held it to her. There were various fabrics inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°These are gifts that Madam Mariel has sent as a token of apology.¡± Yves Russell closed the lid himself, his face with an expression of frustration. ¡°I have no excuses for yesterday. I¡¯m just very sorry. I¡¯ve caused a strange misunderstanding because I haven¡¯t explained why you¡¯re here to the Madam before that. But I¡¯ve since explained and I told her that I decided to be your guardian.¡± Yves Russell drew closer to her. Unlike his gloomy appearance, he smelled quite good. It was an adult man¡¯s scent, a mixture of sweet yet bitter scent that seemed to be like scorched sugar. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer like that. It¡¯s completely my mistake.¡± It¡¯s really strange. Obviously, Radis was hurt by Mariel¡¯s words, but the resentment harbored by her heart seemed to melt away after hearing Yves Russell¡¯s apology. Looking back, Radis was also at fault. If she had waited for Yves Russell just as he requested, she wouldn¡¯t have met Mariel. But she had become impatient and went to visit him anyway, and this caused Mariel to misunderstand. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who went to see you first¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told Madam Mariel not to come to the mansion until she¡¯s apologized to you properly. There will be no such incident again from now on.¡± From now on, he said. ¡®Am I still allowed to stay here?¡¯ Radis looked up at Yves Russell. He always covered half his face with his fringe and wore only black clothes as though he was an ominous crow. Because of this, Radis¡¯s only impression of him was that he was brutal and volatile, but after a few exchanges with him, she started to think that this person was truly good. He¡¯s even gone to the extent of apologizing sincerely to Radis, who had no true position here in his marquisate. Radis asked him. ¡°Why¡­ are you going this far for me?¡± Yves Russell answered her with a kind voice. ¡°You signed a contract with me, Miss Stepping Stone.¡± ¡°Stepping¡­ What?¡± ¡°If Prince Olivier likes you, you¡¯re not just some stranger.¡± As the corners of Yves¡¯ mouth went up, he started speaking bold words. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a Duke. I¡¯ll do anything just to achieve this, and as someone who needs to break down Prince Olivier¡¯s iron wall, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything if I can go over that iron wall. I have to do it. You may end up being a stepping stone for me, so isn¡¯t it natural that I¡¯d be nice to you?¡± Hearing all this, Radis could only stare at him with her mouth agape. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She had just thought of him as a good person. Radis felt like she had been swindled. She felt anxious before this, but now Radis felt like a fool. ¡®Marquis Russell isn¡¯t someone foolish. He just wanted to make sure to invest in a gamble like this. So¡­ He¡¯s thinking of me just as I¡¯m thinking of him as my ticket to a cherry farm.¡¯ Radis almost burst into laughter. ¡®Indeed, this was something like a gamble. Even if the cherry farm fails, it¡¯s not the cherries¡¯ fault.¡¯ Radis was finally able to shake off the guilt that she harbored towards Marquis Russell. With a smirk, she said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gambling chips are precious.¡± ¡°Now we can talk.¡± Yves Russell grinned and reached out his hand. Radis held that hand and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Marquis!¡± ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ 08. Is this okay? It¡¯s been fifteen days since Radis entered the Marquisate. ¡°Am I really allowed to do this?¡± She muttered this to herself several times a day. In both her lives, she considered the best bed to be a hard wooden bed with a single blanket on it. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only This was because there¡¯s no such thing as a bed whenever she went on subjugations. ¡°It was terrible at the camps. I had to sleep in hammocks.¡± A hammock made from woven vines was better than sleeping on the ground. It should be better to sleep with one blanket on the ground, but it¡¯s difficult to endure the cold and moisture seeping from the bare ground. ¡°But now it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Chapter 47 In the Marquis¡¯ estate, she was given a thick mattress with two layers of duvets to sleep on. The duvets were filled with only soft duck feathers, and so it felt like she was sleeping on top clouds. There was no pain from her bones pressing against hard wooden boards, and she didn¡¯t feel like a piece of ham with her arms and legs bound while sleeping in a hammock. When she woke up in those duvets, they didn¡¯t become frozen blankets that made some shattering sound. Awakened by the soft sunlight streaming through the soft chiffon curtains, the feathers that smelled like lavender made it feel like she was embracing light on that bed. She couldn¡¯t believe she could roll around like this in the morning¡­! Radis decided. ¡°Even if I end up leaving the Marquisate, I¡¯ll live my life¡ªI surely will! I need to buy wool mattresses and feather duvets¡­!¡± Radis opened the curtains and opened the window. Soaked with dew and shining under a silver sheen, the garden was so beautiful that exclamations came out naturally. She stood against the window frame and enjoyed the cool, fragrant morning air. And her luxury didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Lady Radis, are you up?¡± She didn¡¯t know how, but when Radis woke up, the marquisate¡¯s maids knew it right away and brought over some water for her to use to wash her face. After washing her face in warm, flower-scented water, she saw that there was breakfast waiting for her. Meals at the marquisate. Considering this, Radis somehow wanted to last at least two years here. Brendon, the marquisate¡¯s chef was, in Radis¡¯ humble opinion, a genius. When Radis was suffering from her cold, Brendon made a dish for her that made her feel as though she could rise from her bed even if she was dying. Lemon sherbet that just goes down smoothly in one¡¯s throat, caramel pudding that melts at the tip of one¡¯s tongue, apple pies baked with plenty of cinnamon. When Brendon, who had a nice mustache, gave a generous dash of caramel syrup with spices on the pudding while saying it was good for her cold, Radis heard a bell-like, angelic sound coming from above the chef¡¯s head. Today as well, Brendon was displaying his genius on a platter. The light sandwich was chock-full with salted ham and crunchy vegetables, and beside it was a bowl of sweet chestnut soup. Of course, both were so delicious that she could cry. These days, because she looked forward to breakfast, her eyes would open at dawn. After a satisfactory meal, Radis poured a cup of tea that was brewed with high-quality leaves, and inside the teacup was a slice of lemon. The sweet taste spread inside her mouth as she took a sip, and its warmth was spread within her as well. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Almost shuddering, Radis¡¯ shoulders shook with happiness. In the past, she didn¡¯t know how much satisfaction food, clothing and shelter could bring to one¡¯s life. It was too great of a feeling of happiness that it¡¯s unbelievable that this luck came by chance. ¡°If this isn¡¯t a vacation, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± Cloud-like beds and sunny rooms. And also delicious meals brought by lovely maids that made Radis wonder if they were actually angels. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She felt sorry for her own self when she recalled how the grumpy Irene would bring her meals before. The most important thing was that there was no Margaret, who frequently came to her and did verbal and physical abuse, no David, who would spout sarcastic remarks and quarrel whenever their eyes met, no Jurich, who would turn her face to look away and ignore Radis. And there was no Zade, who seemed to be doing nothing wrong, but was actually the cause of all the family¡¯s problems. ¡°Now that I¡¯m out of the Tilrod household, it feels like I¡¯m actually living now.¡± Other people underwent sufferings after leaving home, and they would feel homesick because they would miss their families. However for Radis, she felt sick and tired just saying the name ¡®Tilrod¡¯ with her own lips. She shook her head to rid herself of thoughts of the Tilrod family. Then, she opened the letter she received from her teacher Armano, which was brought to her by a maid. [ My most lovely and cute student Radis, My heart is filled with both joy and sorrow to hear that you are now at the Russell Marquisate. My joy stems from my confidence and faith that you will fare better anywhere compared to the Tilrod household, but my sorrow comes from my own helplessness. I didn¡¯t want to leave without being able to help you. ] Radis smiled because it was almost like she could hear her teacher¡¯s voice. Teacher Armano sounded more like a bard than a knight. [ I wish to teach you more about swordsmanship, but it will be difficult to learn through letters. But it¡¯s a meaningful challenge for me, as I am infinitely interested in expressing everything through ample words. First of all, you have to tap into your vitality and the essence of your strong will in order to feel your flow of mana. Manifesting it is the first step. It¡¯s usually conjured through the hand. For me to explain this, I may have to write about it from the time the sun sets to the time the rising star has reached the sky¡¯s zenith. Ah, don¡¯t you like this expression? It¡¯s more poetic than just saying ¡®all night long¡¯. Anyway, first with your hand and next through your weapon. However, the moment I tried to explain this in writing, I felt the limitations of my vocabulary. A cold sense of despair and helplessness surrounded me that made me put down my quill. If you reach this level, you¡¯ll be able to gain the seal of a mage knight. But you know already that¡¯s not a knight¡¯s goal, yes? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only This level is only something you¡¯ll have to pass through, for a knight¡¯s path is continuously headed towards the devotion that would quench one¡¯s own temper so as to tread the path of honor. You must keep this in mind. ] Radis read through the lines in Armano¡¯s letter with a smile on her face. Armano was the most distinctive person she knew. When she didn¡¯t know anything, he was the one to open her eyes and widen her horizons, and this was by only listening to Armano so that she could understand properly. Chapter 48 Radis continued to read his letter. [ There are various training methods to purify and enrich one¡¯s yang1 though I think it¡¯s too early for you to know about them. But my cute disciple, to satiate your curiosity that which shines like the brightest star in the evening sky, I will tell you that the foundation of mana training is to deal with it delicately. The fact that I can¡¯t express all of these in writing also gives me a sweet sense of defeat. ] Oooong, oooong. At the tip of Radis¡¯ right index finger, a red, flame-like dollop of mana fluttered, making an undulating sound. And at this, Radis inwardly replied to the letter, ¡®It¡¯s more than enough, Teacher.¡¯ [ And about what you asked¡ªabout the relationship between a magic stone obtained from monsters and purified mana. I didn¡¯t know you had such a weird side to you. You cute fellow. ] ¡°So Teacher doesn¡¯t know.¡± The letter fluttered in Radis¡¯ hand, and she turned the paper over. [ I wanted to leave for the south so that I can meet you one more time, however there¡¯s something urgent I need to do first because it¡¯s been a long time since the deadline I promised to my boss had passed. But my cutest, loveliest, most adorable disciple, I am ready to help you any time, whenever you need me. If you need my help, do send me a letter any time. Don¡¯t be too impatient for the day we see each other again. ] Radis folded Armano¡¯s letter carefully. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Then, she picked up a teaspoon that was on the table. Whoosh. A flame that was conjured wrapped over the teaspoon. She directed her focus towards her fingertips. She already knew how to wield mana. In her previous life, she had already created a mana core and learned how to use mana through practicing by herself. Mana had no form or shape, but depending on how you handled it, it became a weapon more threatening than any other. Her mana back then was a razor-sharp sword. It was a weapon she used to fight against everything that came at her. She wielded her mana endlessly and honed it well enough for it to become sharper than anything else. ¡°Mmh.¡± Radis lowered her chin as the flame-like mana wrapped the entire teaspoon, looking as if the two substances were fusing. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She wasn¡¯t satisfied with it, but even with just this teaspoon alone, she¡¯d be able to reach the middle of Monsterwood. ¡°First, I think the amount of mana I have is sizeable enough. It wasn¡¯t that my mana was lacking that night, just that my body couldn¡¯t keep up.¡± Radis gathered her mana. Then the teaspoon, which could not endure the mana¡¯s pressure, crack! split in half vertically. ¡°Aack!¡± Raising the teaspoon that was split into two vertically, Radis was taken aback as she felt sweat trickling down. She just wielded what she had conjured, but she didn¡¯t think this would actually happen. ¡°This could be expensive¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± Radis had no choice but to shove it under the carpet. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away later when I leave.¡± Radis lifted the teacup and drank her remaining tea, glancing at the clock. Her meeting time with Marquis Russell was approaching. Her expression grew a little darker. * * * ¡°Radis¡­!¡± Yves Russell¡¯s neck was flushed red and his breath was rough. ¡°Why are you being stubborn? Don¡¯t you know how important this is?¡± At Yves¡¯ words, Radis blushed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know. I have no idea why Your Excellency is so fixated on this. Is it really that important?¡± No one saw it, but Yves Russell¡¯s forehead crumpled, but smoothed out again. ¡°Just endure it this once.¡± ¡°¡­You said that last time, but this is already the second time.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s body shuddered at the sound of Radis¡¯ whining. Eventually, because he¡¯d become so impatient, he took it upon himself to undo the first button of her shirt. In a domineering tone which was disguised with politeness, he whispered softly. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Radis, don¡¯t you have to pay for your meals?¡± 1 Yang is generally translated as positive, light or masculine energy compared to yin, which is negative, dark or feminine energy. These are only loose translations, and I don¡¯t feel like any of these words truly encapsulate what yang means in the context that Armano has brought it up, so I left it as is in my translation. I know this novel has a western setting, but the source material is still, after all, Asian, and ¡®yang¡¯ is such a concept that I don¡¯t think one single English word can encapsulate. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Chapter 49 Payment for her meals. Radis, a temporary guest of the Russell Marquisate, had nothing to do even when she was going to be given a staggering total of 100 million rupens per year as her salary. So she had no choice but to feel guilty. She took her coat off slowly. As if waiting for this moment, a delicate touch wrapped around her waist. The seamstress spoke. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll measure the Miss.¡± ¡°Please do as you wish. Haa¡­¡± Behind the screen, Radis could hear Yves Russel grumbling. ¡°¡®Haa¡¯? I¡¯m the one who should be sighing here. I¡¯m such a busy person, but do I have to be here just to tell you to get measured for your clothes?¡± In response to his pointed complaints, Radis looked at the screen with a troubled expression. It had been a while since she first met him, so the overwhelming first impression and the vicious rumors surrounding him had already been forgotten. ¡®Marquis, you nag too much¡­¡¯ In a gloomy voice, Radis replied. ¡°If you¡¯re so busy, please don¡¯t come here.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t! You¡¯ll run away! And when anyone tries to pin you down, you disappear!¡± ¡°¡­Because there¡¯s nothing for me to do.¡± Whether he was really angry or not, Yves Russell replied in a sarcastic tone. ¡°You have nothing to do? I don¡¯t even think twenty-four hours is enough for your skin care, to do your hair, your nails.¡± Those ¡®to dos¡¯ were only fun in the beginning. She had a facial with honey mixed with a bit of salt, she was bathed in goat milk, and she had plenty of clay mixed with herbs applied to her hair so that it could grow quickly. They even put fake nails on her. But it was fun then¡ªonly at first. She couldn¡¯t wash her face with anything but milk, and she was trapped inside the house so that her skin wouldn¡¯t be so tan. Her hair was like any other hair that would just grow at the same rate over time, but because she had to sit there with mud on her head for it to ¡®grow quicker¡¯, she couldn¡¯t endure how itchy it was. And the nails. Those were the worst. Whenever she wore those long, fake nails, she couldn¡¯t hold anything except thin utensils. ¡°I hate them. Do I really need them?¡± ¡°Oli¡­!¡± Suddenly conscious of his surroundings, Yves Russel dropped the volume of his voice to a whisper. ¡°¡­Do you not want to meet Prince Olivier?¡± Tempered at the mention of Olivier¡¯s name, Radis quieted down and bowed her head. Finally trumping over Radis¡¯ stubbornness, Yves Russell patted her shoulders with a satisfied face. ¡°Alright, Radis. I have a plan, so just trust and follow me. First of all, we¡¯re going to get you measured for a dress today. Okay?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Inwardly, Radis could only say ¡®I¡¯m dead¡¯ as she surrendered to the seamstress¡¯ hands, her own arms stretched wide. ¡°Milady, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Coming from the most famous boutique in the south called ¡´ Saffron ¡µ, a seamstress named Celia personally came to the mansion for a fitting. She pulled the tape measure tightly and spoke. ¡°This Celia will measure the Lady perfectly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not perfect¡­¡± ¡°No no, it will be the basic foundation of the dress¡¯ production, so the Lady¡¯s body must be measured perfectly to understand your strengths and weaknesses! I won¡¯t allow any errors, even a hairsbreadth of it!¡± Celia swung the tape measure like a whip and flitted around Radis with it, on her neck, her shoulder width, her forearm length, bust, waist, buttocks, legs and feet. Changing her posture as Celia would instruct her to, Radis thought that it would be more efficient if they made her float or something. After a while, the measurements were finally done and Celia took out a catalogue with fabric samples. ¡°Is there any color that you¡¯d prefer for your dress?¡± ¡°¡­As long as it¡¯s not pink¡­¡± Then from behind the screen as though waiting impatiently for that moment, Yves Russell jumped to his feet and shouted. ¡°Silver, purple!¡± ¡°I understand, Your Excellency!¡± Celia turned the thick pages of the catalogue. Then, she stopped at a page where silver and purple fabric samples could be seen. ¡°The Lady¡¯s skin tone is a little on the tan side, so I think it¡¯s better to avoid too bright of a shade of silver.¡± ¡°It depends on the color.¡± Marquis Russell walked over and took a closer look at the page where the samples were attached. Then, he took out a patch of silver, which looked just like the color of Prince Olivier¡¯s hair, and a patch of purple, which was the same color as the prince¡¯s eyes. Yves Russell asked Celia in a challenging tone. ¡°Can you do this? It doesn¡¯t matter how much it¡¯ll cost.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Radis was just dumbfounded by the color selection. ¡®You¡¯re the one who only wears black clothes¡­¡¯ Then, the marquis approached her, then placed the fabric sample over her nape. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She could feel the gentle touch of the back of his hand grazing atop the hair on her neck. ¡®It tickles.¡¯ Not used to being in contact with another person, Radis flinched and shuddered. She fixed her gaze at a faraway spot and tried to think of other things. ¡®When I leave the marquisate, I¡¯ll definitely buy wool mattresses and feathered duvets. I want to take Brendon, too, but maybe that¡¯s not possible? If it¡¯s the marquisate¡¯s chef, who has a lot of pride in having been employed by the Russell¡¯s for generations¡­! T-Then I can eat as much as I can before I leave¡­!¡¯ Chapter 50 Finally, Marquis Russell stepped back. ¡°Seems like this would look better on you than I thought. Make about four dresses using this fabric.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°The design¡­ should suit her.¡± Yves Russell glanced towards Radis, then he added. ¡°If you prefer to have anything else apart from what I¡¯ve ordered, you can buy as much as you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± ¡°M-Milady!¡± Celia hurriedly cut Radis off and unfolded a catalogue of dress designs. ¡°Take a look at the designs first and decide! Of course, I¡¯ve also brought dress samples that you can wear!¡± Did she see it wrong or was there a dangerous smirk on Marquis Russell¡¯s lips? ¡°Of course, let¡¯s work hard to pay for our meals.¡± In the end, Radis was forced to spend the rest of the afternoon staring blankly at dress and shoe designs, her eyes becoming like dead fish eyes. She also had to change into various dresses countless times. * * * ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Allen smiled softly as he poured some tea for Radis, who barely managed to escape from Celia¡¯s clutches. ¡°Was it too difficult? Didn¡¯t you have fun?¡± ¡°The dresses look pretty, but for me¡­ well.¡± ¡°Really? I think they¡¯ll look good on you.¡± ¡°Not at all. I have short hair and uneven skin tones.¡± ¡°Your skin¡¯s not all bad. And your hair will grow out quickly.¡± Allen smiled as he said this. ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, would you like to take a break from your studies today?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m fine!¡± She was drooping on the table just now, but she suddenly jumped up as her eyes glimmered. Radis liked studying quite a bit. However, studying itself was difficult to do in the Tilrod household. The patriarch, who was in charge of Tilrod¡¯s children, constantly walked on eggshells around Margaret. He was scared of her more than Armano was of the matriarch. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks So that she wouldn¡¯t be rebuked, Radis had to study without books and take classes while pretending that she didn¡¯t know the answers. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I found an interesting book for you, and I brought it here because I thought it would be a good, light read.¡± Allen and Radis settled in the greenhouse where warm sunlight streamed in. Berry, a maid of the mansion, brought some fragrant black tea and very delicious-looking custard pastries. With a crispy outer layer that¡¯s sprinkled with white confectioners sugar and a light cream filling that¡¯s full of the scrumptious taste of vanilla, it¡¯s become Radis¡¯ favorite dessert that she only recently discovered. In a warm place, surrounded by a beautiful landscape, she studied while enjoying a relaxing teatime break. Radis¡¯ mood got better and she quickly forgot about the dresses. Smiling broadly, she turned to Berry. ¡°Berry, thank you!¡± Seeing Radis¡¯ smile, Berry¡¯s plump cheeks turned into a strawberry shade. Berry, whose naturally curly hair was tied into two braids, was the same maid who showed Radis the way to Yves¡¯ room on the first day of her stay in this mansion. However, the marquisate¡¯s maids seemed a bit unique. Among them, Berry was really shy. Even now, she took several steps back to quickly disappear, all the while covering her face with a tray. Soon after Berry went past the door and out of sight, Berry could be heard shouting in the distance. ¡®Kyaaa! What do I do!¡¯ Allen sighed as he watched this. ¡°When will you all grow up¡­?¡± Allen just observed the maids¡¯ demeanors as they acted like that. Radis didn¡¯t know why Berry always shouted, ¡®Oh my! What do I do!¡¯ whenever she was with her, but she believed this to be normal. In fact, all the maids of the mansion seemed to have a habit of shouting, ¡®What do I do!¡¯ sometimes, but apart from this, everyone was very sweet and kind. ¡°Now, this is the book that you¡¯ll be reading today.¡± Allen placed a book that had a colorful and pretty cover on the table. ¡°¡´ The Adventures of Prince Dantes ¡µ! This is a fairytale book.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you read this before, Miss?¡± Radis shook her head. ¡´ The Adventures of Prince Dantes ¡µ was a fairytale about the life of Dantes Arpend, a real hero who founded the empire. Because he was the first emperor, the imperial family themselves produced the fairytales and sent them as gifts to children of powerful aristocrats. The Tilrod family also had the same fairytale book and it¡¯s been handed down from generation to generation. It was so worn out that the cover had to be changed several times. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only And Zade would allow only the eldest son, David, to read it. However, because David just shucked it under his bed secretly without even opening the cover, Zade just took it back. ¡°This book is considered to be a gift that symbolizes each family¡¯s connection to the imperial family, but the contents are very interesting. That Sword of Fire also appears here.¡± Allen winked. Radis¡¯ eyes sparkled as her posture straightened the moment that the Sword of Fire was mentioned. Chapter 51 ¡°A long time ago, the door to the underworld had opened and monsters poured out onto the land above, which led to the beginning of the era of darkness.¡± The fairytale narrated a brief summary of the founding of the empire. When darkness had spread throughout the continent, Dantes Arpend, a royal prince of Cardia when it was still a kingdom, received a divine revelation from the supreme deity, Arnum, and went in search of three valiant knights. Those three knights were the Spear of Light, the Shield of Eternity and the Sword of Fire. Radis pointed to the knight who was holding a blazing sword in his hand. ¡°Is this Alexis Tilrod?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Allen smiled brightly as he answered, then he pointed to the knight who was holding a brightly shining shield. ¡°And this is Sir Verad Russell, Marquis Russell¡¯s predecessor.¡± It was interesting. Although these events took place 500 years ago, two knights with the surnames of Tilrod and Russell joined forces and fought together. Now, their descendants were squabbling over mere dresses. While shaking off the stray thought of dresses, Radis pointed to the other knight. ¡°What about this person? What kind of knight was the Spear of Light?¡± At her question, Allen shrugged. ¡°Not much is known about the Spear of Light.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Even if there was a record, half a millennium has passed. The empire¡¯s founding is now told only through fairy tales or folk songs, so it¡¯s not strange that some information is omitted.¡± Prince Dantes traveled all over the continent with the three knights and fought against the monsters. However, an epic journey was bound to be followed by a great sacrifice. The Sword of Fire, who was always the first to enter the fray, was also the first to fall. And the second who followed was the Shield of Eternity. The Spear of Light also disappeared. ¡°He vanished?¡± ¡°There are many interpretations on this part. Some say that he passed away, but some dabblers in the literary arts say that this is a metaphorical expression of his betrayal.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± In the illustration, the ¡®Spear of Light¡¯¡ªthe knight¡ªlooked as though he disappeared, leaving behind the spear itself. In the foreground, Prince Dantes was bowing as though he was in despair. ¡°But along their adventures, they managed to drive away the monsters in Cardia and restored the territory. The door to the underworld was also sealed, and the monsters retreated to their forest.¡± The final illustration in the fairytale book was a drawing of the Cardia territory. The Cardia Empire, as depicted in the illustration, looked like a fried egg with a black yolk in the middle. The blackened part was Monsterwood. ¡°And so Prince Dantes proclaimed that no one should go deep into the forest.¡± Allen closed the book after reading the last part of the fairytale. ¡°It¡¯s a lesson for children.¡± Deep into the forest. The subjugation squad had a term for that place. ¡®The forbidden region¡­¡¯ Radis smiled bitterly. ¡®If I had read this fairytale before, would I still have gone to that place?¡¯ The forbidden region was a place where even subjugation squad members, even when they already knew their way around Monsterwood, still shouldn¡¯t approach hastily. But near the end of her previous life, Radis headed there. As if she were led by the hand of fate. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks * * * ¡°Vice Captain!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Captain went to the capital to get the seal of a mage knight. Is that true? He would have told you, right, Vice Captain?¡± When Rusty asked this question, Radis was sharpening her sword on a whetstone. She honed the blade and sprayed water on it to see if there weren¡¯t any dust left. It was only after this that she nodded. The knights around her exclaimed. ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°No, but is it true? What came over the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been years since the Captain became a mana user. It¡¯s been a long time coming.¡± Behind the sword she was holding, Radis smiled quietly beneath her helm. She was happy, too. It was an honest emotion, and for once, it even made her want to hug these rascals of the subjugation squad. Captain Robert was from the Roderick family. He was so talented that his existence alone threatened his older brothers, so he was thrown out of the household. However, everywhere he went, Robert did his best. He made a brilliant contribution as the captain of a subjugation squad that was in poor condition¡ªa name-only squad under the empire¡¯s command. Now, he finally gained recognition from the world. Radis was as happy as Robert was that he was going to receive a seal. Laszlo, who had a dirt-streaked face, approached her with a smile. ¡°Vice Captain!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be you next, Vice Captain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°The Vice Captain is a mana wielder, too. You¡¯re both so strong! The idiots in the capital won¡¯t be able to stand a chance!¡± As soon as Radis was about to open her lips, Tez came running. ¡°Vice Captain, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Radis rose to her feet and received a note from Tez. ¡°The Imperial Inspection Team told us to wait until the Captain comes back, but they now went to the forbidden region!¡± Theirry, who was working on his weapons nearby, jumped to his feet the moment he heard the words ¡®forbidden region¡¯. ¡°Are those bastards crazy? Why are they going there?¡± ¡°Vice Captain, what should we do?¡± ¡°They seem to be crazy enough that they want to die, just let them do it.¡± As she was holding the note, Radis¡¯ jaw was tense while clenching her teeth. The imperial family, which previously held no interest in the hunt for monsters, recently started moving suspiciously. Robert, the captain, was given the seal of a mage knight to acknowledge his merits. And now, the investigation team was being dispatched to examine the status of Monsterwood. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only However, those two events coincided with each other. Robert delayed the awarding of his seal as much as possible, and the investigation team was dispatched too early, causing things to go wrong. Since the investigation team went into the forest recklessly, they were demanding to be escorted by the subjugation squad even without Robert. And they were planning to head towards the forbidden region. Even so, Radis firmly rejected the escort mission, judging that it would be too dangerous to go to the forbidden with the captain absent. They would have to protect the investigation team as well. This was the onset of their tragedy. Chapter 52 ¡°Haa¡­¡± Radis suppressed a groan. It would be best to let those crazy scoundrels die, as the rest of the squad said. ¡®They¡¯re an investigation team dispatched by the imperial family. If they die, the responsibility will fall onto our¡ªno, it¡¯ll fall on Robert¡¯s shoulders!¡¯ If so, the imperial family might try to rescind the seal from Robert, even when he went all the way to the capital just to retrieve it. It would be as though he went there just to receive it for but a moment, yet the seal would be taken right away. It would be an unbearable disgrace for Robert. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ Radis opened her lips. ¡°Divide yourselves into three groups and move at once. The scouting group will move as fast as possible along the traces of the investigation team, and the two other groups of the squad will follow with vigilance against any monster attack. Our goal is not to hunt, but to search for the investigation team. Move fast and avoid close combat.¡± Before leaving, Robert left a few words for her. ¡®I trust you, Dee.¡¯ Robert said this as he placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡®You¡¯re the only person I can count on. I¡¯ll leave the squad in your hands. And¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡¯ ¡®Please go ahead, Captain.¡¯ ¡®No¡­ After I return. I¡¯ll tell you when I come back.¡¯ She was curious about what he was going to say, but that wasn¡¯t something she dwelled on. Robert had given her full power and responsibility over the squad. Radis adjusted her helm, then she sheathed her sword into its scabbard. ¡®Captain. I don¡¯t know if I can do it, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯ * * * ¡°Miss Radis?¡± As Allen called out to her, Radis was pulled out of her reverie. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just as I thought, you¡¯re still exhausted. I think it¡¯s better if we stop here today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Radis was disappointed, but she soon changed her mind. ¡°Then alright, let¡¯s continue next time.¡± Rather than her body being tired, it was her mind that was in a complicated knot. In this case, it would be better if she were to move her body than to stay seated. Radis smiled. When Allen saw this, he also smiled back, not knowing why she had such a bright expression. * * * Ooooong. The familiar resonance shook her heart, and hot energy spread throughout her body. Radis maneuvered a large wooden barrel closer to her with her foot, then she kicked it roughly towards the wooden fence. Baang! That wooden fence was like a farce of a fence as it came up to only about the waist, with no consideration of what exactly it was keeping out of bounds. And under the wooden barrel, the fence shattered. Behind it, short monsters holding rugged weapons poured out. ¡°Vicious little punks.¡± With a cheap iron sword in hand, one that she had nabbed from Marquis Russell¡¯s weaponry, Radis instilled her weapon with her energy. Mana blazed out and wrapped over the rusty, blunt iron sword. When she swung it twice, five goblins screamed quite a bit and retreated. Goblins were low-ranked monsters, but they were so greedy and cruel that they were still feared by villagers who were residing near the forest. Other low-ranked monsters were afraid of fire, so they could be warded by just lighting up torches around the village. However goblins, which know how to use tools, weren¡¯t afraid of fire. Apart from that, villagers feared them more than bandits because they often stole human weapons. This place also looked like an outhouse that was attacked like that. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only A salty smell wafted as she saw an arrow rushing in. Goblins even knew how to use poison. Most of them crudely applied their weapons with poisonous herbs that could be found in Monsterwood. While the poison they used wasn¡¯t fatal, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to be hit by a poisoned weapon while in close combat. Radis swung her sword and struck down two more arrows. She ran forward and jumped up. Then, her sword promptly pierced through the chest of the monster that was shooting poisonous arrows atop a branch of a short tree. Chapter 53 Like a cat lurking atop the tree, she stood on a branch and looked down. A lot more monsters appeared compared to what she expected. She pulled a handful of poisoned arrows from the dead goblin¡¯s quiver. Then, she held it tight as she infused it with mana. Boom, boom, boom! It was her first time infusing mana into arrows, but the result wasn¡¯t all that bad. She shot as many as she could, but because her aim was terrible, most of them were shot to the ground. Several goblins could be seen covering their heads as their shoulders quivered. They might not be able to fight for a while because they were shot with poisoned arrows. Radis looked at her sword. Red flames burned around it as though it was a wooden rod set aflame. The way she infused mana into the arrows was also a test to see how much mana she could push out. ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m running out of mana.¡¯ With her swordsmanship reaching this level because of the training she had undergone in her previous life paired with rich mana that seemingly had no end to its supply, Radis herself couldn¡¯t guess how much she had. ¡°Then just once, I¡¯ll have to use as much as I can.¡± Radis took her sword right away. The flames surrounding the iron sword burned scarlet red. Then, she jumped right in the middle of the fray of monsters. Although it¡¯s said that goblins weren¡¯t afraid of fire, the flame in front of them was different from a torch. Even far from them, their skin burned even before it touched them. Instinctively sensing this danger, with a squeal, the goblins tried to retreat. However, Radis had no intention of letting these guys do that. The sword¡¯s burning flames spread out into several parts. The monsters burned starting with their faces, and soon, their flesh and bones melted. With terrible screams of agony, the scarlet flames bloomed as they devoured their black blood. The dance of flames ended only after all the visible monsters had died. Radis staggered down and sat on the ground, breathing heavily. She intended to use up her mana until it ran out, and it certainly felt that way now. ¡°I extended it everywhere, so if I was still full of mana, I¡¯d be nothing but a monstrous freak.¡± Using the iron sword that was about to crumble, she dug through the scorched flesh of the goblins, where she could still feel their miasma. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Today¡¯s harvest was plentiful. Goblins were a little intelligent and, proportional to the difficulty of hunting them, the quality of magic stones that could be taken from them was quite good. Radis enthusiastically filled her pants and coat pockets with magic stones. And when she walked while feeling the magic stones clinking together, she felt proud. In her previous life, the magic stones she had only passed through her pockets, but now, these magic stones were going to be her own funds. ¡°And¡­¡± She recovered the remains of the victims in the corner of the outhouse. Tragically, some of the bones appeared to have belonged to children She was heartbroken about the fact that she came here too late. She picked up a crude sword that was left on the floor, dug the grounds shallowly and buried the remains. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to help you.¡± Radis stabbed the iron sword, which was already about to crumble, into the ground to serve as a tombstone. After that, she burned the shattered wooden fence. Drenched in the black blood of monsters, Radis sat on a boulder and watched the burning outhouse, muttering to herself. ¡°Right¡­ The full-fledged subjugation. It hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± As far as she knew, the imperial subjugation started in earnest during the year 495. So Robert wasn¡¯t the subjugation squad¡¯s captain yet. ¡®It¡¯ll be three years later.¡¯ The current imperial subjugation squad without Robert was famous in itself. Around this time, hunting monsters were solely up to each territory¡¯s own independent subjugation squad. Naturally, subjugation squads formed in this way prioritized protection and monster eradication in their own territories and the surrounding areas, so outhouses like this and small villages in the outskirts were at the brunt of danger. After confirming that the embers swallowing up the monster corpses had subsided, Radis stood up. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Well, she also didn¡¯t want to catch a cold, so she headed to the place she found the other day. It seemed to be a rest stop built by the villagers to stay in while they were traveling back and forth, but there was even a heater, some firewood and a small tub, so she could take a quick soak here. The horse she had ridden from the marquisate was also tied here. After Radis boiled some water, she was lost in thought while waiting for the sticky monster blood to be washed away. ¡®If this second life continues, I should do more than I did before. And if I become even stronger¡­ Can I change the future?¡¯ Chapter 54 Radis rubbed her skin to wash away the dried blood. Then, smooth skin could be seen. Radis was amazed after seeing this, and she looked around her body. ¡°Did I get immune to miasma? Is that even possible?¡± No matter how low the ranks of the monsters she encountered earlier, since she had been so covered in their blood like this, she should have felt some symptoms of its toxicity. But she felt no such thing. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m eating and resting properly?¡± Radis had no desire to suffer from miasma poisoning in this life. That¡¯s why, if necessary, she thought of selling her magic stones and going to a temple to receive a purification ceremony. However, strangely, she couldn¡¯t feel any adverse effects of miasma. ¡°Yeah, I think it really is because I¡¯ve been eating and resting well.¡± Sitting in the tub, Radis smiled happily. Then, she recalled Berry last night, who hinted at today¡¯s snack. ¡°But what¡¯s a banoffee pie?¡± Brendon¡¯s desserts were all so new to her, but what they all had in common was that everything was delicious, to the extent that her rationality would disappear. After emptying a plate and following it with a cup of black tea, it felt like she¡¯d been born again. Perhaps sweet desserts were as effective as a priest¡¯s purification ceremony. Not being able to stand it any longer, Radis jumped up from her bath. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t anymore! I¡¯m hungry¡­!¡± After meticulously drying herself off and dressing back up, she climbed on the horse¡¯s back and headed back to Marquis Russell¡¯s mansion. But then again, when Yves Russell heard that Radis had taken another night stroll unaccompanied, he burst out into a raging fit. However, Allen blocked the marquis from going to her, saying that he shouldn¡¯t wake up Radis. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ 09.Tragedy and comedy Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Goodness, goodness!¡± Early one morning, Jurich woke up suddenly, startled by the sound of agonized sighs from the other room. ¡°Mom?¡± Jurich gently opened the door to the couple¡¯s bedroom. In her nightgown, Margaret was sitting blankly at the edge of the bed. Her hair was a mess and her nightcap was off to the side. All the while, her mouth was gaping open. Her eyes weren¡¯t focused. Seeing her mother like this, Jurich felt her heart plummeting to the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± Jurich ran straight to Margaret¡¯s side and hung on her lap. Because Jurich plopped down with such force, Margret¡¯s jutted chin was quivering, and Jurich was shocked to see this. But¡ªno, that might not be the cause. ¡°Mom, mom! What¡¯s wrong, Mom?!¡± ¡°¡­That man¡­¡± ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°That damn man took the money again¡­!¡± Margaret wrapped both her hands over her face. ¡°That rotten man! AAHH, that man should have broken his neck, not his leg in that accident! Damn Tilrod! No use to anyone at alllll!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s outburst, Jurich was so shocked that it almost felt like lightning had struck her. Jurich was also a Tilrod. If Margaret had even an ounce of rationality right now, she would have seen Jurich¡¯s expression. However, Margaret was so out of her mind with anger that she didn¡¯t see how she broke her daughter¡¯s heart. Without any reason left, her mouth shot off and poured out one curse after another. ¡°It¡¯s a perfectly hopeless family from the beginning. Nothing but dogs given the honor of being a contributor to the empire¡¯s founding. This f*cking house that has nothing else but pride! That scoundrel Zade is the same. He can¡¯t even use both legs, but what, he¡¯s living in two houses? Immortal love, my a*s. Just get hit by lightning!¡± Margaret¡¯s unfocused gaze then slowly shifted to Jurich. And, she finally said something that should not have been said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­!¡± Shaking at the words, Jurich just collapsed right there. Jurich¡¯s lips were quivering and tears silently poured out of her green eyes. Just a little, Margaret came to her senses after seeing her daughter¡¯s tears. However, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to raise the child to her feet, to say sorry, or to take back her words. At this moment, she sincerely wished that she had no children. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you. When I noticed that flower shop b*tch, I should have returned to the Cowen family back then. AHHH! If it weren¡¯t for you children, I wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Margaret tore her own hair as hard as she could. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°You ruined my life! YOU shackled me to this disgusting Tilrod family!¡± Jurich started to bite her fingertips. ¡°¡¯M sorry, ¡®m sorry, please fo¡¯give me, Mom¡­¡± After hearing Jurich¡¯s broken pronunciation, Margaret looked up from being so crouched. And seeing how her daughter was sobbing while chewing her fingertips, she pulled her daughter into her embrace. Chapter 55 ¡°Again! Your hand again!¡± Shouting, Margaret glared at Jurich, whose face was covered in tears and snot. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least have pretty nails?! If you bite like that, it¡¯s all ugly!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± Jurich cried. ¡°There¡¯s no hope in these damn Tilrods. They can¡¯t be saved! What happens when there¡¯s money? It all slips away from the hands of that incompetent, stupid patriarch. All the children I gave birth to are all lost cases¡ªgave me nothing but pain to my stomach. Your older sister? Watch very carefully how that detestable wench tries to survive. And your brother? When the hell will your brother come to his senses?¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know anything else except to cry, huh?¡± Margaret shook her little daughter¡¯s shoulders like crazy. ¡°Jurich Tilrod, you¡¯ve just been tormenting me all this time!¡± ¡°AHH! Mom, stop! Please stop!¡± As Jurich screamed in fear, Margaret pushed her away. Jurich fell to the floor even more as she hit the floor loudly. Crying on the ground in a disarray, Jurich looked really pitiful. Jurich couldn¡¯t even breathe properly and started wheezing as she cried. Strangely, after seeing her daughter¡¯s miserable appearance, Margaret felt relieved. ¡°Stand up, Jurich Tilrod!¡± ¡°Huk, uhuk, uhuuuk!¡± Even as it felt like the whole world was crashing down on her, Jurich reflexively raised her body. The child was overcome with fear. If she didn¡¯t listen to her mother, she would really be abandoned by her entire world. Jurich¡¯s fear was not unfounded. In fact, didn¡¯t her mother also abandon her older sister, Radis, to that extent? ¡°Hiic, huuuk, uwahhh!¡± Jurich kept trying to think that Radis hadn¡¯t been abandoned. However, she still had a hunch, like an animal¡¯s instinct. It was as if, on a rainy and windy day, her mother had bitten her sister¡¯s neck and stepped out of the nest¡ªand she knew instinctively what she had done even if she didn¡¯t witness it firsthand. The quiet death of her sibling. Suck, suck! Jurich sucked on her thumb and desperately clung to Margaret. Margaret glared at Jurich with her narrowly opened eyes. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Why are you acting like a baby? You¡¯re already fourteen!¡± But strangely enough, after seeing her daughter¡¯s behavior regressing in age, Margaret felt calm and felt better. An eerie smile tugged up on the corners of Margaret¡¯s lips, not knowing whether it was a smile out of glee or despair. It was an insidious smile, like an old queen reaffirming her dominance through acts of tyranny towards those who would point fingers at her. Margaret wiped Jurich¡¯s tears and runny nose with the hem of her dress, then she spoke with a strict voice. ¡°You have to be good to your mom, Jurich Tilrod. Don¡¯t you know how much I sacrificed because of you? Don¡¯t you want to repay your mother? You have to become a great person and marry well. That¡¯s all Mom wants, okay?¡± Looking half out of her mind, Jurich continued to suck on her thumb as she nodded. ¡°Alright. Go wash up now. Oh my goodness, your face is a mess. Gosh, where did my senses fly off to. I should go find the enemy. It¡¯s obvious where the enemy would go right now.¡± Driving her daughter¡¯s heart further into the abyss, Margaret stood up with a very relieved face and pulled the rope to call a maid. After asking Irene to take Jurich and wash her, she fixed her own appearance. Of course, she was about to find Zade. Maybe right now, Zade was drunk out of his mind in the bar he frequented, or maybe he was sitting in front of a table with cards being dealt to him, his shoulders tense after being there for a long time. If he wasn¡¯t in those places, maybe he was in Flora¡¯s house, staying in that rathole-like place all this time. However, Margaret¡¯s plans fell through because of an unexpected guest. ¡°I am Felice Roschilde.¡± It was Felice, the man from the knight family of Roschilde who Radis met at the banquet. Although he was a guest who came without any notice, Margaret knew what she had to do since it was a Roschilde. There was no other choice but to invite Felice in since he was from a prestigious family, and so her trip outside was postponed. Before a maid could even bring out some tea for them to drink, Felice went straight to business. ¡°Madam Tilrod, did you hear about me from Miss Radis?¡± She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, but the moment she heard Radis¡¯ name being uttered, Margaret felt that something ominous was coming about. Trying to raise the corners of her lips as much as possible to make a smile, Margaret replied. ¡°Umm, she¡¯s not at home right now. That child really couldn¡¯t be stopped. I didn¡¯t even hear from her about you, Sir Roschilde. Did she do anything wrong?¡± ¡°Forgive me for the discourtesy. I was actually impressed by the young lady. As the eldest daughter of the family, Miss Radis seemed to have deep thoughts about the future of the household. She asked me for a position in the Roschilde family¡¯s subjugation squad.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Oh my, is it perhaps David¡¯s¡­!¡± Of course, this was a misunderstanding. What Radis asked Felice was a position for herself, not for David. However, Radis had been so nervous that her explanation wasn¡¯t enough, and Felice was under the clear prejudice that a young woman wouldn¡¯t ask for a position in a subjugation squad for herself. So Felice surmised that Radis made a request on behalf of her brother, not for herself. Chapter 56 ¡°Recently, the academy has been regarded as a gateway for becoming a knight, but it wasn¡¯t like that when I was young. I believe that it¡¯s experience and not the academy which fosters a true knight.¡± ¡°The experience you¡¯re saying, sir¡­¡± ¡°The traditional way. Get out of the nest¡ªthe family¡ªand start from the bottom as a squire in another family¡¯s chivalric order! There¡¯s no other way than that to become a great knight.¡± Hearing the words ¡®great knight¡¯, Margaret widened her eyes as if a golden rope started dangling from the heavens. Seeing Margaret¡¯s expression, Felice continued to speak with a pleased look. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve opened recruitment. However, even though she was a stranger I had never met before, I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Miss Radis¡¯ earnest heart. It¡¯s clear that it took a lot of courage for her to ask this favor of me.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± Margaret¡¯s thoughts went into a frenzy. Objectively speaking, David¡¯s current skills would only land him in a third-rate academy, but even then, she¡¯d have to expend a lot of money just to get him in. His admission would be possible with the money Marquis Russell had given, but unlike the imperial academy, the third-rate academy was a place where David might struggle to even get the position of an apprentice after his graduation. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better to trust and follow Felice Roschilde¡¯s words? Margaret cheered inwardly. ¡®Radis, that wench! She must have asked Marquis Russell for a favor like this! Even if she pretends to be strong, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to her family¡ªto her blood. But, tsk, I¡¯m sure it would have been better if it was with the Marquis¡¯ chivalric order¡­!¡¯ Margaret smiled and nodded vigorously. But there was something that Margaret did not know. When a subjugation squad was more well known, it meant that they had to go monster hunting a lot more times. Apart from that, the squad members would only be treated well if they worked hard enough. The lower they were in the ranks, the harder the work was¡ªthey¡¯d have to roll around and literally shed blood. It was obvious why noble families refused to send off their children through the traditional way of starting from the bottom of the ranks. That¡¯s why they sent them off to academies instead, even though a lot of money was involved. However, Margaret was completely convinced by Felice. The blind belief that a parent had for their child sometimes led to complete blindness. Margaret happily accepted the contract without asking David for his consent, expecting that her son would change. Looking at the contract, Margaret asked carefully. ¡°Is¡­ Is there no salary?¡± At Margaret¡¯s words, Felice¡¯s face grew red as though he had been insulted. ¡°As the Madam knows, resources and money are spent on new recruits in the subjugation squad just to educate them until they can carry their own weight.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Oh my! I see!¡± ¡°In fact, there¡¯s a reason why I personally don¡¯t get sick these days. It¡¯s because I¡¯m energized by raising young men as great knights, and this cost of labor can¡¯t be ignored.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± With Felice¡¯s good speaking skills, Margaret began to feel like this was a better opportunity compared to entering David the imperial academy. She hurriedly signed the contract for fear of Felice taking it back. She didn¡¯t even read its contents. After she finished signing it, Felice smiled nicely and took the papers. At the same time, he did not forget to add this. ¡°As I said earlier, recruitments aren¡¯t officially open, but I made an effort to come here.¡± ¡°Ohoho! We won¡¯t forget your kindness, Sir Roschilde!¡± ¡°Hahaha! After seeing Miss Radis do this for her younger brother, I could recall how much my own sister suffered because of me, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Felice spoke as he reminisced. ¡°I¡¯ve become a decent knight now, but I strayed a lot when I was young. My sister suffered a lot because our mother passed away early.¡± ¡°Oh my, what an amazing older sister.¡± At this remark, Margaret felt sorry for David, whose own sister wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°The Sir¡¯s splendid older sister, is she doing well now?¡± Felice laughed pleasantly at Margaret¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Hahaha, I believe so!¡± Compared to him saying how grateful he was to his sister earlier, his answer now felt indifferent. But as Felice saw Margaret¡¯s curiosity on her expression, Felice added. ¡°She already has her own family. Her husband is a foreigner, so there¡¯s nothing strange about not hearing from her after she got married. No news is good news, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Margaret nodded, though her expression was bitter. ¡°O¡­ hoho¡­ T-That¡¯s right¡­¡± And so, their conversation ended. After a while, David Tilrod, the eldest son of the Tilrod family, learned that he was now a squire of the subjugation squad of House Roschilde, the shield that protects the empire from monsters. It was only natural that, even though he¡¯d been told the contract had already been signed, David screamed at the top of his lungs. Chapter 57 Rich cream and the savory scent of high-quality milk. Bananas were said to grow only on islands across the wide sea, and this fruit had such a unique flavor. How could it taste like this when combined with chewy caramel cream frosting on top and crispy cookies at the bottom? ¡®Yummy¡­!¡¯ Radis was entirely hooked on the magnificent taste of banoffee pies. And seeing Radis like this, whose eyes would crinkle up with every bite she took of the pie, Berry¡¯s legs stomped minutely countless times beneath her skirt. ¡®Lady Radis! You¡¯re so so so cute¡­!¡¯ After taking only a few bites of the banoffee pie, Radis put down her fork, thinking that it was a waste to scarf it down, then took a sip of her tea. Then, she said in a very calm voice. ¡°This dessert is really good, Berry. Can you give my compliments to Brendon?¡± ¡°I shall do that, Lady Radis!¡± After closing the door behind her, her steps giddy, Berry squealed. ¡°What do I do¡­?!¡± The marquisate was originally a place that had the best working conditions for the maids here at the mansion. Aside from the generous salary and the satisfactory benefits, the biggest advantage was that there were fewer people to serve. The usual marquisate was like this¡ªthere was the marquis, the marchioness, the couple¡¯s sons and daughters. Then, there¡¯s also the concubine of the marquis, the children of the marquis and the concubine, and then the marquis might have also sired sons and daughters outside the household with some other mistresses. It¡¯s bound to be gruesome. In a family like that, whale fights would inevitably break out every day, and it would be common for employees to be squashed under them like shrimps who¡¯d end up busting their backs several times a day. On the other hand, the family lineage of House Russell was simple. It was just Marquis Russell alone. And more than that, the marquis was so busy that it was difficult for the employees to even see his face. He was an employer who gave a generous salary, satisfactory benefits and a leisurely working environment without the throes of house politics! It was already a great workplace, but Berry liked it even more when Radis became part of her everyday life. Expressing her joy by hopping down the stairs with a lilting step. ¡°La-dy-Ra-dis! She¡¯s-so-ve-ry-cute!¡± As she arrived in front of the kitchen, she peeked into the open door and shouted. ¡°Mister Brendon! Lady Radis absolutely loves the pie!¡± While kneading some bread dough, Brendon smiled broadly and shook off the flour from his hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a relief? I think she can eat more, so please give her another piece!¡± With his nose twitching from the fluttering flour, Brendon replied. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°My word, with a kid as skinny as her. I can¡¯t imagine it.¡± Hehe, Berry giggled, too. When the marquis said that he would bring home a lady, everyone got nervous. The employees¡¯ imaginations grew rampant, and what they thought wasn¡¯t that different from what Mariel had assumed. Everyone thought that Marquis Russell had fallen for some lady and brought her home. In other words, a marchioness candidate! But in fact, the person who appeared was a beautiful-looking boy who seemed somewhat downcast. Of course, it was quickly revealed that Radis wasn¡¯t a boy. Even so, Radis¡¯ lonesome-looking appearance was enough to catch the attention of the sympathetic maids. What else should they think when there was a skinny, short haired girl who looked like a boy, and had sad eyes? ¡®Treat Lady Radis kindly and gently!¡¯ That gorilla, Allen, usually didn¡¯t look like he cared that much about Radis whenever anyone saw them together, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that he looked like a doting grandmother looking at her grandchild, especially with the way Allen made such requests from the other servants. For that reason, the people of the marquisate, including Berry and Brendon, were desperate to give something extra to Radis, just as though they were treating a baby kitten that had been shivering in the rain. ¡®We have to treat her really well!¡¯ A happy smile tugged up on Berry¡¯s lips as she placed another slice of banoffee pie on the tray. Even if it wasn¡¯t Allen¡¯s request, Berry liked Radis. Her red hair looked so sweet like strawberry jam, and her black eyes looked like glimmering onyx gems. Such features were rare in these parts, so she looked so pretty and wonderful in Berry¡¯s eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve seen a lot of pretty and cool people while working in the Marquisate, but Lady Radis is the best. Won¡¯t she become such an incredible beauty in the future?¡¯ Berry had a dreamy look in her eyes. Berry adored pretty people, that¡¯s why she had wanted to go to the third prince¡¯s birthday banquet that was held in the annex not too long ago. She wanted to see Prince Olivier, who was rumored to be a strikingly beautiful man. Even if it was just from a distance. But then Berry lost the rock-paper-scissors match that day, so she was stuck at the central mansion and was tasked to arrange the dishes. It was Radis who healed Berry¡¯s slighted eagerness due to the missed opportunity. Radis was like a red rose whenever she stood still, an angel whenever she smiled. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Whenever she was lost in thought, she looked like a handsome boy who had his own crosses to bear. She even sometimes took a night walk alone, and had a dangerous charm like a simmering fire. Really. Berry¡¯s eyes were in delight. Excitedly, Berry knocked on Radis¡¯ door. ¡°Lady Radis, there¡¯s one more pie¡­!¡± After opening the door, what Berry saw before her eyes gave her no choice but to cover her lips in shock. Chapter 58 ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a theater play ticket.¡± ¡°A play?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yves Russell, who was wearing a black frock coat, faced Radis. In the marquis¡¯ hand was a pretty envelope with gold trimmings, and as he was showing this, there was a rare playful smile on his lips. ¡°Have you ever seen a play?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°I heard this is a very popular play these days. It was pretty hard to get tickets.¡± Radis tried to look at the envelope with an aloof expression, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her indescribable curiosity. Yves Russell spoke in a tempting tone. ¡°Would you like to go?¡± Seeing the starlight basically shooting out from Radis¡¯ eyes, Berry was like, ¡°Oh my gosh¡­!¡± and she had to cover her mouth with both hands tightly so she wouldn¡¯t shout. ¡°But! There¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± Yves Russell pointed towards Radis¡¯ tattered pants. ¡°Not like that! You have to wear a proper dress!¡± Radis gulped. She had never done anything related to cultural arts. A theater play for someone like her who never got to own even a single book she wanted to read! ¡®I don¡¯t think I need to wear that pink sponge again, it¡¯ll be just a dress.¡¯ Radis nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Yves Russell smiled satisfactorily as he tucked the tickets back into his coat¡¯s inner pocket. At this, Radis¡¯ eyes shook. ¡°The¡­ ticket?¡± ¡°What? Did you think you¡¯re going alone? We¡¯re going together, of course.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Excited by the mention of a theater play, Radis seemed to harbor no doubt. The smile on her face was like a white daisy blooming on a grass field. ¡®Lady Radis, your smile! Please, smile at me, too!¡¯ Berry rushed in with the tray. ¡°Lady Radis, here¡¯s another pie.¡± Radis smiled brightly with that smile at Berry. ¡°Thank you, Berry.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks It was a truly heavenly smile. Setting down the pie, Berry smiled and took a step back. ¡®Oh, I think all the impurities of my heart are being washed away. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡¯ Berry stepped back with a happy smile, but then she suddenly came into sight of a black devil who was looking down at Radis. Berry hurriedly rubbed her eyes. ¡®W-What? A devil?¡¯ But as she looked again, it was Berry¡¯s employer, Yves Russell. With the collars of his black frock cloak raised, his head tilted to the side while the corners of his lips secretly raised into a devious smile¡­ Yves Russell literally looked like a devilish duke. * * * ¡®A theater¡­!¡¯ Radis felt like her heart was fluttering as it did when she was a child. She recalled the occasional stories she heard from her younger brother, David. Whenever Radis left for the subjugation in David¡¯s stead, David had to hide away from prying eyes. However, it seemed like David often disguised himself and went outside anyway because he hated being trapped in the mansion. In particular, he seemed to like going to plays because he was immersed in them. One day, Radis heard David talking about a play at the dinner table. Radis was so curious about his words as she glanced at him. ¡®Everyone was so surprised that it¡¯s as if everything turned upside down. But suddenly when she looked over everyone became excited. Madam Luvinec came with her lover and she was so surprised that she fainted. It was crazy.¡¯ And this was what Jurich asked. ¡®Madam Luvinec¡¯s lover, you mean that violinist?¡¯ ¡®I think so, yeah.¡¯ Radis asked, too. ¡®How did the fairy come down from the sky?¡¯ When she asked, David only crumpled his expression the same way he did when he was younger. It was exactly the same face whenever he said, ¡®I¡¯m going to tell Mom!¡¯ ¡®If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you go see it yourself?¡¯ Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only But Radis couldn¡¯t go see the play. She didn¡¯t have any money or time to hang around leisurely like David. And she didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear to such a place. More than that, after her skin had gotten so discolored that it looked purple, Margaret became even more harsh on her, so it was more difficult for Radis to go outside the mansion. But now, that was all in the past¡ªno. It was never going to happen again. ¡®I¡¯ve really¡­ broken away from them. I¡¯m far away from House Tilrod.¡¯ Chapter 59 It felt as though the shackles that were placed upon her ankles were clinking, but they were slowly being taken off. ¡°Lady Radis, your tailored dress has also arrived! You can wear your new dress to the play!¡± Berry seemed just as excited as Radis. She brought in a box containing the new dress along with April, the marquis¡¯ maid who¡¯s in charge of clothes. As she took out the dress made of dark green velvet and green silk, April spoke. ¡°Since Milady¡¯s going to watch a play, a dress with a classic design would be nice, right? What do you think about this green dress?¡± On the other hand, Berry chose a sensual evening dress made of black fabric and adorned with rose designs. ¡°Lady Radis, what about this?¡± Radis pretended to contemplate, but eventually chose the dress that April recommended. Berry seemed to sulk after that, but the moment Radis turned around in the green dress, Berry bounced on her feet. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! What do I do¡­! You¡¯re so pretty, Lady Radis!¡± Radis was very surprised as well. This dress was leagues away compared to that pink sponge, which had been sold at ninety percent off at Rhode Boutique. Made of dark green velvet and green silk, the dress was very luxurious, pretty, and much more comfortable to wear than she originally thought. ¡°Berry, get out of the way.¡± While holding her makeup tools in both hands, Nicky pushed away Berry with her butt. While stroking Radis¡¯ cheek with the back of her hand, Nicky spoke with an affectionate tone. ¡°Lady Radis! Ahh, you¡¯re so cute. I¡¯ll doll you right up!¡± Nicky¡¯s makeup skills were nothing short of amazing. She trimmed Radis¡¯ eyebrows into a pretty shape and curled her eyelashes nicely. ¡°Milady is already so pretty that there¡¯s nothing for me to do!¡± And she also showered Radis with sweet compliments. As Radis wore her new dress, had her makeup done and had her hair neatly styled with a pretty hat on, Radis was surprised when she saw herself in the mirror. Her reflection showed a beautiful, noble young lady who seemed to have been plucked out of the scene of a banquet somewhere else. It wasn¡¯t like anything she¡¯s seen before. Radis was amazed. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Berry also burst into an exclamation. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­!¡± April was pleased, too. ¡°Lady Radis, you look so great!¡± Nicky pushed Berry away again with her butt as she said this with an excited voice. ¡°You¡¯re as lovely as a baby deer, Lady Radis¡­!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Frustrated that Nicky kept pushing her out with her butt, Berry pulled at Nicky and shouted. ¡°Nicky, stop it! You¡¯re being a lech!¡± ¡°Oh my, I only like beautiful women though? Not a kid like you!¡± ¡°Go away, go away!¡± With one hand on her waist, Berry pushed Nicky out with her butt, and the two scuffled out of the room little by little. Meanwhile, Radis was just staring blankly at the mirror without hearing Berry and Nicky bickering. ¡®That¡¯s me?¡¯ The girl in the mirror was really pretty. No, not only did she look pretty, but she looked lovely and precious. It was like she was raised by a generous father and a sweet mother and grew up in a harmonious family, as if sometimes, she and her siblings would argue, but they generally got along well¡­ She looked like such a noble young lady. ¡®That¡¯s Radis?¡¯ At any moment in her life, which had already been cut short before, but all that time, Radis had never looked at herself for this long. When she was at the Tilrod household, there was a time when she had passed by a mirror and saw herself. When she faced her reflection and saw that endlessly forlorn gaze staring back at her, she felt so dizzy. It was as if she was looking down the end of a cliff. It was the same when she was masquerading as David whenever she went out for subjugation expeditions at Monsterwood. The moment she would look into the surface of the water to wash her face in the murky water, or whenever she¡¯d find herself in the reflection of her blade, she¡¯d see her gaunt, exhausted face. And just as though she¡¯d trip on a flight of stairs, her heart would drop to the ground. The Radis in the mirror was so lovely and pretty that her memories of the past almost felt like a lie. Behind her, she saw that the black-clad Yves Russell was approaching. His cloak and suit were all black, but that was more acceptable today. Men¡¯s formal wear was usually black after all. With a well-tailored suit over his adequately built solid physique Yves Russell looked quite, no, rather dashing. And his hair looked less disheveled. Radis looked at Yves Russell in the mirror. And Yves Russell looked back at her in that reflection as well. What a strange pair. They were such different people that it would make sense if they came from the opposite sides of this mirror in different worlds. With both still looking at the mirror, Yves Russell placed a necklace on Radis. It was an amethyst necklace adorned with silver and diamonds. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Over the dark green velvet, just as the fabric¡¯s darkness began to deepen, the diamond-studded silver cord shone brightly like the night sky around her chest. Yves Russell¡¯s lips could be seen in the mirror smiling sweetly. And he whispered into Radis¡¯ ear. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Radis.¡± The words seemed to strike a chord in her heart. Chapter 60 Radis thought that they would go to a theater somewhere in the south for the play. But that wasn¡¯t it. The marquis¡¯ carriage headed towards the highlands of Larrings. That¡¯s where the ¡®gate¡¯ was. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re passing through a gate?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem? Do you get motion sickness from teleporting through a gate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never gone through one.¡± The moment Radis said so, Marquis Russell took out a paper bag from under his carriage seat and puffed it up. After that, he politely handed it to her. With a tight grip on the paper bag, Radis asked. ¡°Are we going through a gate just to watch a play?¡± ¡°Yes. Why?¡± ¡°The gate fee, it¡¯s really expensive! And not just anyone can use it.¡± There were only a few gates across the empire. It was an ancient magical relic that warped space by engraving runes on the ground. In addition, a staggering number of magic stones was needed for teleportation. But Marquis Russell answered. ¡°The Larrings gate belongs to House Russell.¡± Radis was speechless. She just followed after him. The gate was mysterious. Its flat surface was made of white marble and numerous pillars stood around it. All over the surface and the pillars, ancient runes that glowed subtly appeared as a complex pattern. In the middle of it, Yves and Radis stood side by side. The gatekeeper even kindly tied a large handkerchief over Radis¡¯ neck when they saw her holding a paper bag. When the preparations were over, the gatekeeper placed a handful of magic stones on the altar. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ At that moment, the surface beneath her feet shone starkly. ¡®¡­Bright!¡¯ And the next moment, they were standing at the Dvirath gate, located in a city near the capital¡ªin the northern region of the empire. Yves, whose lips had turned slightly pale, looked at Radis and asked. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Radis removed the handkerchief around her neck and placed it inside the paper bag. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. People who get motion sickness through the gate sometimes throw up.¡± Radis hesitated and shuffled away from Yves. Then, she asked. ¡°Marquis, are¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it because I pass through gates often. Anyway, this is interesting. It¡¯s your first time using a gate, but you¡¯re fine. Your stomach must be like steel.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Near the gate, there was a carriage with the marquisate¡¯s coat of arms. As soon as she was about to get on the carriage, Radis stumbled and felt a little nauseous. ¡°Here.¡± Yves Russell smiled and reached out a hand to her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not so much like steel. Take my hand.¡± It felt really strange. Perhaps because of the gate¡¯s side effects, Radis felt like she was dreaming. After passing through the highlands, the carriage headed to the center of Dvirath. A city built around the gate closest to the capital, Dvirath was the most spectacular city in the empire. Most of the largest banks and many guild branches were here. Apart from that, the most famous shopping district of the empire called the ¡®Golden Road¡¯ was right here, complete with casinos and other entertainment establishments. In other words, Dvirath was a place that all of the empire¡¯s citizens would want to visit at least once in their lives. Yves Russell chuckled as he watched Radis, who was busy admiring the Dvirath cityscape through the carriage¡¯s window. ¡°Having fun?¡± Radis nodded vigorously as she looked back at Yves Russell. ¡°How could I not! Everyone says that it¡¯s their lifelong dream to go to Dvirath!¡± ¡°Really? Is it the same for you, too?¡± Radis looked around. She was curious as well. However, she didn¡¯t particularly dream of it. She had never even been to a theater down south. She was someone who ate only oat porridge every day. Just as he couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of exquisite delicacies the emperor would have stacked on his dinner table, she never even thought that she wished to go to Dvirath. But of course, it was great to be here. ¡°I never thought about it, but anyway, I like it!¡± Yves Russell nodded. ¡°If you like it that much, then next time we go here, let¡¯s plan a longer itinerary and stay for a few days.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My family has a townhouse in Dvirath, so you can come here anytime.¡± Radis watched the people walking on both sides of the boulevard where the carriage passed through. They were all dressed to the nines in colorful clothes, smiling happily as they looked through shop windows. There were also children dressed in pretty clothes, their arms full of gifts as they skipped lightly. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only There was another child blowing bubbles, and so large bubbles fluttered all over the street. Looking intently at the round bubbles, Radis took in the wonderful, brilliant sight before her. Everything was shining more beautifully than a rainbow. It felt like she was dreaming. She had never experienced having such a happy dream. Chapter 61 5-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 61 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The carriage stopped in front of the Golden Rose Theater. To match its splendid name, the Golden Rose Theater had both its interior and exterior adorned with golden waves. Yves Russell, who got off from the carriage first, held the door and smiled up at Radis as he looked back at her. ¡°Shall we go, Your Ladyship?¡± ¡°¡­Ladyship?¡± It was the first time she was called that all her life. But then, after seeing Radis going up the red-carpeted stairs of the theater with Marquis Russell as her escort, who wouldn¡¯t call her that? It seemed like there was a small social gathering being held at the beautiful lobby right now. People who came to the theater to watch a play gathered at the lobby while chatting. Then, a gentleman with a very dashing mustache approached Yves. ¡°Oho, who do we have here! Is that you, Marquis Russell?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Count Braunt.¡± ¡°Hahaha! It seems like you¡¯ve grown a lot. You look so dignified, too. My wife, come over here! Look who it is!¡± Countess Braunt and some other people in the lobby came closer. It seemed like Yves knew all of them. After saying their greetings to one another, it was natural that all their eyes rested on Radis. Yves spoke. ¡°This lady here is Miss Radis Tilrod.¡± Not used to being the center of attention, Radis immediately felt her face burning up. But even so, she greeted them as politely as possible. ¡°Oh my, if you¡¯re from the Tilrod family, then it¡¯s that Tilrod family? Whose ancestor is Sir Alexis Tilrod¡ªa founding father of the country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°Gosh, come to think of it, the Marquis also has Verad Russell who¡¯s a founding father of the empire as well, correct? Oh my goodness, how amazing!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a deep significance in seeing you both together like this.¡± At that, there was a flurry of conversation. Radis couldn¡¯t keep up. Golden light poured from above her head, from the walls and from the columns surrounding her from all sides. The theater itself was already spectacular, but the smiles of everyone around her were even more dazzling. Elegant laughter, subtle jokes about how opportune this all is, a sudden toast, champagne, more laughter. It seemed like she was being assaulted with ten hallucinations all at once. ¡°¡­is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Radis!¡± Snapping out of her reverie, Radis looked up. She was just standing there looking like a drunkard with both her hands occupied by two glasses of champagne. She couldn¡¯t refuse when they were offered to her. And Yves Russell had a smirk on his lips as he looked at her. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Goodness. You just need to pretend to sip and send it back. Did you drink everything?¡± Yves Russell took the glasses with leftover champagne in them from Radis¡¯ hands, then passed them off to a servant. Then, he placed the back of his hand over Radis¡¯ cheek gingerly. ¡°Your face is bright red, Radis.¡± Radis was just on the verge of instinctively breaking his wrist, but she couldn¡¯t do it. It was either because she was too flustered or because she was too tipsy from the champagne. Well that¡¯s a relief. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she had broken off his wrist amid this very crowded theater lobby. ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I get flushed easily.¡± ¡°Wait a sec.¡± Yves fetched some ice water for her. He sat her down and also sat down in front of her, smiling as he watched her finish drinking the glass. Those who watched this scene were all wide-eyed. ¡°It looks like their relationship isn¡¯t ordinary?¡± ¡°Marquis Russell finally has a lover?¡± ¡°He was never the topic of any scandal, though there were still all sorts of rumors about him. Even so, it¡¯s a bit of a relief.¡± As Radis sipped a little of the ice water, a theater employee brought a pamphlet for her. The play was called, ¡´ Dame Angela and Two Men ¡µ. Intrigued, Radis opened the pamphlet. The play was an adaptation of the romance part of the novel titled, ¡´ Dame Angela ¡µ. Radis turned to Yves. ¡°Have you read the novel?¡± ¡°Which novel?¡± ¡°¡¯Dame Angela.¡¯¡± Yves Russell shook his head casually. ¡°No.¡± ¡°This play is adapted from the novel.¡± Radis spoke with a tearful face. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve never read the novel for this, but can I know the story when I watch the play?¡± Yves shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The novel is a novel, and this play is a play, right? Aren¡¯t they two separate things?¡± ¡°Huh? They¡¯re different! Haa, if you told me about it in advance, I wouldn¡¯t read the book! We went through a gate just to watch a play, but this¡­ I should at least read the entire pamphlet.¡± Spreading the pamphlet out, Radis looked at Marquis Russell. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Marquis read it, too?¡± ¡°Then read it for me.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before reading it aloud, Radis glared at Yves. ¡°In the Dallit Village, a girl called Angela resided, and she had a mysterious power over fire. All the villagers feared her and thought she was a witch.¡± As she read the word ¡®fire¡¯, Radis flinched. But it¡¯s just a novel¡¯s plot. She continued reading. Chapter 62 5-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 62 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°The beautiful prince Christian, the strong knight Verno and the wise sage Luminus all heard the rumors about Angela, and so they came to see her. Their meeting is the prelude to the great adventure that lies ahead of them.¡± While Radis was reading the synopsis of the novel on the pamphlet, Yves was busy looking around the lobby as though he wasn¡¯t listening to her. ¡°During their mystical adventure, Angela and Prince Christian develop feelings for each other. Meanwhile, Verno hides his feelings for her and simply watches from the sidelines. Indeed, where will their journey lead them?¡± That¡¯s the entire synopsis from the pamphlet. Radis asked. ¡°Then, will they become lovers?¡± At her question, Yves looked at Radis. ¡°What? Who?¡± ¡°Angela and Christian?¡± ¡°Who are those people?¡± Radis opened the pamphlet to his face. Yves squinted. ¡°What the, you were talking about the play?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the play. You told me to read this aloud.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one part that¡¯s bothering me¡­¡± Radis had read everything aloud. She almost clicked her tongue at Yves because he didn¡¯t even listen to any of it. But Radis endured. Yves was her employer, and in addition, he was her savior for letting her watch a play today. Watching some people heading inside, Radis spoke up. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be on our way? Everyone¡¯s going in.¡± She stood up and took the lead, holding the two pamphlets preciously. Yves Russell reluctantly followed her. The inside of the theater was luxurious and spacious. The red curtains that were covering the stage were embroidered with golden rose patterns, and the seats at the first floor were already full. On the surrounding walls were box seats in the shape of a horseshoe. These balconies were reserved seats for high-ranking aristocrats. An usher guided her to one of them. Standing behind the railing of the balcony, Radis looked around the theater. It was full of people who were buzzing with excitement and anticipation for the play. The seats on the first floor seemed to be reserved mainly for the theater casts¡¯ family or friends. Apart from them, there were notably many groups of women in the audience. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks They were having fun talking about the contents of the novel. Observing the excited people, Radis had a thought. ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling this since we arrived at Dvirath¡­ This city is just the same as a dream city. Everyone looks really happy.¡¯ Then, someone shouted. ¡°Ah, it looks like the play¡¯s about to start!¡± The red curtains parted in the middle and started rising to reveal the stage. * * * Just before the play started¡ª The Golden Rose Theater welcomed an unexpected VIP. It was Adrianne Arpend, the country¡¯s empress. The moment that the imperial carriage arrived, the Golden Rose Theater¡¯s manager rushed down the stairs¡ªlooking as though he¡¯d be rolling down the stairs any second now¡ªnot even being able to fix his hat on his head properly because he needed to greet the empress. ¡°Your Majesty! For you to be here, what an honor!¡± Adrianne Arpend looked at the theater with narrowed eyes, smiling gracefully. ¡°The theater is truly beautiful.¡± Adrianne said this as the manager kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I heard that this theater¡¯s play is very interesting, so I came all the way here. I¡¯m here just to watch it, so I came here incognito. Shouldn¡¯t I have relaxing days like this sometimes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very right, Your Majesty. The Golden Rose Theater is a place that exists just so our VIPs can experience beautiful dreams!¡± ¡°Ohoho! A beautiful dream? What a sweet thing to say. Don¡¯t you think so, Prince Olivier?¡± Standing behind her, Olivier, the country¡¯s third prince, nodded. On this day, he looked as though he was a sculpture made out of crystal. His deep blue suit was embroidered with the pattern of a blue peacock, which was the symbol of the Arpend Imperial Family. It matched his silver hair very well. Thanks to the vividly colored suit and his neatly styled hair, the beauty of his immaculate features reminiscent of a sculpture was made even more apparent. ¡°I agree, Your Majesty.¡± However as Olivier said this, his tone seemed to express how far removed he was from those sweet dreams. It was like he was a cold porcelain doll with a mechanically moving jaw. As she watched him, a satisfied smile spread across Adrianne¡¯s lips. ¡°Now then, may I ask my adorable doll to escort me?¡± Like a painting themselves, Olivier escorted the empress in a polite manner. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only When she said he was a ¡®doll¡¯, it didn¡¯t sound like it was a mere jest. With a hand on his arm, the empress and Olivier climbed the theater¡¯s steps. He really looked like a mechanical doll. Whenever his joints moved, it seemed like ice shards would fall. The theater manager had to rub his eyes several times. Watching the retreating figures of the empress and the third prince, the theater manager murmured to himself. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Third Prince is like an ice doll, and it seems like those rumors are true.¡± Chapter 63 5-6 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 63 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Sitting comfortably and leaning against the high-back chair, which was the seat reserved for the imperial family, Empress Adrianne opened her lips to speak. ¡°What a crude play, and it¡¯s based on a romance novel or whichever. It¡¯ll be popular for a moment and then it¡¯ll disappear. Don¡¯t you think so, Olivier?¡± Olivier nodded. He was sitting gracefully on a small chair, his legs crossed. ¡°Your Majesty is right.¡± At his answer, the empress smiled thinly. ¡®Cute thing.¡¯ As far as she knew, this was Olivier¡¯s second time watching a play. And besides that, she knew that he read the original romance novel a lot. It was a very cute hobby for a man who had already reached the age of adulthood. ¡®He must be doing that because he doesn¡¯t want to be hated by me. How adorable, this doll. Really.¡¯ All kinds of rumors were rampant between the former Empress Ziartine¡¯s son, Third Prince Olivier, and the current Empress Adrianne. However, Adrianne wasn¡¯t interested in such rumors. For her, only the truth mattered. And the truth was, Olivier was following her like a loyal dog. ¡®Unfortunate child.¡¯ Olivier lost his mother as soon as he was born. So, unfortunate Olivier was terribly despised by his father, the emperor. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have a mother or a father. It¡¯s a life that I don¡¯t even want to imagine.¡¯ In that unimaginable life, Olivier was terribly hurt and completely ruined. Before facing Olivier for the first time, Adrianne thought that Olivier might become a political rival against her son, Charles, who was the first prince of this empire. But that wasn¡¯t the case. As he grew up without a mother or a father, without any affection from the cold employees in the frosty imperial palace, Olivier had become merely an empty shell without any emotions. It was all too simple to spare some scraps of affection to this empty shell of a doll and make her his. ¡°But since we¡¯ve come this far, let¡¯s just enjoy this. There must be a reason why all the ladies say that it¡¯s very fun.¡± After hearing her words, Olivier turned his head and looked at the stage. Adrianne smiled as she observed him. Olivier was loyal to Charles just as he was loyal to her. If Olivier, who was the former empress¡¯ son, were to support Charles just as he did now, then Charles¡¯ position would be further strengthened. ¡®We have ¡®that¡¯ too, and it should be enough, but¡­ the more cards, the better.¡¯ The curtains of the stage opened, and soon, actors appeared. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Adrianne looked at the stage, an empress-like, benevolent, dazzling smile on her lips. However, that smile did not last long. * * * With emotionless eyes, Olivier watched Adrianne. Adrianne was not a fool. By the middle of the play, Adrianne could no longer hold that smile up. She probably noticed what this play meant. And this was part of his plan. ¡®This is just the beginning.¡¯ No one would ever notice. Because everything was moving under seemingly calm waters. His mask, which was the cause of the movement of all of those things, was perfect¡ªjust as his plan was fool-proof. He looked towards the stage without enthusiasm, but his gaze suddenly stopped at one place. That flame-like red hair caught his attention at once. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It¡¯s her. Her clothes were completely different, but he could recognize her at only one glance. The woman he met at his nineteenth birthday banquet at Marquis Russell¡¯s estate. Leaning against the railing of the box seats, she was seated at a balcony obliquely below the seats reserved for the imperial family. ¡®How?¡¯ But the question was soon answered. The man behind her, who had his legs crossed while he was deeply buried in his chair without any intention of hiding his boredom¡ªit was definitely Marquis Russell. ¡®So that is Your Highness¡¯ preference?¡¯ Yves Russell¡¯s strangely saccharine voice back then echoed in Olivier¡¯s ears. ¡®Did that man see through me? I must have been too careless because I was outside the capital.¡¯ Displeased by the fact that he was caught by Marquis Russell, Olivier turned away from him. Then, he froze. He had no choice but to do so. Because¡­ she¡¯s smiling. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The moment he saw her smile, he could feel something like a breeze or a wave that washed away everything within Olivier. The voices of the actors, the audience filling the theater, and the empress behind him. They all disappeared. And while everyone else vanished, only she remained. With hair so red that it seemed as though one¡¯s hand would share the same color once it¡¯s touched, a pale complexion that rivaled the moonlight, cheeks that resembled roses as they blushed. And an unhesitatingly bright smile. Chapter 64 5-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 64 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡®How¡­¡¯ With a stiff expression that he didn¡¯t have to conjure, Olivier stared at her intently. ¡®You can smile like that, too?¡¯ During the night of the banquet, their encounter was a result of several overlapping coincidences. When Marquis Russell¡¯s attendant announced the arrival of the Tilrod family, he unconsciously looked towards the entrance. It was purely due to his personal interest in the Tilrod family¡¯s ancestors. Usually, he would have just turned away after a quick glance, but the strange appearance of the Tilrod family caught his eye. Missus Tilrod and her youngest daughter were both dressed to match the event, but the older daughter did not. Besides this, as soon as she entered the banquet hall, she became a wallflower. Amidst the flood of colorful people, she looked like a pitiful wilted flower, caught up in the current and washed away. Maybe that¡¯s why. As she walked towards the garden, he saw her fall. She tried to get up all on her own without anyone¡¯s help, and at this, Olivier couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. Without any explanation, her eyes alone were what drew him to her. She was in pain. In fact, it looked as though she wanted to cry. He knew that expression well. There were beasts around him, their fangs aimed at his neck. The moment he¡¯d reveal his weakness, the soft flesh of his throat would be torn apart, blood gushing out from his arteries. So he knew that face, that it was impossible to unclench one¡¯s lips. At that moment, she was like a mirror in front of him. For just that moment, she allowed him to take off his mask of pretense. And now, when everything was about to start, she appeared again in front of him¡­ smiling so brightly. Perhaps a humorous scene played out. So she laughed out loud. When she laughed so heartily, her eyes scrunched up while her hands were wide open, covering her face. He could see her thumb pressing against her cheek as she continued to laugh. Then, a new development seemed to have rapidly come. She sighed lightly. Perhaps she even looked angry. That moment, as he watched her, he could see everything about her. She was so full of vitality, as though she was a red flower blooming beneath the midsummer sun. Her eyes, her smile, her gestures. All of it was so vivid that he had no choice but to close his eyes. When Olivier opened his eyes again, he saw the crow-like Yves Russell next to her. She whispered something to Marquis Russell, and then he nodded back dryly. When Olivier saw this, he felt a terrible sense of helplessness out of nowhere. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He really didn¡¯t know why. She leaned against the railing again and focused on the play, and right then, Marquis Russell looked up. In the air between them, Olivier and Yves¡¯ gazes met. Yves Rusell smirked. He smirked as though he had watched everything and read everything in his mind. Olivier looked back at him with a dull gaze. But even so, Olivier had to admit it. Having taken notice of Olivier¡¯s feelings faster than he could himself, Yves Russell caught him off guard and broke down the steel walls that he had built around him. Olivier quietly raised his index finger and placed it over his lips. Seeing this, Yves Russell nodded. Without a word between them, a negotiation had taken place. * * * ¡°It was vulgar as expected. It¡¯s absolutely not worth seeing more of it.¡± As the play entered its second half, Empress Adrianne stood up from her seat. Even as she said it¡¯s not worth seeing, she seemed to have exerted much energy in watching it intently, given how bloodshot her eyes were. Following the empress, Olivier stood up as well. The empress had already grasped the underlying meaning of the play. Olivier¡¯s goal was fulfilled. More than that, the results were satisfying. ¡®And¡­¡¯ While the empress stepped into the lounge for a moment, Olivier wrote a note and handed it to his aide, Joel. ¡°Deliver this to Marquis Russell.¡± Joel left immediately. And right after, the empress returned. She was quite calm now. But her mask wasn¡¯t entirely firm. While being escorted by Olivier, the empress¡¯ mind was heavy with complicated thoughts as she looked around, chewing her lips persistently. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± At his call, Adrianne¡¯s eyes were wide as she glanced towards him. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Adrianne¡¯s forehead was slightly wrinkled. However, in her blue eyes, she saw nothing different from Olivier¡¯s usual appearance. ¡°¡­Ahh, it¡¯s only because I¡¯ve grown tired.¡± Adrianne forced herself to smile. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Olivier nodded. ¡°Then, let us return to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Adrianne was lost in thought again. Olivier looked behind the line of attendants to confirm that Joel was following. When he saw the aide there, he ordered Joel to prepare for their return to the palace. Chapter 65 6-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 65 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Adapted from a chapter of the original novel, ¡´ Dame Angela ¡µ, the play was titled as ¡´ Dame Angela and Two Men ¡µ and was meant to be a farce. At the beginning of the play, the romance between Dame Angela and Prince Christian was the main plot. Radis, who didn¡¯t know the original work¡¯s content, fell in love with the sweet acting of the two main actors. However, with the emergence of a new character named Lamia, there was a tonal shift in the play. Lamia, who adores Christian, repeatedly bothered Angela and interfered with the group¡¯s adventures. Radis kept watching. Honestly, she was annoyed by Lamia, but there were usually such obstacles in any story. Soon however, a cruel truth that Angela and Radis did not know was revealed. It was the fact that Christian and Lamia were engaged. ¡°Huuuuh?¡± Radis was really, truly angry. She let out one overdrawn sigh to soothe the boiling rage within her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meanwhile, Yves could barely hold in his boredom behind her. He asked what was wrong. Radis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and dragged the limp Yves forward. ¡°Christian, that horrible jerk! He had a fianc¨¦e from the beginning, so why was he pursuing Angela so much?¡± ¡°Heroes are originally such lechers¡­¡± ¡°The hero is Angela, not Christian.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s still connected to Verno. Seeing how sad his song was for her, I think Verno¡¯s serious about Angela.¡± ¡°Right. Verno¡¯s muuuch better than Christian. And with Lamia, I wondered what kind of problem she had with Angela when she was bothering her, but she deserved it. She saw her fianc¨¦ being lovey-dovey with someone else¡ªif it¡¯s to that extent, then she was even too nice.¡± ¡°Nice? Didn¡¯t you see how much she bothered them?¡± Radis pretended to break something with both her hands. Seeing this, Yves only shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who would ever have a woman like you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Marquis.¡± Radis focused on the play again. Behind her, Yves eagerly met Olivier¡¯s gaze, but Radis didn¡¯t notice. This was because the play was reaching the climax. Angela, who realized Christian¡¯s betrayal, fell into a deep despair. Her love was infinitely pure, and so the resulting despair was deeper and darker. The climax of the play was when Angela¡¯s red flames turned black. The red sword she had been using to cut her enemies without hesitation so far had turned entirely black. Angela couldn¡¯t move, as though she¡¯d become stone. Dark fairies came out and danced round and round the unmoving Angela, and finally, Angela collapsed. Cries of sorrow erupted from all over the audience. It was at that moment. ¡°Angela!¡± Verno appeared. He raised Angela and embraced her. Angela, who was in his arms, looked as though she had already passed away, and he sang a sorrowful, mournful song full of love. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Hiic¡­!¡± At Verno¡¯s song, Radis burst into tears. She blew her nose into a handkerchief and shed many tears. Verno¡¯s true love for Angela made her open her eyes again. The darkness receded, and red fairies jumped out to the stage, dancing in excitement. ¡°Oh!¡± Radis was startled. The wise Luminus was coming down from the sky! To be exact, he was hanging from a rope tied to the ceiling and was slowly descending, but. ¡°Ahh, pure love has saved this world!¡± As the wise Luminus descended from the sky, the audience on the first floor cried out in surprise. ¡°As it is providence, it is also fate!¡± Luminous proclaimed this with a deep, loud voice, waving his long white sleeves hard¡ªperhaps because it was difficult to balance in the air. All the actors came up on the stage and danced beautifully, and so, the play ended there. Radis clapped her hands along with the others. Until her palms felt numb. ¡°Radis.¡± As he grabbed her shoulder, Yves Russell flinched. Radis was crying so much with a runny nose. ¡°Marquis!¡± With tears pouring down her cheeks, Radis continued. ¡°For bringing me here, thank you so much¡­! I will never forget your kindness!¡± It was the first time in Radis¡¯ life that she was so moved to the point of tears. Like the marquis, the play was magnificent. Yves was flustered. ¡°Why are you crying? Was it so sad that you started crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sad, it¡¯s because I¡¯m touched!¡± ¡°Goodness, here¡­¡± Yves smiled as he took out a handkerchief. Then, he held Radis¡¯ chin and carefully wiped her eyes and nose with the soft handkerchief. ¡°Was it that fun to watch?¡± While her chin was still in his hand, Radis nodded several times. It felt like she had escaped into a wonderful dream. She had never gotten the chance to feel this way before. She realized that this might be the reason why even the indolent David would come to the theater while he was in disguise. With a smile, Yves let go. Then, he placed an envelope in her hand. Radis asked as she sniffled. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it, my remarkable stepping stone.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Radis took out a note from inside the envelope. The content was short. [ The next time we meet, can you smile at me, too? ¡ªO.A. ] Radis¡¯ swollen eyes looked up at Yves, who was smiling broadly while raising one thumb. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ this?¡± Chapter 66 5-6 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 66 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°You did great, Radis!¡± ¡°With what¡­? His Highness¡­ is here?¡± ¡°He was, but he already left.¡± Yves pointed upward. Only a few meters away, Radis could see a brilliant balcony that was exceptionally decorated. The curtains were closed now, as if no one should know what¡¯s inside. In that second, Radis¡¯ expression changed. Surprise. Shock. Anger. Now, the angry Radis grabbed Yves Russell¡¯s raised thumb and squeezed it tightly. ¡°I thought it was weird. Did you bring me here just to do this?¡± The play, the amethyst necklace, and this balcony seat! ¡°Aack!¡± All of this was the scheme of Yves Russell, who donned black clothes on the outside, and was likewise evil on the inside. Shaking Yves Russell¡¯s thumb recklessly, Radis shouted. ¡°Sure, I already know. I knew from the very beginning that you¡¯re only using me. But can¡¯t you at least give me a warning in advance?!¡± ¡°R-Radis, it hurts!¡± As the balcony grew noisy, an usher looked inside. But after grasping the situation, the usher stepped down with a pleased smile. That¡¯s because, on the surface, the tall Marquis Russell and the cute Radis were so close together and seemed to be bickering while holding hands. However, Yves Russell was truly, utterly in pain. ¡°Ahh, ow ow OW! Ra, Radis? It k-kinda, really hurts? Can¡¯t you let go?¡± With narrowed eyes, Radis looked down at the swollen thumb. ¡®This¡­ Should I break it?¡¯ Seeing her expression becoming strange all of a sudden, Yves Russell backed down. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I went too far, right? S-So, please, this, just first let go of this and we can talk¡­!¡± Radis glared at Yves with a terrifying gaze. But she soon let go of Yves¡¯ hand with a sigh. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He was her employer, moreover a marquis, and he had even shown her a play today. ¡°My finger¡­!¡± Yves Russell exclaimed as he looked at his red thumb. ¡°Radis¡­ You, why are you so strong?¡± As she huffed out hot air through her nose and left the balcony, stomping away while holding Prince Olivier¡¯s note and the play pamphlet with her. ¡®If I was being serious, you wouldn¡¯t be standing there right now, Marquis!¡¯ Blowing Yves stared at Radis¡¯ back as she left. ¡°Wow, how can a woman be like that? As time goes by, I really can¡¯t understand that prince¡¯s taste.¡± It felt like he was going to die from the pain on his thumb, but even so, Yves was in a good mood. With his sore thumb raised, he smiled brightly. ¡°Hehe¡­ hehehe, bwahahaha!¡± In the past few years, just how much effort did he put into approaching Prince Olivier! According to Yves Russell¡¯s judgment, the next person who would sit on the throne, succeeding the current Emperor Claude Arpend, would be the Third Prince Olivier and no one else. Admittedly though, the current emperor was not a competent emperor. It was obvious that if the next emperor would be Charles, the entire empire would fall into the hands of Empress Adrianne and her father, Duke Lebeloia, along with the Iziad faction, of which the center of power was the duke. The emperor also knew this fact, which was why he had yet to appoint First Prince Charles as the crown prince. Gabriel, the second prince, was popular amongst the general public. But because his biological mother, Mirena, was a commoner, it was holding him back from taking up the throne. Next, then, was the third prince, Olivier Arpend. Compared to Charles, who always caused trouble, and Gabriel, who was popular with the empire¡¯s people, Third Prince Olivier had never received any attention. However, his capabilities were superior to anyone else. Apart from that, his mother, the former Empress Ziartine, was from House Pelletier. It¡¯s one of the most affluent families in the empire. In addition, Olivier was the most popular among the aristocrats because of his beautiful, doll-like appearance and seemingly eccentric attitude. It was a famous fact as well that even Adrianne, who had deposed Ziartine and became the current empress, favored Olivier. ¡®That¡¯s probably because the Third Prince hasn¡¯t revealed his true nature yet.¡¯ Yves was sure that Olivier had a different face. Why else did he need to wear such a solid, ice mask? Masks were necessary to hide your face. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Of course, Yves couldn¡¯t support Olivier so openly right now. However, if he could manage to find a way to connect with Olivier in advance, when there came a time that Olivier would need strength, he would surely seek out Marquis Russell. At this point, he would be just the person the prince needed. Marquis Russell would no longer be just a marquis. ¡®The Russell Marquisate will become the Russell Duchy¡­!¡¯ Beneath the dark fringe over his face, Yves Russell¡¯s eyes flared with ambition. Chapter 67 6-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 67 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª 10. Night market ¡°Radis¡­!¡± Yves Russell, who had come to her room to find her, stopped in his tracks as he saw this strange sight. The maids of the mansion were huddling together on a sofa in the drawing room as they were looking intently at a book. In the middle of the huddle was Radis, who was the one reading a book beside Berry. She looked up at Yves. ¡°Marquis?¡± Startled by what she said, the maids moved away from the book and jumped to their feet. While Yves was trying to find his words, the maids quickly arranged the seats and left the drawing room, as though they were a low tide at sea. Still taken aback, Yves spoke. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Radis closed the book she was reading. ¡°Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°What were you reading?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book that April lent to me after hearing about the play. Everyone wanted to read it, so I was reading it out to them.¡± Yves picked up the book and checked the front cover. Seeing how crude the cover was, it seemed to be a clumsily made copy. The title was ¡´ Dame Angela ¡µ. It seemed to be the original novel of the play that Radis and Yves watched together. Holding the book in his hand, Yves narrowed his eyes and glanced at Radis. ¡®Come to think of it, I did hear that she learned swordsmanship.¡¯ When he first investigated Radis, he recalled Allen¡¯s report to have something written about that. Though he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. ¡°Anyway!¡± Yves tossed the book aside and continued to talk. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to talk about this. I want to give a gift of gratitude and apology towards you, Miss Stepping Stone, and it would be lovely if this could encourage you and cheer you up for the future. What would you like? Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°What? No, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You were really angry back then. It¡¯s my token of apology, so anything at all, just tell me!¡± Radis was about to refuse, but she was captivated by the word ¡®anything¡¯. Yves smiled as soon as he saw her expression. ¡®Yes, yes, think about it, Miss Stepping Stone! ¡­No, I mean, Miss Golden Goose¡­!¡¯ As he exchanged glances with Olivier back in the theater that day, Yves could feel something like a sense of conviction he had never felt before. Yves Russell had constantly been trying to break through Olivier¡¯s impregnable barrier all this time. The marquis hated social gatherings to the point that he¡¯s gotten sick and tired of it all, but he diligently attended all the imperial banquets and visited the northern region to the point that the threshold of the teleportation gate had gotten worn out. His recent effort was holding Olivier¡¯s birthday banquet¡ªhe poured out a lot of money and manpower for it. However, Olivier reacted coldly to everything. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks What¡¯s up with that begrudging reaction. Yves had poured out more than a thousand gold for a banquet that lasted only a night, but he heard not one word of thanks from the prince. ¡®Hateful jerk.¡¯ In comparison, he barely had to lift a finger to take Radis out of the Tilrod household and tout her in front of Olivier. He didn¡¯t even expect for his reaction to be that big. At the theater that day, Yves could finally feel that he had gotten one step closer to Olivier. However, the road would be difficult to tread in the future, and Radis¡¯ help would be essential along the way. ¡®For that, it would be necessary for me to please this unnecessarily effective golden goose.¡¯ At that time, Radis opened her lips after thinking about it. ¡°I¡­¡± Yves welcomed her words and spoke up. ¡°Say whatever you want. A new dress? Jewelry?¡± ¡°No, I have enough of those. What I need is a sword.¡± With his excitement dying down, Yves looked at Radis with an increasingly blank face, then he glanced down at the books piled up next to her. ¡®You¡¯ve gotten some false hope after reading that novel, huh.¡¯ Radis hesitated for a moment, but she continued speaking. ¡°If possible, I hope it¡¯s a sword made of iron that¡¯s reinforced by mana. A normal longsword is enough.¡± Yves glared at the book for a second, then nodded. ¡°Aha, reinforced with mana.¡± ¡°And¡­ The simpler the shape of the hilt, the better.¡± ¡°Oho, did you read about that in the book?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Seeing Yves Russell¡¯s expression, Radis flinched. There was a reason why Radis was hesitating like this. She knew that mana-reinforced iron was extremely expensive. She would never have been able to own one in her previous life if not for Robert. He noticed that she could wield mana, so he gave one to her as a gift. ¡®But you told me to tell you what I want¡­¡¯ Radis¡¯ shoulders shrank, then she added. ¡°Or a shortsword is fine, too¡­¡± Yves nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s far from the gift I imagined I would give, but I¡¯m the one who said that you can ask anything you want.¡± Yves then left the drawing room in disbelief. ¡°She must have really enjoyed the novel. Gosh, how can there be a person in this world who¡¯s so baffling.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Radis seemed to have learned some swordsmanship in the past, perhaps even to the extent of self-defense. However, since she read a novel where the protagonist was a female knight, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to think that this was the reason she wanted a sword now. It was pretty typical of a girl to think like that. ¡°The writer seems to have done quite some research, seeing that she knows about mana reinforcement and the hilt shape. Goodness me, she¡¯s just really¡­ Right now, I¡¯m willing to buy her even a gem that¡¯s worth one billion rupens. But a sword? One sword¡­? Will she even use it?¡± Yves headed to his office, pressing down on the bridge of his nose as he was lost in thought. Chapter 68 5-6 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 68 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª * * * ¡°M¡¯not doing it. Won¡¯t do it. Can¡¯t do it.¡± Lux, the captain of the Russell Marquisate¡¯s subjugation team, jerked his head fwick, fwick, fwick, three times as he said no. ¡°If you¡¯re not doing it, how come you¡¯re not. If you won¡¯t do it, how come you won¡¯t. If you can¡¯t do it, how are you going to handle the repercussions?¡± Marcel, Marquis Russell¡¯s aide, retorted quickly, tapping the thick red oak table three times in succession. Lux shouted indisputably. ¡°Do you know how wide the Marquisate is? In winter, the subjugation squad is divided into three groups and we all have to go around the wide domain! But what now? You want us to go until the borders?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve recruited more people last summer.¡± ¡°I did! Marcel, listen to me. Even if 100 people get recruited, barely 50 of them could be deployed. And I¡¯m telling you, come winter, 20 out of those 50 would quit and say they can¡¯t do it anymore. Then, 30 people will be left. After a month, 15 of them get injured or get poisoned by miasma. And then at the end of winter? Everyone disappears! It¡¯s a cycle that repeats every year!¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve recruited 200 people.¡± ¡°I was going to! But that Ardon¡ªthat good friend¡ªtook away all the men I was going to pick!¡± Ardon was the head of the Order of the Black Lion under the Marquis himself. The Black Lion Knights were the marquis¡¯ regular knights. Naturally, that knight order¡¯s treatment was different from the subjugation team, which hunted monsters. Therefore, if they opened recruitments at the same time, the inevitable result was that the talented young people would flock to the other knight order. With a depressed tone, Lux spoke. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s going to be too much to head even to the borders.¡± Marcel became annoyed. ¡°Then come up with an alternative. Unless you¡¯re asking me to tell the Marquis that you can¡¯t do it, are you?¡± ¡°Alternative?¡± Lux looked at Marcel with a face that was saying, ¡®What alternative?¡¯ With that dubious expression, Marcel opened and closed his mouth as though he was a goldfish, trying to suppress the rising anger within him. ¡°Right now¡­¡± At that moment, the door to the office opened right then. Marcel rubbed their eyes as cloudy fog had come in through the door. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks As they opened their hazy eyes and squinted at the door, who they saw standing there was¡­ Demon Lord. ¡°What are you going to tell me?¡± No, it was Marquis Russell. His voice sounded as if it came from the depths of the earth itself. ¡°I think I heard something about it being too much to go to the borders.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s tangled hair made it look like he had horns sticking out of his head, and the black cloak over his shoulders were like the wings of a demon lord. Marcel thought it was fortunate enough that Marquis Russell covered his eyes with his long fringe. No one had ever seen Marquis Russell¡¯s eyes, but some testify that his pupils were vertical slits, others say they were horizontal. The most terrible rumor was that there allegedly was a person who looked into the marquis¡¯ eyes and was turned into stone. That¡¯s why sponsorships on stones were increasing without him knowing. Lux exclaimed. ¡°I shall do a poem for the first letters of ¡®Border Lands, Impossible¡¯!¡± ¡°B.¡± ¡°Border subjugation expedition!¡± ¡°L.¡± ¡°Lying and pretending. That¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°I.¡± ¡°I¡­ I shall work harder than ever before¡­!¡± Marcel sighed as he watched Lux shouting while his eyes gradually gathered tears. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. If you don¡¯t think you can do it, just come up with an alternative. You won¡¯t be able to say anything in front of His Excellency¡­¡¯ After Lux left the office¡ªin tears¡ªYves sat on a chair with a relaxed expression as though nothing had happened. Then, he opened his lips to speak. ¡°If there¡¯s a shortage of manpower in the subjugation squad, then assign the squad to the farther areas and entrust the nearby areas to the knight order. There¡¯s nothing for them to do during winter anyway.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Winter is an important period for training the knights, as far as I know.¡± ¡°Is extra training for the knights of the Marquisate more important than them going out there and protecting the land? This could be considered training, too, anyway. Send a command to the knightage.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± While Marcel was writing the order, Yves looked at a list of weapons in the arsenal, then after he skimmed through them, he spoke once more. ¡°Is the novel ¡´ Dame Angela ¡µ that famous?¡± Chapter 69 5-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 69 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Oh, the book of that novelist Armano or something? That book¡¯s been very popular over the years.¡± ¡°Popular, what, for something like that novel? It¡¯s a waste of paper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Blowing over the ink of what he was writing, Marcel spoke. ¡°There¡¯s only one copy of that book in our village library, and as soon as it¡¯s returned, there¡¯s already a long line of people trying to borrow it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that bad? Well, it must be a popular enough novel that it got made into a play even though it¡¯s only been a few years since it got published.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s these droves of teenage girls who keep saying that they¡¯re going to be knights, and everyone¡¯s going crazy trying to stop them. In fact, the number of women trying to get into the Order of the Black Lion got higher when recruitments were open.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yves closed his eyes, feeling faint. ¡°I can¡¯t take it back because I said I¡¯ll buy her anything, so I¡¯m going to buy her a sword now. Then I¡¯ll have to clean up all the copies of that book right away.¡± Yves looked over to Marcel. ¡°It¡¯s not in the logs. Why don¡¯t we have a mana sword?¡± ¡°A mana sword is usually a personal weapon, so we didn¡¯t prepare any for storage. There aren¡¯t any new ones, but if we look carefully, we might find a few old swords.¡± ¡°Ah, alright.¡± Yves nodded. Generally called just mana swords, these mana-reinforced swords were made from forging metal from the raw material and reinforcing it with magic stones. The process to make such a sword was so meticulous that they were considered to be special swords that only blacksmiths in the northern region of Kelenocross could make. Of course, they¡¯re bound to be expensive and rare. And naturally, mana swords were used by only mage knights. When a knight receives the seal of a mage knight to indicate their abilities, it was a common occurrence that a mana sword was bestowed upon them by the lord of a territory or by the emperor himself. It¡¯s not an item that you¡¯d find in any old storehouse. Marcel asked, ¡°Why are you looking for a mana sword? Perhaps, maybe, you can feel mana surging within you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not something you need to look for. If a knight who doesn¡¯t know how to wield mana carries it around, it¡¯s going to be a burden too heavy to bear. It¡¯s literally going to be like a pearl necklace on a pig¡¯s neck, and¡­¡± ¡°Just focus on the work you¡¯ve been doing.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± As Marcel buried his nose back into his pile of paperwork, Yves became lost in thought. ¡®Should I just pluck some other sword from the armory and give it to her¡­? No, that¡¯s not gonna be good enough.¡¯ It was a ridiculous gift for a woman who¡¯s gotten obsessed with one romance novel, but Yves had to stay in Radis¡¯ good graces right now. ¡®I have to hold onto her tightly.¡¯ Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Looking back, it was a great choice for the marquis to take charge of Radis until she came of age. If Olivier were to try and take Radis away, this was the greatest excuse to still keep Radis by his side. However, if Olivier were to say that he likes Radis and she follows him¡­ It¡¯s going to be difficult to stop them. If that happens, it would look like he was trying to hold onto her for different reasons. Just, Radis had to stay within Yves¡¯ grasp until Olivier had enough trust in him. For this, Yves really had to prepare a gift that would please Radis. ¡®Where can I even find a mana sword¡­?¡¯ * * * That evening, Yves appeared once more in front of Radis, who was about to return to her room after she had eaten a full bowl of stew that had meat so tender it practically melted on her tongue. ¡°Radiiis¡­!¡± Yves called out to her, gasping for air because of how urgently he had been running. ¡°Come, haa, haa, with me¡­!¡± ¡°Marquis, take your time. I¡¯m not going anywhere, so speak slowly.¡± After catching his breath, Yves spoke. ¡°The night market, want to come with me?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To an auction! Don¡¯t you want to pick your own sword?¡± The moment she heard the word ¡®sword¡¯, Radis¡¯ eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Okay, then go get ready.¡± Yves spoke in a heavy tone. ¡°Unlike a day market, it¡¯s pretty dangerous out there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± And the moment she heard that it was dangerous, Radis froze. She¡¯s had four years of hunting monsters. She didn¡¯t want to be an obstacle if they ever came to face a dangerous situation. So without any qualms, she equipped herself with a cute dress that she didn¡¯t really want to wear, then wore a colorful hat that she didn¡¯t even really like. On the other hand, Yves ended up wearing the usual black cloak. Allen prepared an ordinary carriage without the marquisate¡¯s coat of arms, and he brought a small basket as well. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only With a nervous voice, Radis asked. ¡°Is there a weapon in there?¡± Allen secretly opened the lace cover over the basket and showed what¡¯s inside. ¡°It¡¯s a bottle of wine and a few chicken sandwiches. There¡¯s also a serving of pumpkin salad. Please eat these if you get hungry.¡± Full of confusion, Radis just accepted the basket and climbed into the carriage. Chapter 70 6-7 minutes ¡ù This novel¡¯s chapters have been split into halves, but they¡¯re numbered normally to make things simple. Moving forward, the TL will be posting as often as she can to compensate for the length. You can read more about this on the TL¡¯s note at the end of chapter 1~ Chapter 70 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Do you usually take a basket of snacks to dangerous places?¡± ¡°This kid. What kind of danger are you expecting? Since it¡¯s the night market, of course it¡¯s more dangerous compared to the day market. But it is still within Larrings.¡± ¡°What? Kid¡­¡± Radis was puzzled when he called her a kid. It was the first time she heard herself be called that ever since she was literally a child. She sat quietly all the way to the auction house, wondering if she made a mistake. As Yves mentioned, the auction house seemed to be far from any danger since it was on the Larrings boulevard strip. The night market was in an underground space beneath a two-story building, and it was really wide and clean. The security here was also excellent. ¡°Now, Radis.¡± Yves Russell got off the carriage first, then offered his hand to escort about fifty centimeters away. ¡°Don¡¯t stray far away from me.¡± Radis thought he was being ridiculous. She took off without him, carrying the basket with one hand. ¡°Radis, wait for me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy? Don¡¯t you want me to hold it? Give it to me.¡± If a burly man like him would even carry a cute basket like this, and with a black cloak on him to top it off¡­ He would look both ridiculous and suspicious. But Yves seemed to be so sure of himself. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°My manners.¡± With how much he twisted his tongue just to say that, the word ¡®manners¡¯ sounded like ¡®manning¡¯ instead. Radis almost burst into laughter right then, but she clenched her teeth and pressed down the urge. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d have fallen in love with me already. But it seems like you¡¯re not?¡± Far from falling in love, to Radis, Yves looked like the most suspicious person in this entire place right now. With his black cloak, his broad and strong shoulders, yet delicate touch. And with that cute basket in his hands, to boot. Given that Yves looked like that, when they approached the entrance of the auction house, the security guards naturally looked apprehensive. ¡°Wait.¡± They blocked Yves¡¯ way. Then, Yves raised his hand to show the ring on his finger. There engraved was the coat of arms of the Russell Marquisate, which featured a shield with a black lion in front of it. The guards, who saw the marquis¡¯ seal, hesitated and backed down. But still, they eyed that cute basket suspiciously. Radis yanked the basket from Yves and showed what was inside. When the guards saw the appetizing sandwiches, the guards leaned down and sort of licked their lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now, come on.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Yves also reached out for the basket again for him to carry it. At that moment, Radis stared at his hand and wondered if she could smack it away. ¡°Why are you looking so intently at my hand? Want to hold it?¡± Yves¡¯ large hand then headed for Radis¡¯ small hand and held it tightly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s so many people here. It¡¯s stuffy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°To get rid of them. Hm¡­ What do you think will happen if I said I¡¯ll buy everything so they¡¯ll get lost? Ah, I can¡¯t do that because it¡¯s an auction, right? Wow, there! More people that I hate the most! It¡¯s a good thing I dressed like this.¡± Yves continued to chatter on about this and that, but Radis couldn¡¯t hear any of it. She was busy staring at her own hand folded in his, her eyes wide. Yves¡¯ hand was big and warm. And it was even very tender. When his big, warm and tender hand wrapped over her hand, it felt like her knees were about to give out. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit here!¡± Yves chose two suitable seats for them and sat Radis down. Naturally, he let go of her hand because he needed to pull out the chair for her, and it was only then that she could breathe again. It was the first time in all her life that she held hands with someone in this way. As she was sitting down now, she grasped the handle of the basket on her lap very tightly as though it was a lifeline. Her face felt extremely hot. It shouldn¡¯t mean anything, and there¡¯s a lot of people in this place so the marquis was only concerned about her not getting lost. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m thirsty. Radis, give me some wine.¡± Yves¡¯ low voice beside her ear made her heart drop to the ground. Radis took out the wine and gave it to Yves. It was fortunate that the auction house was dark. Yves didn¡¯t seem to notice that her face had turned bright red. ¡°Can you give me a glass?¡± Radis took out a glass as he asked for it, giving it over with a trembling hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the corkscrew?¡± Radis stared at Yves. She wasn¡¯t feeling nervous at all anymore. ¡°Why do you keep asking me?¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re the one holding the basket like that. How can I take it out myself?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no corkscrew.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t? Then how can I open it?¡± ¡°Argh, just give it to me!¡± Radis grabbed the wine bottle¡¯s neck tightly and pulled the cork. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Pop! As the cork was removed, a sudden sound echoed out. Yves shook his head in resignation. ¡°You¡¯re really strong. You can be a general, a general I tell you!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± No matter how much that was the first time for her, Radis¡¯ pride was hurt by the fact that her heart fluttered for a moment because of Yves of all people. As she did a facepalm, Radis let out a deep sigh. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª While taking a sip of wine out of his glass, Yves said, ¡°Give me a sandwich, too.¡± Irritated, Radis placed the entire basket on Yves¡¯ lap. Yves took out one large sandwich from inside, gobbled it up, then looked alternately between the other sandwich and Radis. ¡°¡­You can have it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I had dinner already. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You already did? I didn¡¯t even eat dinner because I was busy working. I asked Marcel¡ªah, Marcel is my aide. I¡¯ll introduce him to you later. Anyway, when I asked Marcel to find out the auction schedule, he said it was today. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good luck or bad luck, that¡¯s why I came here without eating dinner first. For your sake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to thank me for this.¡± Yves continued to speak in a glib manner. ¡°Radis, your every wish is my command.¡± ¡°Huu¡­ Your sandwich is spilling over.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± He covered his mouth to push back the sandwich that was about to burst out of his lips, and Radis just stared at Yves, wondering if he really was a proper human being. Apparently, when she first met him, he seemed like a man who was dignified enough to carry his title as a marquis, but¡­ ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he does his job properly.¡¯ When fulfilling his duties as the marquis, Yves Russell seemed to be a fairly capable man anyhow. The marquisate wasn¡¯t thriving exponentially, but the domain seemed to be doing well without any problems. The word ¡®peaceful¡¯ suited it very well. ¡®What¡¯ll a guy¡¯s personality affect anyway? I¡¯ll just ignore his quirks.¡¯ Radis looked around the auction house. She ignored Yves, who was now reaching for the pumpkin salad. The auction house was filled with people. There were some who unabashedly showed their faces, while the others hid their faces like Yves did. There were also a few who had rather dangerous atmospheres to them. Then here, Radis understood a little what Yves meant by danger earlier. With a crowd of suspicious people in the audience, the auctioneer stepped onto the stage and held his arms out in a wide stance. With a loud voice, he spoke. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, no advance viewings were held before this auction. There was not even an appraisal. All these here are our items! It¡¯s up to you to judge their value and set their price! That is what the night market is about. Now, let us start the auction. Here is the masterpiece of the century which everyone has been waiting for, ¡´ The Woman in the Robe ¡µ! We¡¯ll start with 10 million rupens!¡± Items such as paintings, ceramics and jewelry came up to the podium one after another. In Radis¡¯ eyes, they all seemed suspicious. However, the auction house¡¯s audience seemed to be very enthusiastic about them all. It felt like her sense of money had gotten paralyzed over these bids that went far higher, beyond her imagination. ¡°What kind of plate that¡¯s the size of a sauce bowl costs 20 million rubells?¡± Wiping his mouth after he finished the pumpkin salad, Yves replied. ¡°If it¡¯s genuine, it should cost around 50 million rubells.¡± ¡°Then is it genuine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If it is, then that¡¯s amazing. If it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad replica. Well, besides that, it¡¯s time for the weapons to come out now.¡± At the word ¡®weapon¡¯, Radis¡¯ eyes glistened as she looked back towards the podium. After a showcase of a war hero¡¯s helmet and a mercenary king¡¯s armor, at last, the weapons were brought to the stage. ¡°Ohhh!¡± The auctioneer lifted a sword with his white gloved hand, and the crowd became excited. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure that most of you here today have heard of this beautiful double-edged sword. One edge that represents God¡¯s will to protect the world, and the other edge that wields the power of the devil, full of destructive power enough to bring an end to an era! It is The Sword of Fire, ¡®Pyrrh¡¯!¡± In the auctioneer¡¯s hand, a beautiful silver sword was shown brilliantly. The beautiful blade of the sword stretched coolly, and like a shooting star, a flame pattern was engraved upon it. The sword hilt that was shaped like a flame was also as beautiful as artwork. In the middle of the handle was a bright red magic stone, which also shone dazzlingly. When Yves saw the sword, a smile of satisfaction came to his lips. This was the reason why he postponed all his scheduled tasks today and rushed to the night market with Radis, just to show her this sword. Dropping his voice to a hush, the auctioneer spoke secretively. ¡°¡¯The Sword of Fire¡¯, the sword known as ¡®Pyrrh¡¯ which the founding contributor to the empire Alexis Tilrod wielded, had been lost to the world¡ªuntil now. The imperial family even denied the very existence of this sword and numerous imitations circulated around the vast land. However! ¡®Pyrrh¡¯ certainly existed, and it has now reappeared before you! The Sword of Fire, ¡®Pyrrh¡¯! The bid shall start at 100 million rupens!¡± At the end of the auctioneer¡¯s explanation, Yves lifted his hand with the ring and said, ¡°1 billion rupens.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Silence fell onto the auction house. Yves glanced towards Radis with a smug smile on his face. He was expecting that her eyes would be radiating starlight. ¡®Radis, this is all for you¡­!¡¯ But Radis wasn¡¯t even looking at ¡®Pyrrh¡¯. She zeroed in on one spot behind the podium, lost in thought. Noticing that Yves was looking at her, Radis tilted her head, perplexed at his behavior. ¡°That sword, you¡¯re buying it?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m giving it to you though?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t need such an expensive sword. I don¡¯t want to take that sword back with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then, Radis pointed to the rusty iron sword, which looked more like a club than anything, lying at random behind the podium. ¡°I want that one. How much will that cost? Can I buy it with my pocket money?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The area around Yves¡¯ eyes turned blue. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Meanwhile, the auctioneer didn¡¯t know who Yves was, and so asked him straight out. ¡°One billion rupens, does anyone want to outbid one billion rupens!¡± Then, one man from the audience barked out a laugh and stood up. ¡°You look wet behind the ears, young man. How fearless!¡± Radis glanced at him. The man continued to say, as he was looking at Yves, that this was the kind of person he hated the most. Yves¡¯ expression changed instantly, and he growled with a low voice. ¡°Franz Roderick¡­!¡± The moment she heard this name, Radis flinched. Franz Roderick. He was the head of House Roderick, which was one of the most prestigious families of the southern region. And at the same time, he was the father of Robert, the captain of the subjugation squad. Robert once told her about the relationship between House Roderick and House Russell. The two families had been on bad terms for a very long period of time, and in particular, Franz felt terribly resentful towards Yves Russell, as he had succeeded the title of marquis at a young age. ¡°I merely heard about the sword and came to witness its splendor, yet here you are, taking away that opportunity for everyone else. Is it the same when that family that did not contribute to the founding of the empire 500 years ago, turned to the south and set their roots there?¡± Franz looked around and spoke with a loud voice, and the people around him burst into despicable laughter. Glaring at Yves with a derisive sneer, as if encouraged by the others¡¯ laughter, Franz spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t have everything, young man.¡± Then, as Franz took off his hood, he shouted. ¡°1.1 billion rupens!¡± ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The audience looked alternately between Yves and Franz, their eyes glistening with anticipation. Although Marquis Russell¡¯s name wasn¡¯t explicitly mentioned, those who knew the meaning behind Franz¡¯s words would have been able to infer who Yves was, or at the very least, could guess that he was a representative of the marquisate. In an instant, the bidding for Pyrrh, the sword of fire, became an intense battle of pride between House Roderick and House Russell. Reading the atmosphere, the auctioneer recited the bid at a fast pace. ¡°1.1 billion rupens, going once!¡± As soon as everyone looked where Yves¡¯ pointed his finger, Yves looked back at Radis. ¡®Really? Are you really not interested?¡¯ It was a sword so beautiful that any knight would want to have it. It was even the sword of her ancestor, Alexis Tilrod. The moment he got some information about the sword ¡®Pyrrh¡¯, Yves had been certain that Radis would be absolutely ecstatic to have it. But here, Radis only stared at Franz for a moment, then turned her attention again on that rusty iron club. As he saw her eyes twinkling like that, it really seemed as if she liked that lump of rust. After ten seconds of internal conflict, Yves lowered his hand. ¡°Ohhh!¡± For the last time, the auctioneer cried, ¡°Going twice!¡± Not expecting that Yves would give up so easily, Franz took off his hood and looked back dubiously. And, the auctioneer brought down the gavel. ¡°Sold for 1.1 billion rupens!¡± ¡®Huuuu!¡¯ Yves inwardly let out a huge sigh of relief. Losing the bid wasn¡¯t very pleasant, but it¡¯s not like he showed his face here. So it¡¯s alright to pretend he didn¡¯t know about this later. If Radis didn¡¯t want that sword, just as Marcel said, it would be like a mana sword that¡¯s useless to him. Besides, that kind of sword wouldn¡¯t be practical as a girl¡¯s decorative sword anyway. When the sword was sold for an unexpected amount of money, the auctioneer smiled and placed the sword back in its box, sending it to the back of the stage. The auction continued afterwards, but the atmosphere continued to remain cold because people were paying keen attention to Franz Roderick and the man in the black cloak who they believed to be Marquis Yves Russell. Now, the auctioneer pointed to the case where the rusty iron club was and then shouted, ¡°Excavated in the southern wilderness, this here was once a sword! It¡¯s now buried in a thick layer of rust, but only the Lord of Time knows what kind of story this trapped sword has. The bid shall start with 100,000 rupens!¡± When they saw the dirty rust, no one raised their hand. The auctioneer shouted for the last time, holding up the gavel. ¡°Anyone who wants to bid?¡± Radis carefully raised her hand. ¡°110,000 rupens¡­ May I?¡± ¡°Of course, beautiful lady! 110,000 rupens! Going once! Going twice! Sold!¡± Yves absolutely could not understand her. After the auction was over, Yves followed her to the back of the auction house to claim her bid, and he asked. ¡°I thought you wanted me to buy you a mana sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is that a mana sword? It¡¯s just a lump of rust. No matter how much it¡¯s honed, it¡¯ll be hard to wield it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± ¡°Huh, seriously¡­!¡± Then, behind them, someone spoke with a deeply grim voice. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡± Yves and Radis turned back. It was Franz Roderick. ¡°Is this another one of our schemes, Marquis Russell?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Realizing that there was no way out of this now, Yves raised his hood slightly away from his face and replied coldly. ¡°What are you talking about, Roderick?¡± ¡°Where did you get the intel that I was eyeing that sword?¡± Clapping his palms together once, Yves replied. ¡°That¡¯s what I call an egotistical sense of self-consciousness. You¡¯re already claiming it, but I never even tried to get any intel like that.¡± ¡°W-What a bold-faced lie! You called out such an outrageous price like that!¡± Franz Roderick exclaimed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Remember this! The people of the south will never acknowledge you as the Marquis. What did you do that day that only you survived in the Marquisate? The truth will be revealed!¡± Without batting an eye, Yves replied. ¡°Roderick, take your 1.1 billion rupen sword and scurry on home. You bought what you came here for anyway, why don¡¯t you show it off and go brag about winning it at such a high price from a merit-less member of a founding family of the empire, hm?¡± ¡°Urk!¡± Franz Roderick was bristling with rage. He won the auction, but it didn¡¯t feel like he won at all. He was fuming like he was an overworked chimney, but the only sound Franz Roderick was making was from his clenched teeth. He couldn¡¯t even say any rebuttal. He already knew that there was nothing he could say in retaliation. For now, it¡¯s not worth showing the appearance of a mature nobleman and the young Marquis Russell bickering like children. The only one who¡¯d lose face was him. Moreover, he had never beaten Yves Russell in an argument before. Eventually, he had no choice but to huff and turn around, spewing clich¨¦ lines. ¡°I will never forget what happened here today!¡± Radis frowned while watching the back of that man¡¯s head. She knew how Franz treated Robert, so she couldn¡¯t form any good impression of the man. Franz had kicked out Robert from the family just because he was such an outstanding talent. With his words and actions now, calling him a ¡®small man¡¯ was the perfect description for him. Besides that, there were some other things that bothered her. About the trap that drove her to her death. ¡®Franz Roderick.¡¯ Radis decided to remember the man¡¯s face. Instead of trying to walk away, he looked at Yves, who was still looking towards the direction Franz had disappeared to. He seemed to be gritting his teeth. Sighing briefly, Radis shook Yves¡¯ arm. ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get my 110 thousand rupen sword.¡± Hearing the similar sounding price, Yves smirked. When Radis saw that smile, she laughed as well and continued. ¡°I can buy it with my pocket money, but you did say that you¡¯ll buy a sword for me, right, Marquis?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you even bring a wallet with you?¡± ¡°Mmh, I did just in case. Here it is¡­¡± ¡°O-ho! Put that away, Your Ladyship.¡± While joking around, Yves seemed to be more relaxed. Radis smiled, feeling relieved as well. * * * The place to claim items was very crowded. When Yves fetched the 110 thousand rupen sword, Radis stood quietly in one corner and waited for him there. There were people walking around who looked a bit shabby at first glance in this place that was supposed to be reserved for guests. Radis could tell right away what kind of people they were. ¡®That coat of arms is from the May Mercenary Guild, and that other one is from the Mormor Mercenary Guild. I guess most of the guys here are like that. Are they here to sell things?¡¯ In the northern region, the larger mercenary guilds would go to war for the trophies they could acquire, but most of the mercenary guilds in the southern region were on a smaller scale. Their main duties were usually escorting the merchant guilds or some security details for shops. They also sometimes hunted monsters. Radis didn¡¯t like mercenaries that much. This was because mercenaries tended to overprice their items and services. And¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± When something caught Radis¡¯ eye, she frowned for a moment and soon approached a group of people. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª * * * The man who looked to be the auctioneer shook his head and spoke. ¡°Gorz, the night market is already over! If you want to sell some items, please come back during the next scheduled auction!¡± ¡°Then when¡¯s the next auction scheduled?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you for you to remember? The next auction schedule for the night market will only be set after there are enough items available that the customers would be interested in!¡± The auctioneer touched his beard and gestured to the man named Gorz. ¡°And, Gorz, it¡¯s obvious what kind of item you¡¯ve brought. Is that another egg? Don¡¯t even try to sell something so ugly here. One or two of those things had been sold before just because of short-lived fascination, but have you seen any getting sold recently? It¡¯s just trash that you know will rot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡± Gorz, a bald mercenary wearing a dirty outfit, approached the auctioneer and whispered with a low voice. ¡°This one is quite different. You¡¯ll know it when you see it. This is a very, very special item!¡± After heaving out a sigh, the auctioneer responded. ¡°Well, fine, take it out then. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, uh¡­ I don¡¯t have it on me right now.¡± The auctioneer glared at Gorz with an annoyed expression on his face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not here. I hid it at our headquarters.¡± ¡°Gorz, are we playing a game now? You said that I¡¯ll know it when I see it. But you aren¡¯t even going to show me here? Do I look so gullible to you?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too dangerous to bring it all the way here. If you just give me an advance on the payment¡­¡± ¡°This bas¡ª¡± The auctioneer pushed Gorz hard on the chest with a loud accompanying sound. ¡°Get out! You don¡¯t even have anything to sell here but you¡¯re asking me to pay you in advance?! Tough luck! Don¡¯t ever seek me out again! Ugh!¡± Staggering back after being pushed by the auctioneer, Gorz replied back in an angry voice. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± With an eyepatch on, a smaller man beside Gorz tried to calm him down. ¡°Look, I told you so. It¡¯s impossible to get an advance.¡± ¡°Sh*t! Luke, I told you we should have brought it!¡± ¡°Gorz, that thing is so ominous. If we move it, we¡¯ll be in danger!¡± It was right then. Someone grabbed the man by the back of his neck and whispered grimly. ¡°Caught you.¡± Gorz and Luke looked behind them. There stood Radis, wearing a cute dress and a fancy hat. As she glared at Gorz, Radis said, ¡°You detestable punk.¡± Then, someone else placed their hand on Radis¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°Caught you.¡± Radis didn¡¯t have to look back to see who it was. Yves sighed as he glanced at Radis. ¡°You troublemaking young lady.¡± Yves took Radis¡¯ hand off the man¡¯s neck. Then, he said to Gorz, ¡°Sorry about that. Our young lady here is a bit of a troublemaker.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luke immediately shut Gorz¡¯ mouth. ¡°Hehe, old man! We¡¯re the ones who were rude here!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shh, come on.¡± Luke whispered into Gorz¡¯ ear. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that guy¡¯s ring! He¡¯s Marquis Russell!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± As Gorz and Luke fell silent, Yves quickly dragged Radis away. ¡°Radis!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit surprising to see some ugly faces, but it¡¯s too much to say that someone¡¯s detestable just because they¡¯re ugly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean at all. That jerk¡­!¡± Radis couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She recalled this mercenary named Gorz. He was a criminal lowlife who played a decisive role in the reason why Radis had such a negative perception of all mercenaries. The leader of the Kingsnake Mercenary Guild, Gorz! Gorz was a horrible villain who would lure small monsters to attack villages just so that he could get commissioned to save them. After his method was discovered, he became a wanted criminal. But it would take years before Gorz would become incriminated. Right now, no one knew the evildoings of Gorz. While he patted Radis¡¯ shoulder as if soothing her, Yves handed something over to Radis. ¡°Here you go.¡± It was the rusty, 110 thousand rupen sword that was wrapped in cloth. Finally holding this sword, Radis exclaimed, ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Heavy, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s filthily heavy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Radis patted the rusty iron blade. Seeing this, Yves looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°If you¡¯re going to bring it to the mansion, put a note on it that says it¡¯s not trash. If anyone sees it, they might try to throw it away.¡± Radis glanced at Yves and said, ¡°What do you mean, trash?¡± From where she was, patting the rusty sword, she could see the backs of Gorz and Luke as they were about to leave. It would be several years later until Gorz would become a wanted criminal. Perhaps Gorz was just an ordinary mercenary now. However¡­ ¡®What ominous thing were they talking about?¡¯ Those words made her think about something peculiarly unpleasant. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª 11. Forbidden region [ Not trash. ] Radis stuck this memo on the rusty sword. When Yves said that at the auction, she wondered what he was talking about when he said it¡¯d look like trash. But when she brought the sword back to the mansion and placed it on a white marble table, indeed, it looked like trash that had to be cleaned up right away. It¡¯s safer to just put a note on it. Carefully sticking the memo on so that it wouldn¡¯t fall, Radis examined the sword carefully. The surface of the sword was covered with a thick layer of red rust with a tangy black glaze. At a first glance, it definitely looked like a piece of garbage to anyone. It¡¯s only after you look at it carefully that you¡¯d realize it¡¯s a rusty iron sword. Radis touched the rough surface of the sword with her fingertips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been so badly deformed.¡± She knew what the true identity of this lump of rust was. The craftsmen of Kelenocross had their own secret way of forging iron bars and refining them. In the process that they used, the magic stone contained in the iron would be rearranged, and they were able to create a different kind of mana-reinforced sword that had completely different properties compared to how it was previously when it was just an iron bar. As it was made this way, the mana sword would keep developing as it continued to accept its owner¡¯s mana. After being tamed by the owner¡¯s mana, it would become an excellent sword, but there were also some cases where the sword would be broken. Getting the sword broken also could result from something going wrong in the process, and there were times when black substances flowed out like this as well. ¡®My old sword was like this, too.¡¯ Radis sighed. The sword she had before, the one that Robert gave her, was a good one. But when she received the sword, she had already been poisoned by miasma. After accepting her mana, the sword would shed black matter as though it was crying. It was a small amount, so if she just sharpened the blade, the black spots would disappear. So, as soon as Radis saw this sword at the auction, she knew exactly what it was. The rust covering this sword was similar to the one that flowed out of her sword before. ¡®What do I have to do to get all this off? Should I grind it? But it¡¯ll take a long time to grind everything off through a whetstone.¡¯ Radis asked herself as she placed a hand over the sword¡¯s rough surface. ¡°What happened to you, hm?¡± Mage knights who wielded mana swords would often say that their swords were alive. Radis agreed with them. This sword was covered in a great deal of rust, but it was definitely still alive. It was fast asleep, but deep inside, she felt a certain throbbing sensation. It was a very faint echo, like a small seed that had endured over time beneath the hardened mud ground. * * * After the meeting, the captain of House Russell¡¯s subjugation squad, Lux, had a smile on his face. It¡¯s because, this winter, the subjugation squad and the Black Lion Knights would be splitting up to cover the territory during this year¡¯s monster subjugation. ¡°Ardon, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± On the other hand, Ardon¡¯s expression was not so good. He was thinking about just how to balance the scheduled training and this subjugation. However, in the name of protecting the territory, it¡¯s not possible for the knight order to reject the command of going on a monster subjugation expedition. In the end, it was something that must be done. But just as expected, it was like a punch to the gut seeing Lux have a sh*t-eating smile that said, ¡®Thank you for cleaning up this mess!¡¯ Ardon spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay off this debt.¡± ¡°No way, what do you mean debt! Aren¡¯t we a family that eats together? What kind of debt is there between family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall having any brother like you.¡± ¡°Bwahahahaha!¡± When he heard Ardon¡¯s clearly displeased tone, Lux laughed it off as if he just heard a good joke. With a clap on Ardon¡¯s shoulder. With one eye closed because of his mirth, Lux said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t know why, but this year¡¯s monsters are exceptionally slow. If you patrol properly, nothing will happen to the territory.¡± ¡°The monsters are slow?¡± ¡°Yeah. Maybe because this winter is cozy.¡± ¡°What the, how careless¡­¡± At that moment, as though Lux had cast a magic spell, a squire from the subjugation squad came running from the other side of the corridor and shouted. ¡°Captain! A village at the border has just been attacked!¡± With an extremely annoyed look, Ardon glared at Lux. Turning to the squire, Lux¡¯s neck became tucked in like a turtle. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± ¡°The village is near Monsterwood, and it¡¯s said that there was a light-scale attack.¡± Lux¡¯s neck straightened up again. ¡°It¡¯s not our area of responsibility then.¡± Ardon glared at Lux with even more anger in his eyes. Nevertheless, Lux grinned widely. ¡°But still, it¡¯s an area of our land¡¯s territory. So, what¡¯s the extent of the damage?¡± ¡°Ah, we hadn¡¯t received an immediate request for subjugation. The monsters appeared and then ruined the land. Since it¡¯s common during the start of winter, I believe they handled it well by asking the mercenaries in the area to do the subjugation.¡± ¡°Mercenaries? Which group?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the Kingsnake Mercenary Guild.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Then it¡¯s already dealt with?¡± The squire scratched his head. ¡°But it¡¯s a sign that the monsters had begun to move, so I thought I should inform you, sir.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Well done, well done.¡± Lux patted the squire on the head, then turned to Ardon and smiled. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ardon continued to glare at Lux with contemptuous eyes, then he turned to the other side of the hall. Lux asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aron stared intently at the other side of the hall. ¡°I sensed someone there just now.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Ardon frowned slightly. Ardon was the captain of the Black Lion Knightage and was one of the best knights of the empire. Lux as well, even though he looked like a moron, was the captain of the marquisate¡¯s subjugation squad and had also officially received the seal of a mage knight. ¡®No matter how much you say we¡¯re being careless, does this mean there¡¯s someone in the marquis¡¯ estate capable enough to slip past both me and Lux?¡¯ * * * ¡°Ack, it¡¯s so salty!¡± Stroking the pouch full of money, Luke smiled despicably. ¡°If the land is ruined, they¡¯ll be so scared that they¡¯ll start paying so kindly in advance.¡± Luke exclaimed to Gorz. ¡°I¡¯ve distributed the shares to the members, but there¡¯s still this much left. Let¡¯s go for a good drink today!¡± However, unlike how excited Luke was, Gorz didn¡¯t look all too happy. In fact, he¡¯s been like this for days already. Starting from not long ago, when that rude lady grabbed him like that at the auction house. Luke tapped Gorz on the shoulder and spoke. ¡°Well, she was someone from under Marquis Russell, and I understand how upset you are, but what can we do? Let¡¯s just drink up and forget about it!¡± Instead of answering, Gorz spat out from his lower abdomen a huge, keuhaaaaa. ¡®I almost fainted back then¡­!¡¯ When he was suddenly caught by the back of his neck at the auction house without noticing. ¡®Caught you.¡¯ Just recalling that low voice made his hair rise up. The person who grabbed him by the back of the neck was clearly just a young woman who was wearing a cute dress, but he felt her aura before he even looked back. Her presence was almost comparable to that of a spider, who¡¯d set up a trap. ¡°Uuuuuuugh!¡± Gorz shuddered. ¡°No, but, when I looked at that wench, why did I think, ¡®spider¡¯¡­!¡± Luke also shuddered at the word ¡®spider¡¯. ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuu-ack!¡± As Luke trembled and shuddered, he took out a dirty snake skin from his coat pocket and put it on his forehead like a talisman. ¡°Why! Why! Why! Why did you have to say the word spider! Uhuuuk!¡± ¡°Uhuuuu!¡± ¡°Uhuhuhu! Lord Kingsnake, Lord Kingsnake! Get rid of the spider please!¡± As Gorz and Luke shuddered even more, their eyes met. ¡°Let¡¯s go out drinking.¡± ¡°Venomous wretch.¡± ¡°Very very venomous wretch.¡± Luke groaned as he pulled out a large chest from under the bed. And in that chest, there were huge eggs. Luke threw the pouch of money next to the eggs and closed the chest. Then, he went out the door with Gorz. As their footsteps went farther away, someone who was hiding in the shadows under the stairs revealed herself. It was Radis. ¡°Tez was right.¡± Tez, one of her comrades, had formerly lived in a village near the borders before he entered the imperial subjugation squad. His village back then was also near Monsterwood. Tez used to speak about this bar with scorn. It¡¯s located in the outskirts of Loire. ¡®That¡¯s the base of the Kingsnake Mercenary Guild, those bastards. They were terrible brutes, really.¡¯ The Kingsnake Mercenary Guild lured monsters to attack small villages, and this included Tez¡¯s former village near the border. Those mercenaries were inherently more heinous than any ferocious criminal, even with sins of high treason. Every time Tez saw this abandoned bar, there was never a time that swears and curses were directed at those mercenaries. Thanks to that, Radis easily recalled this place. ¡°As expected, those guys are really terrible brutes.¡± Radis pulled open the door that Gorz and Luke had just closed. It was locked, of course. ¡°Huhp!¡± Clang, clatter. Pulling it with force, the doorknob was soon torn off. After chucking the broken knob roughly, Radis opened the door and went in. With just overhearing their movements and words earlier, Radis could guess where Luke had hidden the chest. Sure enough, she found the hidden chest under the bed. She pulled it out and opened the lid. ¡°This¡­!¡± There were eggs in it. There were two that were the size of a fist, and one that was the size of a baby¡¯s head. These were not just ordinary eggs. The ones that were the size of fists had purple stripes on them, and the one that was the size of a baby¡¯s head had even weirder patterns. There was a subtle glow emanating from it as though a candle had been lit from inside the egg. And it¡¯s obvious what these eggs were. ¡°I knew it, monster eggs!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Goosebumps rose on her skin. Even if she didn¡¯t know what those were, Radis would have still taken a step back. They were monster eggs, so naturally, monsters would hatch from there. Besides that, it¡¯s impossible to guess what kind of monster it would be just based on the outer shell. Something really terrible and malevolent might be born from there. More than that, monster eggs could invite more monsters to come. Radis now realized what Gorz was doing. They were summoning monsters using the eggs they had stolen from Monsterwood. After that, he would threaten the villagers of the towns he visited and receive the payment of ¡®subjugating¡¯ the monsters. ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡± That one egg was glowing. And the shell was the color of bright ivory. The entire egg was covered with faint patterns as though it had been engraved with gold, and there was a subtle glow leaking out from it. The light changed to various hues the more she looked at it, so she couldn¡¯t put a label on just what color that glow was. Radis had seen many monster eggs back then, but she had never seen a glowing egg before. It was evidently suspicious. Then, she felt someone¡¯s presence outside the door. ¡°You said you¡¯d drink to your heart¡¯s content, but you didn¡¯t even bring any money with ya? You idiot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because ya suddenly talked about spiders!¡± ¡°S-Spiders! Uuugh-huuuu!¡± ¡°Euuurgh¡­ huh? What¡¯s with the doorknob?¡± Luke pulled on the broken knob as he opened the door. Then, he saw a stranger standing in the room. It was a boy with red hair wearing a short cloak. ¡®No, a girl?¡¯ At first glance, she seemed to be a boy because her clothes were all dirty and there was an iron club fastened to her belt. But when he looked at her face, she was definitely a woman. And he¡¯s met her before. Luke shouted. ¡°Auction house!¡± ¡°How did you even know this place¡­!¡± Radis raised her head to look at both Gorz and Luke. Then, she opened her lips to speak. ¡°There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°First, have you ever killed anyone while doing this?¡± Gorz and Luke stared at Radis in confusion. ¡°Second, these monster eggs have gold patterns, but how did brutes as block-headed as you manage to get them?¡± Radis picked up the glowing egg from the cabinet. ¡°Lastly, what on earth is this?¡± Luke had just been staring blankly right then, but in his astonishment, he brought out a sharp dagger and shouted. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you wanna die? Put that down!¡± Gorz, who remained still thus far, stepped forward and spoke. ¡°You! If you think I¡¯m not going to get back at you just because you¡¯re the Marquis¡¯ person, you¡¯re mistaken! I don¡¯t know what kind of gall you have for coming here alone, but if you put that down, I¡¯ll be generous enough to spare your life!¡± After saying all that, Gorz reached towards Radis. It seemed like he was going to grab Radis by her hair, but that in itself was ridiculous to her. Radis dodged nimbly and grabbed Gorz by his hair instead. ¡­That was to say, if he had even a single strand of hair on his shiny bald head, she would have reached for that, but since he didn¡¯t¡ª She reached for his beard instead. While clutching a handful of the scruffy hair, Radis asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think. Do you want me to let you live, or do you want to get hit because you wouldn¡¯t speak?¡± Caught by his beard, Gorz staggered forward. At this, he clenched his hands into fists and exclaimed indignantly. ¡°You!¡± Radis sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hit you once, then let¡¯s start talking.¡± * * * In her previous life, Robert and Radis¡¯ high level of combat eventually raised the status of the entire subjugation squad¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t like that at first. There weren¡¯t many people who voluntarily joined the subjugation squad like Radis did. More often than not, being sent to that subjugation squad was like a death sentence. Theirry was sent there after a duel. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s because he killed a high-ranking person. Tez, too, was caught smuggling goods. Laszlo was brought in for theft. And with such a group like there, there¡¯s only one way to discipline them. Hit ¡®em once, and they¡¯d start loosening up. If it doesn¡¯t work the first time, then keep hitting. Until it does work in the end. However, if you hit too hard and they die, then it¡¯s not even worth the effort of hitting that much. So, as long as their skull wouldn¡¯t get cracked open, as long as their brains wouldn¡¯t pour out, as long as their eyes wouldn¡¯t turn over, or as long as their tongues wouldn¡¯t turn purple¡ªit¡¯s all good. It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to accidentally break some bones, since those took forever to mend. Moderation was the key here. If you hit ¡®em carefully and sincerely, equally spreading out the hits throughout all other body parts without bias, then it¡¯ll work better. Radis used this method of hitting today, and the first mouth she managed to open up was Luke¡¯s very swollen mouth. ¡°Keeeuugh! W-We diwn¡¯t giwe it to peopwe, Ma¡¯am!¡± Then, Gorz¡¯ mouth soon opened as well. ¡°Ku-huhp! W-We happened to come across a passageway. Ku-hngh! I-It¡¯s directly connected to M-Monsterwood, Ma¡¯am!¡± Doubled over, Gorz¡¯ face was soaked with tears trickling down his eyes, which were either swollen or just closed. Who knows. ¡°Passageway?¡± ¡°Ku-uurk! W-We entered the forest through that passageway m-many times. A-And we got the eggs from there and sold them, that¡¯s how w-we made money¡­¡± ¡°So you managed to make all this money from things you got in the forbidden region? It¡¯s a lot, huh.¡± ¡°I broke one egg before by mistake and the monsters chased after us¡­ I knew we shouldn¡¯t do something like that, but¡­!¡± Radis sighed briefly as she looked down at the miserable Gorz and Luke. Even though they knew they shouldn¡¯t do it, they still would have repeated it diligently. Until one day, their methods would get exposed¡ªbecause of this, they¡¯d become wanted men. They¡¯d eventually get caught by bounty hunters, then promptly executed. ¡®People don¡¯t usually change from their ways¡­ Should I just get rid of them here?¡¯ Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Perhaps sensing the killing intent that Radis was exuding, Luke cried frantically. ¡°We made a mistwake! We won¡¯t do it agwain! We¡¯ll tuwn ower a new weaf¡­!¡± Radis stared at Luke, who was begging her that they could ¡®become her hands and feet¡¯. Then, she looked towards the glowing egg again. Gorz spoke. ¡°I-It hasn¡¯t been long since we got that one! We only took it because it looked interesting and I thought we¡¯d fetch a high price for it, Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°As long as you get money, you¡¯d go to the forbidden region, you¡¯d do something you¡¯re not supposed to do, and you even picked up something like this? Ha¡­¡± Holding her chin with one hand, Radis was lost in thought. Gorz and Luke didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡®There¡¯s a passageway leading straight to the forbidden region?¡¯ She never heard about this before. She was proud of how she knew every nook and cranny of Monsterwood, but she had never heard of the existence of such a passage. But if a passageway like that didn¡¯t exist, these two oafs would have had to go the old-fashioned way and break through the forest of monsters from the outside just to reach the forbidden region and bring back eggs like these. No way they could have done that. ¡®Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the forbidden region all by myself.¡¯ Looking between the two sinners and the glowing egg, Radis finally came to a decision. She soon spoke. ¡°Lead me there.¡± * * * Feeling like they were on death¡¯s door, Gorz and Luke headed towards the forest, which wasn¡¯t far from the base of the Kingsnake Mercenary Guild. Of course, this forest wasn¡¯t the forest of monsters. As they walked through the deserted forest, Radis threatened them. ¡°If you¡¯re just telling nonsense here, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nwot nownsense! It¡¯s the twuth!¡± Holding the torch, Luke hastily spoke up. Meanwhile Gorz, who was walking ahead with the chest of eggs, opened his mouth as well. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years. At that time, low-level monsters lived around here and were common in these parts of the forest. We were just hiding somewhere around here to catch some wild animals, but then at that time, we saw people in armor walking through a passageway. It wasn¡¯t just one or two people¡ªit was a lot.¡± Walking through the thick foliage, Luke pushed aside a group of vines that was hanging between two tall trees. Then, a small clearing was revealed at the base of a cliff that wasn¡¯t too high up. Between the crevice, a narrow cave entrance could be seen. It looked like an opening that had been formed after the ground had cracked open. Gorz explained. ¡°Those people left their horses here and then went ahead inside.¡± ¡°Thwat¡¯s how we smelled some money inswide.¡± Gorz gulped dryly. ¡°But the people who went inside the cave didn¡¯t come back out. No, well, some did, but only two people returned. It was a man in a black cloak and a child. ¡°A child?¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. But the rest didn¡¯t return. Out of curiosity, we went inside, too, and what we saw there was shocking.¡± Luke lit up the cave with the torch in his hand. After taking a step into the cave, Radis could see what exactly was shocking. On the right side, boulders had collapsed so that path had gotten completely blocked, but the other passageway leading deeper into Monsterwood was so far ahead that the end of it was impossible to see. ¡°Does this path go as far as the forbidden region?¡± ¡°Yesh!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Then, Gorz dropped his salute and had a servile smile on his lips. ¡°Then that¡¯s all we hafta¡­!¡± Radis quickly grabbed Luke¡¯s cloak as he was about to run away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t let you go if you¡¯re just pulling my leg here?¡± With a frightened expression, Gorz cried. ¡°Aiyah, we¡¯re not pulling anyone¡¯s leg here, Ma¡¯am! The passageway is just long, but since there¡¯s only one way going there, you can just go straight. The end of it is the forbidden region! You don¡¯t even need a guide or whatever!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who took those eggs, so isn¡¯t it right that you¡¯ll put them back?¡± Radis took her iron club from her belt and swung it threateningly. ¡°Huuk!¡± Luke cried as Radis hit him with the iron club. ¡°Goruz! Goruz! Let¡¯s jwus go!¡± Gorz seemed to be muttering something under his breath, but he gulped the words back down because he couldn¡¯t fight back. And so the three of them walked down the dark passageway. All they did was walk, but it wasn¡¯t that easy. The road itself was leveled with bricks, but the air was stagnant, moldy and humid enough that it stung their throats. It wouldn¡¯t have been worse if it hadn¡¯t been for Luke¡¯s torch. ¡®I can¡¯t believe there really is a passage like this.¡¯ Radis observed the walls carefully. Perhaps because it was made a long time ago, but there were areas where groundwater had trickled in and turned into small swamp-like puddles, and there were also some places where the brick walls had been cracked open due to protruding tree roots. However, only small parts of this passageway were damaged. Most of it was well preserved. Radis could only think that this might be because of ancient magic. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª She thought so because the bricks were engraved with ancient runes along the passage. It wasn¡¯t well managed like the teleportation gate and the runes didn¡¯t shine, so Gorz and Luke didn¡¯t seem to have noticed at all. No, Radis also might not have noticed had she not seen the gate at Larrings and Dvirath. ¡®Maybe this passageway is an ancient magical relic like a gate.¡¯ Sometimes, while passing the chest to the other as they took turns carrying it, Gorz and Like chatted as though they wanted to fill the long silence. ¡°When we first came here without knowing anything, I didn¡¯t know how many times I went back and forth. It¡¯s just dark everywhere and there¡¯s no end in sight.¡± ¡°Bwahaha, jwust like our futuwe!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, silence again. ¡°Wash it the fifsh one? We pwepawed hawd and finawwy went to the ewnd!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. When we opened the stone door, a large clearing appeared, and we looked around because it was just so amazing. There were white trees all over the place¡­¡± Watching Gorz blabber on like that, Radis decided to set aside her suspicion of him for the moment. The landscape he was describing exactly matched the forbidden region that she remembered. It seemed like this passageway was actually connected to the forbidden region. ¡°¡­And there were eggs at the edge of that clearing. I knew it instinctively the moment I saw them. Those are monster eggs!¡± ¡°Kehehehe!¡± ¡°I heard they were a little salty!¡± Radis shook her head and asked. ¡°Someone bought them?¡± Gorz replied excitedly. ¡°I heard they boiled them and ate them all up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely nuts.¡± Indeed, there were more weirdos out there than she previously thought. Such requests were usually sent to the subjugation squads. In case they could find the horn of a black unicorn, or if they would ever come across the tusks of a shabel tiger, then collectors would come forward and buy them for prices even higher than a mana stone. There were times when just parts of a monster were more expensive, like a specimen of a night fog butterfly for example. And even when they didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d be used for, there were also times when certain people wanted to buy monster meat or blood. ¡°We once akshidentally bwoke a monshter egg back then, geh, then a low-ranked monshter came all the way here, wight?¡± ¡°A ghoul, an imp and a harpy all appeared suddenly that we were so terrified out of our wits.¡± Radis was dumbfounded. ¡°You were so terrified that you thought to use them to terrorize the border villages? Are you bragging? Do you want to get hit again?¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Gorz grumbled. ¡°We did that because we don¡¯t want to go hungry! After some rumors broke out that the viscount who boiled the eggs suffered a lot because of the spread of miasma, we couldn¡¯t sell any eggs at all. You can¡¯t even imagine it, but it¡¯s hard for mercenaries like us to survive without having to resort to such tricks.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s how you¡¯re justifying the cowardly acts that you do? You were bound to be caught one day in any case. As I did.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Ma¡¯am! How can a lady of noble status, who is doing her part as an apostle of justice, ever understand low lives like us.¡± After hearing Gorz answer like that, Luke stomped his feet¡ªwhich were getting numb¡ªand then shouted the same words again. ¡°We made a mistwake! We won¡¯t do it agwain! We¡¯ll tuwn ower a new weaf¡­!¡± Radis glared icily at them and turned away. Apostle of justice. Ridiculous. She wasn¡¯t doing this because she was sticking her nose into things. She never wanted to be an apostle of justice. Her principles remained the same as they were in her first life. Her hands were full with just protecting herself. Sure, sometimes she slipped out of the marquis¡¯ estate and hunted some monsters, but it wasn¡¯t for some great cause. The biggest reason was because she wanted to collect magic stones as they would fetch for high prices, and also because she knew that actual experience with battle was the most efficient way of training. There was also some hope that she could be beneficial to the marquisate. In any case, it wasn¡¯t because she likened herself as an apostle of justice or whatever. ¡®Should I say it¡¯s also because I don¡¯t want to go hungry?¡¯ Ridiculous, really. After Gorz repeatedly did what he had done with the monster eggs because ¡®he didn¡¯t want to go hungry¡¯, Gorz had harmed countless people and soon eventually became a wanted criminal. Then, he was executed. ¡®No matter who it was who found out, they¡¯d do the same thing and stop it.¡¯ Radis concluded so. She didn¡¯t do it because had some great cause in mind, just as Gorz said so sarcastically. Since she knew that a tragedy was about to happen, it¡¯s just that she wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. That¡¯s all. They took breaks once in a while, but how long had they been walking now? At last, the end appeared. There was a round clearing right there, and a huge stone door could be seen. Luke brought the torch between the cracks in the stone, so the clearing could be seen more clearly. ¡°This¡­!¡± Radis was certain. This passage really was an ancient magical relic. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The bricks laid down on the floor of the clearing were inscribed with ancient runes similar to those that could be seen at the teleportation gate at Larrings. While Radis looked around the open space, Gorz and Luke put down the chest and slumped down on the floor. ¡°Oh mah gahd, we¡¯we finawwy hewe!¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die from all that walking!¡± ¡°It was sho hawd!¡± Radis side-eyed the pathetic men, but actually, Radis was also quite tired. Though rather than her body, it was her mind that¡¯s exhausted. Walking in the dark where there was no end in sight was harder than she thought. But she couldn¡¯t afford to relax. ¡®Really though, how long has it been?¡¯ It must have been quite a long time already since she left the marquis¡¯ mansion. They were just in the darkness the entire time, so she didn¡¯t know exactly how much time had passed. But it seemed like it¡¯s been a full day. Maybe the people in the mansion were now looking for her. After this, she might no longer be able to use the excuse of going out for an evening stroll. Radis smiled bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s not something that I should hide in the first place, but¡­ why did I do that?¡¯ But the answer came up quickly. Because she didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Radis was good at hunting monsters, but she never boasted about it. She was a force to be reckoned with when it came to surviving in the harsh environment of the forbidden region, but the moment she returned to House Tilrod, Radis was always treated as nothing more than a rabid dog that had rolled around in mud. ¡®Can you not come out of your room? Do you mind? Oh my god, how appalling!¡¯ After seeing Radis¡¯ skin, which had turned violet after she had been poisoned by miasma, Margaret pinched her nose and flinched back as if Radis had turned into a poisonous mushroom herself. ¡®That¡¯s not contagious, is it? It¡¯s going to be so bad if David catches it, so don¡¯t you dare come close to him!¡¯ She didn¡¯t think that Margaret could hurt her now, but Radis still hadn¡¯t recovered from her previous life. How many tears did she shed as she washed her body? Even if that violet tinge wouldn¡¯t ever come off with water¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis shook her head vigorously. ¡®That¡¯s not going to happen anymore.¡¯ Just like how Gorz and Luke wouldn¡¯t be able to wreak havoc with those monster eggs. Now that Radis was far, far away from the Tilrod residence, her family would no longer be able to torment her. As Gorz and Luke carried the chest again as they whispered something between themselves, Radis turned to them and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± Luke shook his head in despair. ¡°We cawn¡¯t go. Not ewen one step!¡± Luke had been obediently following Radis¡¯ orders until now, but he looked like he had already made up his mind this time. It was no wonder that Luke was acting like this though. After he had been beaten by Radis to her heart¡¯s content on top of having to walk so much for a full day, he really looked miserable. ¡®Did I hit him too much?¡¯ Radis reflected on her actions. Very minimally. Then, Gorz stood up with a groan. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Luke, you stay here.¡± Gorz held the handle of the pulley that was connected to the heavy stone door and chain. He turned the handle with such force that his face turned red. Soon enough, a rumbling sound echoed through the air, and a rusty chain lifted the stone door that began to open little by little. When there was a gap that was enough for one person to pass, Gorz hung the handle on the latch and wiped off his sweat. ¡°Here it is, Ma¡¯am!¡± Radis slowly passed through the stone opening. As she walked through the door, she could see nothing through the thick fog that stretched in front of her. It wasn¡¯t just humid¡ªit felt like she was underwater. The fog was so hard to breathe in because of the strong fishy smell that was coming from the bodies of the monsters there. Rather, the acrid air from the other side of the stone door was considered to be better. Not even a single gust would pass inside the forbidden region. Nevertheless, in those bleak surroundings, a strange howl resembling the sound of wind could often be heard. Carrying the chest with the eggs in them, Radis stood there and looked around. This sound. This smell. They brought back memories of her previous life. ¡®Vice Captain, we can¡¯t find any traces of the inspection team.¡¯ ¡®Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ ¡®Vice Captain¡­!¡¯ As Radis was staring blankly into the forest, she shook her head in terror. ¡®No, no!¡¯ Radis¡¯ life¡ªwhere she pretended to be David and was the vice captain of the subjugation squad¡ªwas already over. She already died. Here, she was just the sixteen-year-old Radis. This version of Radis who decided to live only for herself. ¡®It never happened. Don¡¯t be afraid of something that never happened!¡¯ Radis covered her nose and mouth with a sleeve. The forbidden region was a place where many kinds of poisonous mushrooms and herbs grew. The stagnant air itself in the forbidden region was also poisonous because no fresh breeze would even pass by. Perhaps that was what caused the sudden recollection of that desperate memory just now. Radis looked back and spoke. ¡°You, your nose and mouth¡­¡± But Gorz was not there. There was a loud screech, and then the sound of chains spinning through the stone door. Through the nearly closed stone door, Gorz¡¯s exclamation seeped through. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Bwahahaha, unlucky wench! You¡¯re monster food now!¡± But Luke freaked out and shouted back. ¡°G-Goruz¡­! Eben still, she¡¯s a giwl¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think I care?! The door can only be opened from this side. Kehehehe!¡± Radis reached out quickly, but the stone door was already closed shut. ¡°Ha¡­?¡± Feeling a tingling sensation at the back of her head, she stepped back and looked up at the tightly closed door. The closed stone door looked like a huge wall. There were some sticky, poisonous moss that looked to be grayish-brown all over the stone door, and there were vines hanging throughout as well. To anyone who didn¡¯t know that there was a door right here, it looked like it was only a stone wall. ¡°Those pricks, really?¡± Grinding her teeth, Radis pulled the rusty sword from her waist and held it tight. She tried to push the tip of the sword through the cracks in the stone door, but it was impossible. The stone door was solidly closed, and the gap was closed like it was a shell. On the other hand, her iron sword was also covered in a thick layer of black rust. She tried a couple more times, but Radis eventually gave up on opening the door. She pounded the stone wall with her sword. But it really wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Ha!¡± Radis touched the spot where the moss was scraped off from being beaten by the iron sword. She tried pushing the stone door with mana covering her fingertips, but it still wouldn¡¯t move as she wanted. It felt like she was pushing against the ground. ¡°This isn¡¯t any regular stone, is it?¡± Though she didn¡¯t know its exact identity, the stone door was also a relic of the ancient magical ruins here. Maybe that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t break it like she could with regular stones. Looking at the wall with a conflicted expression, Radis suddenly found something. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She could see a thick groove where the moss had been scraped off. Looking at it with a grimace, Radis tried to examine it, but she was startled by a distant roar. ¡°Ah, seriously.¡± She tore off a piece of her shirt and covered her nose and mouth with it. After that, she held the rusty sword firmly so that she¡¯d be able to face off against whatever it was that could appear suddenly. ¡®What a terrible place.¡¯ Radis sighed inwardly. Most parts of Monsterwood were terrible places, but since the monsters were basically still living beings, the forest was still a habitable place. However, that didn¡¯t include the forbidden region. As she walked through the fog, Radis¡¯ eyes continuously scanned her surroundings, and through the white haze, she found a silhouette. Radis stopped to look at it. ¡®The Tree of Tartarus!¡¯ It was the tree at the center of all monsters and the root of all their origins. The tree, which was as white as a sheet, looked so unnatural that it would catch the eye of anyone who¡¯d see it. Its huge trunk was something that not even ten adults would be able to wrap their arms around, even when their arms stretched to the fullest. However, if one would look closely, numerous thin roots extended from under the trunk and floated in the air to support it. It was a characteristic trait of the Tree of Tartarus that its roots were floating in the air like how mangroves grow in the mud. ¡®Haa, it¡¯s strong.¡¯ Her eyes were burning from the intense miasma that was emanating from the tree. Radis frowned and placed the chest on the floor. Monsters usually laid their eggs near the roots of the Tree of Tartarus. It might seem like the act of abandoning their eggs, but instead of gaining warmth from their mother¡¯s bosoms, monster eggs grew even more powerful if they could absorb energy from the roots of the tree. It wasn¡¯t a nasty characteristic. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Beneath the cloth that was covering her lips, Radis let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t come here to return the eggs because she had some good faith towards the monsters. Just as she said, she came here to make sure that Gorz would set his wayward actions straight. But far from reflecting on his actions, Gorz really went ahead and did the exact opposite. ¡®Terrible bastard.¡¯ The back of her head was still stinging. But the strange thing was that, rather than being angry at Gorz, she felt pathetic because she didn¡¯t foresee this. ¡®I¡¯m still tied to the past.¡¯ The realization was like a splash of cold water. ¡°This is a sign that I should stop thinking about the past. Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve been stabbed in the back¡­¡± Radis urged herself. She decided to roughly leave behind the eggs near the Tree of Tartarus and go back to the stone door to find a way to open it. ¡®But what if the door never opens?¡¯ It might open if she was really determined to break it, but if the door breaks, then the monsters might be able to go out through the passageway. ¡®Then¡­ I¡¯ll just find my way out of this place. How many days will it take though?¡¯ Radis sighed deeply, rolling out the fist-sized monster eggs roughly towards the roots of the tree. And, just as she was about to pick up the shiny egg, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis quickly reached over to the back of her head. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª * * * ¡°Vice Captain!¡± Laszlo cried out as his shoulders were soaked with blood. ¡°It¡¯s weird. Where¡¯s the inspection team?¡± Thierry, who had a bandage wrapped over his head, shot back sharply. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We were fooled. This¡­ This is a trap!¡± Thierry turned his head to look at Tez. ¡°Tez, where did you get the letter back then?¡± Tez murmured back with a pale face. ¡°The inspection team¡¯s squire gave it to me. He said that the team had already left for the forbidden region¡­¡± ¡°Squire? Which one?¡± ¡°His name was¡­ Fred, I think? I don¡¯t remember his name, but he introduced himself as a squire of the investigation team. Hey, you think I¡¯m stupid? The moment I got the letter, of course I checked the temporary lodgings where the investigation team was staying, and it was already empty!¡± He¡¯d been silent until now, but Merrick asked. ¡°Is it Alfred? The kid who said he¡¯s from House Roderick?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The moment that House Roderick was mentioned, Radis clenched her teeth so hard that her molars let out a grinding sound. None of these men knew just how much House Roderick went out of their way to interfere with everything that Robert did. But would they really go to this extent just for the lone reason that Robert was the son of a concubine? They¡¯re acting like the laws don¡¯t apply to them. ¡®No, I can¡¯t jump to conclusions. I need to assess the situation as it is.¡¯ Radis looked around. She led the subjugation squad towards the forbidden region so that they could find any traces of the imperial inspection team. They were now near the Tree of Tartarus, which they heard was the investigation team¡¯s destination, but there were no traces of them at all. More than half the squad had incurred major and minor injuries throughout this journey. In addition, the next area over was already the very center of the forbidden region where the Tree of Tartarus was. Radis made a decision. ¡°The pursuit is off. We¡¯re withdrawing!¡± But at that moment. Suddenly, Laszlo¡¯s body was flung into the air. ¡°AAACK!¡± * * * Countless branches were stretching out from the Tree of Tartarus¡¯ trunk, casting web-like shadows throughout the fog. So, it couldn¡¯t be ascertained. It was impossible to know if there was a real spider web looming within those shadows. ¡®It¡¯s the same as back then!¡¯ Radis grabbed the web that was attached to the back of her neck. A bright flame rose from her hand. Her gaze was focused first on her hand, and then she looked up. Above her head, a thread as thick as a human being¡¯s finger was coming down from the white fog and the web-like shadows. In fact, it was burning rapidly from where she had grabbed it. With a clicking sound, the broken thread fell. With cold eyes, Radis inspected the rapidly burning thread. She knew it now. It¡¯s the same thread that had snatched Laszlo away. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky, huh.¡± She meant it. How on earth could she be so unlucky. There were many monsters protecting the Tree of Tartarus. Elves that used the power of spirits. Centaurs that fired arrows with great power. Even immortal golems. But by far, the most dangerous out of them all was this Arachne. Radis looked up overhead. In that suffocating haze, there was a black shadow. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re the one who¡­!¡± The faces of her dying comrades flashed before her eyes. At that moment, Radis was engulfed by an uncontrollable wrath. She had already died once and this was her second chance at life, but still, it was something that she couldn¡¯t forget. How long had she spent repeating in her mind the events that took place on that day, blaming herself with all her heart. When she didn¡¯t notice the trap, when she shuddered at her own helplessness, when she watched her dying comrades. She blamed herself for everything. After her second life began, she comforted herself by convincing herself that she was now the sixteen-year-old Radis. She chanted to herself as if it was a mantra that none of that happened¡ªno, that it would never happen in the future. She actively tried not to think of it at all. Until she came here to the forbidden region. Until she met Arachne. Her hand gripped the sword that was entirely covered in rust. No. It was now covered in mana. The mana-infused sword trembled faintly in her grasp. Hwa-rak! A sharp sound tore through the stagnant fog. It was Arachne¡¯s web. As fast as an arrow, as hard as steel, as flexible as a whip. And, it was also sticky that it was almost impossible to take it off when it¡¯s already stuck on you. How many people had been lost to this web in the past¡­! ¡®But it¡¯s different now!¡¯ As she thought this, Radis infused mana into the rusty sword. Over the surface of the sword that was covered with lumps of rust, showers of sparks could be seen by the naked eye. She was infusing mana in a rough manner, but there was no other choice. It was something that she learned through the struggles she faced in her past life. Fire was the best weapon against a spider¡¯s web. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Haaa!¡± Like the claws of a ferocious beast, Radis¡¯ sword ripped through the mist. As the spider web that appeared in the fog coiled itself around her sword, a deafening roar could be heard. This was a product of coincidence, but the black substance that was stuck on the sword was a very flammable material. Since spider webs were inherently prone to catching fire, as it wound up on the sword itself, the flames that burst out burned even more fiercely as though oil had been poured over the sword. The flames swirled up with a sharp wind accompanying it. Both fire and wind eventually drove away the thick fog. Now, Arachne could no longer hide in the mist. ¡°GRAAAH¡ª!¡± She already knew this was the case, but Radis saw that Arachne was in her half-human form while holding a long branch in her hand. ¡®A branch of the Tree of Tartarus!¡¯ Arachne could control golems with that branch. That was originally Arachne¡¯s fighting style. Now that her opponent was Radis alone, she would have to come down directly, but Arachne originally acted as a commander. Usually, she would capture her careless enemies through her webs and hang them onto the branches of the Tree of Tartarus. The other enemies she couldn¡¯t capture right away would be dealt with by the golems. The first time she faced Arachne, Radis didn¡¯t know this. That¡¯s why she had gotten tricked. But this time, it was different. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the time to do the same thing again.¡± Radis dashed forward. Arachne¡¯s spider head opened its huge mouth at the prey that fearlessly rushed right towards her. Her large, poison-coated tusks glinted. And right then, Radis threw one egg into her mouth. ¡°Eat this!¡± ¡°GRAAAAAAAAAH¡ª!¡± Radis looked to the side for just a moment, but she saw that the other monsters became more agitated than she thought. While Arachne freaked out, she shut her mouth. Her eight legs, which had been spread out so that she could snatch up Radis, folded in. Arachne¡¯s upper human body was also startled, and Radis saw her looking at her spider mouth with her head down. Radis did not miss this chance. In a split second, she jumped on the spider¡¯s head. Her sword drew a long line, and then black blood soared through the air like ink. At the same time, Arachne¡¯s arm, which was holding onto the branch of the Tree of Tartarus, flew through the air. ¡°GRAAAAAH¡ª!¡± As Arachne lost an arm, she let out a petrifying scream. But Radis did not stop there. She infused mana into her sword with all her might. She could feel the sword shaking violently, as though it was also screaming, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. She then stabbed the sword at the spider¡¯s head and pushed down with all the strength she could muster. KKAGAGAGAK! A terrible noise rang out as the rusty blade cut through the thick shell that was like an iron plate. It felt like her wrist was about to give in, but Radis didn¡¯t stop. This was her revenge. Revenge for her comrades who died because of Arachne. Black blood shot up like a fountain, and the spider head subsequently flew through the air. ¡°GRAAAAAAK¡ª!¡± Radis felt the body of the spider, which lost its head, buckle under her feet. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Radis turned around quickly. Arachne had two heads. If even one was still intact, then she would be able to regenerate other body parts. Of course, once the spider head was lopped off, it was the human head¡¯s turn next. [ ¡­ronos¡ª! ] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, Radis was about to rush towards Arachne¡¯s upper human body, but she stopped in her tracks. ¡°GRAAAH¡­!¡± [ Place, that place¡­! ] Arachne¡¯s upper human form wasn¡¯t looking at Radis, who was rushing towards the monster. Arachne was struggling to move her spider torso, floundering with just one human arm. The monster was looking at the shiny egg that had fallen out of her spider mouth¡¯s tusks, eventually falling to the floor. Standing over the severed spider head, Radis was stunned for a moment. ¡®What? I can¡­ understand what it¡¯s saying?¡¯ [ Kronos¡­! ] Arachne staggered towards the egg. Then, she knelt down. That was, she might have intended to kneel down, but because she couldn¡¯t properly control her body any longer, the monster¡¯s huge body hit the floor. THUD! The spider body¡¯s skin broke from where its head had been chopped off of, and black blood poured out profusely. One of its front legs was bent in a strange direction. But Arachne did not seem to care one bit. [ Place, that place¡­ ] Arachne reached out with her remaining human hand, then cradled the shiny egg to her chest. Then, even as black blood continued to flow, Arachne began to shuffle off someplace else, leaving Radis behind. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª As Radis calmed down and returned to her senses, she finally looked at the monster with more impartial eyes. Compared to what Radis remembered, Arachne seemed to be different. The spider¡¯s shell, which was supposed to glint in the light as though it was made out of iron, had lost its luster and was dented here and there. Her upper human form also seemed to be in a bad condition. When Radis first encountered Arachne, she looked like a young, beautiful woman. But right now, her hair was white and her skin was so dry that it looked like she¡¯d crumble any minute now. Besides that, it didn¡¯t seem like she had any intention to regenerate herself. [ Place, to that place¡­ ] Arachne¡¯s shaky front legs buckled beneath her. Still, she continued moving forward. The monster looked towards the bottom part of the Tree of Tartarus¡¯ trunk. ¡°That¡­¡± Radis knew that place. In her previous life, she and the other members of the subjugation squad fought for three days and nights against the monsters who were guarding the Tree of Tartarus. She had survived in the end, but by no means did she win. Most squad members had lost their lives, and the rest had been eaten away by the powerful miasma that poisoned their bodies. All they could do was groan away in pain. ¡®No, you can¡¯t¡­ Tez, wake up. Merrick, open your eyes, please¡­¡¯ She had dazedly walked around amongst her squad members who were barely breathing. Then, at that moment, a strange light entered her periphery. It was a magic stone. It was that same magic stone that had the brilliance of five colors. The spoils of her final battle. Strangely gravitating towards it, Radis had picked it up and brought it back to the Tilrod residence, but¡­ That magic stone eventually fell into Margaret¡¯s hands. ¡®Will that still be here?¡¯ Keeping her guard up, Radis followed after Arachne. Her surroundings matched her memories. At the base of the Tree of Tartarus, there was a huge crevice to show a hollow interior. But there was no magic stone there. [ Place, to that place¡­ ] Arachne continued to let out the same crying sound. Then, she slumped down in the middle of the hollow crevice. There was another noise. It was the sound of her outer shell breaking as her trembling legs gave in. It didn¡¯t seem likely that the spider would rise again. However, it didn¡¯t look like Arachne cared at all. Arachne continued to cradle the shiny egg at the base of the tree, right in the spot where the magic stone was supposed to be. [ It is done. ] And she didn¡¯t move anymore. [ ¡­¡­ ] In reality, all the sounds Radis could hear were only the monster¡¯s squeals, but as Arachne was still breathing, she was clearly muttering something to herself. Raising her sword, Radis approached Arachne. The monster¡¯s spider body continued to break under her, and at the same time, black blood flowed out to a puddle. [ ¡­nce. ] The metallic smell of Arachne¡¯s blood was unbearable, but Radis kept walking closer while holding her breath. [ ¡­of the providence¡­ the wish¡­ balance¡­ ] With a hardened expression, Radis backed away. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She couldn¡¯t hear the monster. Some monsters were also intelligent enough to communicate with each other. It¡¯s generally known that the closer a monster¡¯s form was to that of a human, then the higher its intelligence and communicative abilities were. Mermaids could talk to each other using a language that humans couldn¡¯t understand, and the elves also had their own ancient script. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Arachne. Although her upper body resembled a human, the only sound that it should be able to make were squeal-like screeches. To compare an Arachne to animals, sounds were no different from a dog¡¯s barking and a bird¡¯s chirping, and this enough was its ¡®language¡¯. ¡°What the hell¡­ happened to me?¡± Her heart pounded and her entire body began to tremble uncontrollably. In the first place, she already thought that it was impossible for her body to absorb miasma from a magic stone. But apparently, that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°As if I¡¯m¡­ a monster¡­¡± Goosebumps rose all over her skin. Radis dropped her sword. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡± One of her arms was wet with blood. It was from when she had cut off Arachne¡¯s spider head earlier and when she had gotten injured from its spikes. The wound itself wasn¡¯t big. But she was rather relieved to see bright red blood flowing out. ¡°I¡¯m human.¡± Even if she had memories of dying once, even if she could absorb miasma from a magic stone, even if she could understand what Arachne was saying¡­ She was a human being. ¡°I¡¯m human.¡± She had to be. The blood flowing out of her arm trickled down to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m hu¡­¡± Buckling from loosened tension, Radis collapsed to the floor. She closed her eyes and breathed heavily, her face now covered in her hands that were stained with sticky, black blood. So now, Radis couldn¡¯t see. She didn¡¯t see how Arachne¡¯s black blood, which had been pooling on the ground, and her own red blood both slowly disappeared as though being absorbed. Then, the egg¡¯s soft glow brightened into a stronger luster. Chapter 85 After a little while, Radis sighed deeply, sweeping both hands over her face roughly. No matter how she turned this in her head, there was no other answer. Either way, she had to go back. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Radis picked up her fallen sword and rose to her feet. But it was at that moment. There, in the hilt of the sword where her bloody hand held it, flames slowly rose. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± This fire wasn¡¯t from her. The fire manifested as bright red, petal-like flames that were neither hot nor ferocious. The flames slowly rose from inside the rust coating the sword, as if they were blooming. And the rust gradually started to crack. Large chunks fell to the floor, and the small ones burned. The sword thus revealed itself in Radis¡¯ hands. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The sword that was uncovered inside¡­ was entirely black. She wondered if this was what a sword made entirely from obsidian would look like. It wasn¡¯t like a sword that was made from ordinary steel, and neither did it look like a mana-infused blade. Besides that, it had been trapped under that block of rust for the longest time, so its surface shouldn¡¯t look this polished, but it seemed as if it had been freshly welded. ¡°Why is it like this now?¡± Radis closed her eyes tightly then opened them again. After a cursory sweep, she found that she had already expended all the strength she had in her. Everything here was a lie. It seemed like someone had cast a hallucination spell over her and then suddenly swapped her original sword for this one. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is my sword¡­¡± Then, something fell in front of her eyes. [ Not trash. ] Half-burned, she couldn¡¯t see the ¡®n¡¯ and the ¡®ash¡¯ anymore, but it was definitely the note she had stuck on her sword before. Radis rubbed her eyes on her forearm, then opened her eyes again to come to her senses. It was then. [ ¡­tia. ] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± [ Hestia¡­! ] Radis flung the sword away. With cold eyes, she swept through her surroundings and saw the sword, the dead Arachne and the shining egg. There was no one suspicious here. So, she should just leave everything behind. [ D-Did you just throw me? ] Radis took a deep breath. Then, she turned around. [ Hestia. ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± [ Hestiaaaa! ] ¡°No!¡± Turning in a fit of rage, Radis yelled. The sword should have fallen sideways on the floor¡­ But it was standing now, all of a sudden. ¡°Crazy¡­!¡± [ Hestia, you¡¯re spiritually connected to me¡­! ] ¡°No way, that sword¡­ It¡¯s not moving, is it?¡± Radis gulped dryly. [ Through the throne of providence, you have awakened me with the strength of your blood¡­ ] Radis turned around and ran. ¡°A haunted sword!¡± The moment she was about to crawl through the opening in the roots of the Tree of Tartarus¡ª Tak! The sword flew¡­ right into her hand. ¡°A-Ah, AAACK!¡± [ Listen to me! ] Radis unconsciously punched the sword with all her might. CLANG! ¡°Ugh!¡± [ Ahhh! ] It hurts. It seriously hurts. Clearly, Radis had coated her hand with mana, but it was almost as if she really had hit a metal lump with her bare hands¡ªas hard as she could. Radis slid down the wall, clenched her fist and groaned. [ Ow, oowwww. W-What wrong with you! ] It seemed like the sword got hurt, too. She watched it roll around on the floor. Holding back the tears that were threatening to come out, Radis spoke. ¡°Got it, okay, this is Monsterwood. There¡¯s all kinds of monsters here, sure. I gotta get out of here.¡± [ Hestia! ] ¡°Who¡¯s Hestia though?¡± Right then, the sword quieted down a little¡­ but then Radis watched it stand up again. It looked kinda crooked, but, well. [ It¡¯s you. ] ¡°No way.¡± [ Oh, there¡¯s Kronos, too. ] The sword¡­ pointed its pommel towards the shiny egg. Rubbing her tingling fist, Radis spoke. ¡°Good, okay. Sword, egg, you both stay right there. Got it?¡± [ No, wait, I have nothing to do with Kronos! My master is you, Hestia! ] ¡°What?¡± [ You, give me a name. That¡¯ll complete the contract between me and you! ] ¡°No way.¡± [ Huh? ] Radis shook her head vigorously. ¡°A contract with a mysteriously haunted sword¡­ Why me? No way, not gonna do it. I¡¯m fine enough with a plain, normal sword!¡± [ H-Huuuh? ] ¡°You¡¯d better stay right there. Get along well with that egg you call Kronos or whatever.¡± The very moment Radis turned around¡ª Tak. This time, the sword flew and was stuck at her feet. [ Wh-wh-why are you being like this, Hestia? ] ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Hestia.¡± [ There¡¯s no way you¡¯re not Hestia. You woke me up with your blood, didn¡¯t you? ] ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± Radis pointed towards the dead Arachne. ¡°Over there. She¡¯s bleeding a lot, isn¡¯t she?¡± [ That¡¯s a monster though! ] ¡°Aren¡¯t you like that, too?¡± [ Y-Youuu¡­! ] The sword started vibrating. In a way, it was funny to look at. But Radis was in absolutely no mood to laugh in this situation. After a little while, Radis sighed deeply, sweeping both hands over her face roughly. No matter how she turned this in her head, there was no other answer. Either way, she had to go back. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Radis picked up her fallen sword and rose to her feet. But it was at that moment. There, in the hilt of the sword where her bloody hand held it, flames slowly rose. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± This fire wasn¡¯t from her. The fire manifested as bright red, petal-like flames that were neither hot nor ferocious. The flames slowly rose from inside the rust coating the sword, as if they were blooming. And the rust gradually started to crack. Large chunks fell to the floor, and the small ones burned. The sword thus revealed itself in Radis¡¯ hands. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The sword that was uncovered inside¡­ was entirely black. She wondered if this was what a sword made entirely from obsidian would look like. It wasn¡¯t like a sword that was made from ordinary steel, and neither did it look like a mana-infused blade. Besides that, it had been trapped under that block of rust for the longest time, so its surface shouldn¡¯t look this polished, but it seemed as if it had been freshly welded. ¡°Why is it like this now?¡± Radis closed her eyes tightly then opened them again. After a cursory sweep, she found that she had already expended all the strength she had in her. Everything here was a lie. It seemed like someone had cast a hallucination spell over her and then suddenly swapped her original sword for this one. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is my sword¡­¡± Then, something fell in front of her eyes. [ Not trash. ] Half-burned, she couldn¡¯t see the ¡®n¡¯ and the ¡®ash¡¯ anymore, but it was definitely the note she had stuck on her sword before. Radis rubbed her eyes on her forearm, then opened her eyes again to come to her senses. It was then. [ ¡­tia. ] ¡°¡­¡­?¡± [ Hestia¡­! ] Radis flung the sword away. With cold eyes, she swept through her surroundings and saw the sword, the dead Arachne and the shining egg. There was no one suspicious here. So, she should just leave everything behind. [ D-Did you just throw me? ] Radis took a deep breath. Then, she turned around. [ Hestia. ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± [ Hestiaaaa! ] ¡°No!¡± Turning in a fit of rage, Radis yelled. The sword should have fallen sideways on the floor¡­ But it was standing now, all of a sudden. ¡°Crazy¡­!¡± [ Hestia, you¡¯re spiritually connected to me¡­! ] ¡°No way, that sword¡­ It¡¯s not moving, is it?¡± Radis gulped dryly. [ Through the throne of providence, you have awakened me with the strength of your blood¡­ ] Radis turned around and ran. ¡°A haunted sword!¡± The moment she was about to crawl through the opening in the roots of the Tree of Tartarus¡ª Tak! The sword flew¡­ right into her hand. ¡°A-Ah, AAACK!¡± [ Listen to me! ] Radis unconsciously punched the sword with all her might. CLANG! ¡°Ugh!¡± [ Ahhh! ] It hurts. It seriously hurts. Clearly, Radis had coated her hand with mana, but it was almost as if she really had hit a metal lump with her bare hands¡ªas hard as she could. Radis slid down the wall, clenched her fist and groaned. [ Ow, oowwww. W-What wrong with you! ] It seemed like the sword got hurt, too. She watched it roll around on the floor. Holding back the tears that were threatening to come out, Radis spoke. ¡°Got it, okay, this is Monsterwood. There¡¯s all kinds of monsters here, sure. I gotta get out of here.¡± [ Hestia! ] ¡°Who¡¯s Hestia though?¡± Right then, the sword quieted down a little¡­ but then Radis watched it stand up again. It looked kinda crooked, but, well. [ It¡¯s you. ] ¡°No way.¡± [ Oh, there¡¯s Kronos, too. ] The sword¡­ pointed its pommel towards the shiny egg. Rubbing her tingling fist, Radis spoke. ¡°Good, okay. Sword, egg, you both stay right there. Got it?¡± [ No, wait, I have nothing to do with Kronos! My master is you, Hestia! ] ¡°What?¡± [ You, give me a name. That¡¯ll complete the contract between me and you! ] ¡°No way.¡± [ Huh? ] Radis shook her head vigorously. ¡°A contract with a mysteriously haunted sword¡­ Why me? No way, not gonna do it. I¡¯m fine enough with a plain, normal sword!¡± [ H-Huuuh? ] ¡°You¡¯d better stay right there. Get along well with that egg you call Kronos or whatever.¡± The very moment Radis turned around¡ª Tak. This time, the sword flew and was stuck at her feet. [ Wh-wh-why are you being like this, Hestia? ] ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Hestia.¡± [ There¡¯s no way you¡¯re not Hestia. You woke me up with your blood, didn¡¯t you? ] ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± Radis pointed towards the dead Arachne. ¡°Over there. She¡¯s bleeding a lot, isn¡¯t she?¡± [ That¡¯s a monster though! ] ¡°Aren¡¯t you like that, too?¡± [ Y-Youuu¡­! ] The sword started vibrating. In a way, it was funny to look at. But Radis was in absolutely no mood to laugh in this situation. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª She stood at the roots of the Tree of Tartarus and sighed. ¡°Haa, I shouldn¡¯t have come here again¡­!¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] The sword remained silent. No, it¡¯s no wonder that it wasn¡¯t saying anything back. A sword shouldn¡¯t be saying anything back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Radis seized the roots stuck at the edges of the hollow space of the Tree of Tartarus and began scaling the wall. [ Aha, that¡¯s why you both couldn¡¯t awaken. ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± [ You, did you go back in time? ] Radis almost fell because she slipped on a root. Her eyes widened as she turned to look behind her, there towards the upright sword. ¡°What did you say?¡± [ Hoooh, so it got this complicated. None of you remained complete, nor did you awaken. Indeed, that¡¯s how the throne originally is. ] ¡°What on earth are you saying now?¡± [ Ehehehehe! ] The sword started giggling wickedly. [ You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, huh? I know you want to know, but before that, we¡¯ll have to finalize our contract! To maintain my ego¡­ Hestia, give me a name! ] Radis had no choice but to sigh heavily. Then, like some revelation, the note on the ground caught her eye. ¡¸ Not trash. ¡¹ ¡°¡­Regia?¡± { t/n: it doesn¡¯t translate well, but basically the non-burnt parts in the note (ottr) is ???, or Regia. } As soon as she said the name, a bright red flame soared once again from the sword. This time, it was a bigger fire than the first one. The sword flared up like a gigantic torch and lit up the cave. [ Regia¡­! What a good name. It means ¡®king¡¯. My name really suits me¡­! ] ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± [ Hestia! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s spiritually connected to me¡ªthe one who¡¯s supposed to help me protect the balance! You have awakened me from my long slumber with the strength of your blood, and you have given me a name worthy of my new self as well. Our contract is sealed! ] The sword chattered on so fast like dadadada that if it had a tongue, it would have definitely bit it. [ Regia, I like it a lot. Hahahahaha! ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis watched the excited sword throw out sparks and sprinkles in all directions¡­ Gradually, the flame died down and the sword also went back on the floor and lay flat there. She watched it all with a flabbergasted expression. ¡°¡­You done? You like it that much? Well, anyway, let¡¯s continue what we were talking about a while ago.¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°You mentioned that I went back in time, right? How did you know that?¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°And what did I do? You said something about that. Can¡¯t you at least tell me that?¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°So now you¡¯re pretending to be a normal sword?¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°Wooow¡­¡± Radis rubbed her sore nape, feeling her blood pressure rising. * * * She wanted to leave the sword behind, but she couldn¡¯t since it said something about her going back in time and some other thing. Radis was really reluctant to bring it with her, but she eventually slipped out of the tree¡¯s hollow opening with the sword roughly attached to her waist. She knew she could escape Monsterwood, but Radis once again found herself at the stone door. ¡°This has been nagging at me.¡± Those marks on the spot where the moss was peeled off. Radis removed the thick moss covering the surface of the stone gate. She used the sharp edge of the haunted sword that was pretending to be a normal sword. As expected, there was something here. The surface itself of the stone gate was quite smooth, but there was a long line that seemed to have been carved there on purpose. Radis chipped away at the moss along that line. And at the end of that line was an arrow. ¡°Is there really something here?¡± Radis also scraped off the moss at the part where the arrow was pointing. ¡°This¡­¡± Yep, there¡¯s something there. There was an incantation spell there, written with ancient letters. It was similar to the runes that I saw at the teleportation gate, but at a much smaller scale than that. In the middle of the vertically written spell, there was a hollow circle. ¡°If this is a gate, too¡­ I should put a magic stone here.¡± But Radis didn¡¯t have a magic stone right now. ¡°Should I get Arachne¡¯s?¡± After slaying a monster, Radis usually would take the magic stone without thinking, but she felt strangely uncomfortable getting Arachne¡¯s. After all, Radis watched Arachne die in vain like that. But if she had to take it, then she would. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Radis placed her hand over the center of the spell, just in case. ¡®H¡­!¡¯ The runes glowed brightly. ¡®How¡­?¡¯ As if she was being sucked into an abyss, her vision turned dark. And there was a feeling of disintegration all over her body. [ ¡­tia. ] ¡®Huh?¡¯ [ You really¡­ came¡­ back¡­ ] Perhaps far away, perhaps right in front of her eyes, a candle was lit. It was a bright, warm light. Her senses turned towards it. [ You¡­ have to¡­ ] ¡®What?¡¯ And the warm light enveloped her. Chapter 87 Back at the Russell Marquisate¡¯s mansion¡ª ¡°Where the hell did she go¡­!¡± In the Marquis¡¯ bedroom. ¡°Radiiiiiiis¡­¡± After having just left the bath, Yves Russell sat on his bed with only a towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°Haa¡­ My goose¡­! Did you rise to the sky or did you travel on land?¡± It¡¯s been three days since Radis disappeared. He was aware of how she often went somewhere at night, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously because she always came back before sunrise every time. Although Radis was younger than him, she was close to reaching adulthood and she had a mature and skillful air to her. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been particularly worried. He just wanted to let her enjoy her newfound freedom. He knew how she must have suffered all this time. Yet here lies the problem. He trusted her and let her go too far away. He had the immediate vicinity searched. He deployed his men to Larrings. He even had people see if she had returned to House Tilrod. But there was no sign of Radis anywhere. ¡°Radiiis¡­¡± In agony and feeling suffocated, Yves Russell swept back the bangs that were covering his face. At that moment. Something shone brilliantly on his lap. * * * ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis was absolutely shocked. A dazzling light enveloped her, and the next moment, she was in the arms of a handsome, naked man. ¡°AACK!¡± Radis was surprised enough as it was, but the man himself looked as though he was about to faint. But regardless of his expression right now, it¡¯s true that this man was an extremely good-looking man. If ¡®beautifully handsome¡¯ suited the delicate Olivier, then ¡®ruggedly handsome¡¯ would suit this man. Beneath the man¡¯s dark eyebrows was a pair of sharp, golden eyes that were as pretty as sparkling jewels. ¡°You¡­!¡± The man¡¯s face began to turn red. It was only then that Radis realized that she was sitting¡­ on the lap of a man who had only a single towel on him. ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Radis tried to get up in a hurry, but then she was paralyzed when she shockingly realized that what her hand was touching now was the man¡¯s bare, solid chest. Not knowing where to put her hands, she touched the man¡¯s wide chest first, then his hard shoulders, his thick forearms, his perfectly formed abs, his dainty navel. ¡°R-Radiiiiis¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Where have you been?!¡± The handsome man mournfully called her name with the same voice as the voice of Yves Russell¡­ Tears pooled in his lovely golden eyes until they were filled with moisture¡­ And he held her tightly in his embrace. Radis endured and endured once more. She endured it when Arachne appeared above her head, she endured when she heard that monster¡¯s voice, she endured when the haunted sword suddenly moved by itself, spewed fire and made a fuss by demanding her to name it. But as soon as this nearly naked handsome man, who gave off a sweet scent, hugged her with his bare chest rubbing against her cheek and neck¡­ For the first time in both her lives, Radis fainted. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡°¡­What on earth¡­¡± ¡°She suddenly appeared in front of His Excellency?¡± ¡°That black blood must have been a monster¡¯s¡­¡± As Radis opened her eyes, she furtively looked around. She was covered by a black blanket. The voices were coming from the other side of the room. Then, she heard the quiet sound of a door closing, and so the voices disappeared out of earshot. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Radis squirmed and checked her condition. Her clothes seemed to have been changed, and there were bandages wrapped around her arm. The scent of medicine was also strong around her. ¡°Uwaaaah¡­¡± She wriggled beneath the covers. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to get caught though.¡¯ Even though Radis had good swordsmanship skills, even when she had performed well during the subjugation expeditions, she never bragged about it to others. She learned this lesson when she was a child. If she was good at something, this would only be poisonous to her. Either Margaret would grow angry or the tutor would become anxious. Even Armano was more inclined to hide her skills. The accumulation of similar experiences like this made her afraid of being noticed by others. The same was true even when she was acting as David in the subjugation squad. She always gave credit to others because it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯d only get into trouble if she got too noticeable. Still, she had rather preferred this. So at the subjugation squad, even as she rolled on the ground and ended up dying from miasma poisoning, she always put her family first before herself. While sacrificing everything for the sake of her family, she was constantly only worried about how she would become an obstacle to them. Now that she was living her second life though, Radis vowed never to do such foolish things again. However, there were still things that were so deeply ingrained in her, like thorns that were impossible to pull out. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª That¡¯s why it¡¯s like this now. She was afraid to expose herself. ¡®How am I supposed to explain?¡¯ Letting out a heavy sigh, Radis removed the blanket and looked around. The curtains were black. The walls were covered in wallpaper that was embellished with gold, but even that was black, too. Obviously enough, this was Yves¡¯ room. Over at a console table that was made out of black wood, she stared at the black rose that was inside a black enamel vase on top of the table, then she muttered. ¡°Yves, that guy, so it¡¯s not just his clothes that¡¯s black.¡± Then, the bedroom door opened and Yves Russell entered. He saw that Radis was awake and slowly approached her. He sat on a chair beside the bed. Yves¡¯ bangs were back over his face, and he was wearing a black velvet robe now too. The familiar appearance made Radis feel quite at ease. If she were to see Yves¡¯ face or naked body again while her thoughts were so jumbled up¡­ ¡°Radis.¡± ¡°H-Huh, what?¡± ¡°Your face is bright red? Well, I suppose. After all, you got injured so badly.¡± ¡°No, I mean, this¡­¡± ¡°You must be tired, so if it¡¯s difficult to answer now, it¡¯s okay to do it later.¡± Yves stared at her for a moment, then he asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I was worried, you know.¡± There was not a single sign of reproach in Yves¡¯ voice. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Radis felt odd. Just now, she was imagining that she was diving straight into a pool of water, not knowing whether it would be scalding hot or bitingly cold. She was so nervous, but now, she just felt warm. ¡®Marquis, it seems like you were really¡­ worried for me.¡¯ It was like that before, too. Even though Radis suddenly appeared in his room, Yves didn¡¯t seem to be shocked or suspicious¡­ He just hugged her tightly, soaked in monster blood and all. Strangely, her chest got stuffy and it felt like she was about to cry, but Radis only stared blankly at the bandage on her right hand. Seeing her do that, Yves only smiled. ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s not time yet. It¡¯s fine. You can tell me later.¡± But Radis grabbed him by the hem of his robe. ¡°¡­No, Marquis. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± If she wasn¡¯t feeling this way right now, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to say anything. Of course, she couldn¡¯t exactly tell him everything. However, Radis tried to arrange the words in her mind, then she spoke. ¡°At the auction¡­ I heard some people talking about monster eggs. I went to those men out of curiosity. I found out they¡¯re doing something bad.¡± As she said this, Radis looked straight into Yves¡¯ eyes. But because his bangs were down, it was difficult to discern his reaction. ¡°I went with them and returned the monster eggs to where they¡¯re supposed to be.¡± Looking at her, Yves eventually replied. ¡°The monster eggs near the forbidden region, right? But going even near the forbidden region would require an entire knight order with enough people.¡± At Yves¡¯ astute response, Radis flinched. ¡°There¡­ There was a passageway. It led directly to the forbidden region.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± Yves nodded slightly. ¡°So with the passageway leading straight to the forbidden region, if you were lucky, then you shouldn¡¯t have run into the monsters. With that, you would have been able to get in, leave the eggs there, and then go back the way you came. But you ran into monsters, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Because Yves himself saw that she had been covered in black blood, she couldn¡¯t give him any other excuse. Radis nodded helplessly. ¡°Did you fight with the monsters?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How?¡± Radis opened her lips with great difficulty, and the words barely¡ªjust barely¡ªleft her lips. ¡°I, um, a sword¡­ I know how to wield a sword.¡± It strangely felt like she did something wrong. Radis admitted this with a very small voice, and she bowed her head as though she was a child who made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it¡­¡± Then, Radis felt a big hand stroking her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Yves¡¯ hand was warm. And his voice was even warmer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for that. You don¡¯t always have to tell other people everything about yourself, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so sullen now? Everything¡¯s fine. You came back.¡± Radis slowly raised her head. Yves was smiling in relief. ¡°To be honest, I was really, terribly worried, and I was angry, too. But now it¡¯s fine. Because you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis looked up at Yves, blinking her moist eyes. ¡®Why¡­? Why are you saying that?¡¯ Yves smiled and patted Radis¡¯ shoulder, which didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°You said you know how to wield a sword, so show it to me later after you¡¯re all better. Okay?¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Ka-chak. After he surrendered his bed to Radis and closed his bedroom door behind him, Yves Russell got all twisted up, flailing, but in silence. ¡®Radis, are you out of your mind? It¡¯s out of curiosity? You followed those mercenary brutes fearlessly out of curiosity? And a passageway? There¡¯s only one passageway that goes straight to the forbidden region, but you used that secret passageway? And then bam, you just popped up on my lap after using an ancient technique that¡¯s long since forgotten? Even though that technique¡¯s supposed to be dead? No, no, NO! That¡¯s not the point. I mean, is someone who ¡®knows how to wield a sword¡¯ supposed to know how to deal with monsters in the forbidden region that¡¯s about the same level as wolves? Radis, what the hell¡­?!¡± Yves¡¯ nagging burst through like a waterfall in his mind, and he even punched the air a few times. If he had said all these things in front of Radis, the frustration he was feeling would definitely be gone by now. However, right now, Radis was an injured patient. He didn¡¯t want to nag at a patient, whose face had become as red as an apple because she got a fever from her wounds. Moreover, whatever kind of incident happened, the most important was that Radis was right there on his bed. She returned. If he needed to know anything, he could ask later. ¡®And she¡¯s so tiny though¡­!¡¯ When Radis buried her face into a pillow that had been custom made to be proportioned to his large physique, she looked really tiny there. How could he burst out in anger at such a lady? Unlike how she usually acted, she was hesitating, too. And seeing that was also so very cute. Radis always had an aloof air around her, but this time, her eyes went round every time their gazes met, and she would bow her head as well. The way she bent forward and showed her round head, showing the middle part of her hair. Even that was so. utterly. adorable. ¡®What a cute goose. This is probably why the Third Prince fell in love with her.¡¯ It seemed like his golden goose had gone on an adventure these past few days, but in any case, he returned back to his arms after her arduous journey. At that thought, Yves Russell felt that his anger had subsided. ¡®But I can¡¯t let those mercenaries get away with this.¡¯ As he walked towards the drawing room, he saw Allen there, waiting worriedly. ¡°How is Lady Radis?¡± ¡°She woke up. She looked fine.¡± ¡°What a relief.¡± Yves stared pointedly at Allen. Even if Allen couldn¡¯t see the marquis¡¯ eyes, he could feel the palpable murderous intent coming from them. At this, Allen bowed his head hastily. Yves spoke slowly. ¡°Her night walks. You told me that she¡¯d be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Milord.¡± Yves roughly drew a chair back and sat there. ¡°Right. I left Radis¡¯ care in your hands. This incident is your responsibility.¡± Allen knelt on the ground. ¡°My sins are worthy of death.¡± But Yves shook his head. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m responsible for being negligent as well. So if you think you¡¯re worthy of death, then I¡¯d have to die along with you. We can¡¯t do that, now can we. So instead, I¡¯ll give you a new assignment.¡± ¡°I shall risk my life!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not going to be that difficult. There were mercenaries who talked about monster eggs in the night market. I remember seeing two guys, but of course, those two can¡¯t be punished with the usual means. Those two mercenary scoundrels, could just get the capital punishment of the death penalty¡­ But no, offing them that way would be too comfortable of a death for the likes of them.¡± As Yves thought about this further, he tapped the armrest of his chair with one finger. Then, he opened his lips once more. ¡°Send them to Mine #9 and put them to work until they die.¡± Mine #9 was the worst of the worst among the mines owned by the marquis. The mine was so prone to accidents that the miners usually sent to that place were death row inmates. Since they were death row inmates who would die anyway, the treatment they received was abysmal. So truthfully, compared to the number of people who had died from accidents, more people died from starvation or from being beaten by the wardens. ¡°Those two put Radis in danger, so cut those bastards¡¯ tendons. Let them experience hell to the point that they¡¯d cry blood instead of tears.¡± Allen nodded vigorously. ¡°This punishment is only fitting, Milord. I shall do as you say immediately.¡± * * * Yves must have given up his bed to Radis with good intentions, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t drift off into slumber. It was around midnight now and she still couldn¡¯t sleep, so eventually, Radis headed back to her room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But what she found on her bed was a snoring Yves, complete with even a black sleeping mask over his eyes. ¡°I mean, sure my bedroom¡¯s right downstairs, and the bed¡¯s empty¡­ I know, but¡­¡± Radis stared at Yves with a complicated expression, but she soon sat in an armchair by the window. Her body was a wreck, and even more so her head. Looking around the room, Radis realized that the haunted sword was at the top shelf of a display cabinet. Someone must have put it there while she was unconscious earlier. ¡°Huu.¡± Radis sank back in the armchair, sitting more comfortably, then she closed her eyes. And in that state, she began to circulate her mana. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª It was the mana training method that Radis nicknamed ¡®meditation¡¯. She would circulate mana to every corner of her body, but instead of using external mana, she would use the mana from within her. Since she named this practice ¡®meditation¡¯, it was also a good time for her to organize her thoughts while her body was recovering. Meditating was enough to heal her of things like mild fevers or muscle pain. It also aided with the recovery of even large injuries. While she was in this state, her body¡¯s senses would be heightened, and through this, she¡¯d be able to objectively assess her condition. Besides that, meditation also seemed to have some effect on miasma purification. ¡®My head becomes clearer, too.¡¯ When she opened her eyes again, Radis had recovered quite a bit. There was now a cold look in her eyes as she brought over the sword and set it down on the table in front of her. ¡°Oy.¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°Hey.¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] ¡°I¡¯m gonna hit you.¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] Radis wanted to hit the sword, but she had to push down the urge. Yves was sleeping just a short distance away. ¡®Let¡¯s try to sort it out. What did Arachne say? She said something about leaving the egg there. But that spot, that¡¯s the same place where I remember taking the magic stone back then.¡¯ And yet, there was no magic stone in that spot. ¡®Is that egg meant to turn into the magic stone I saw before? Well, that¡¯s possible¡­ No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t figure it out. What else did Arachne say?¡¯ Radis unconsciously spoke out loud. ¡°Something about the providence that wishes for balance¡­?¡± But the moment she heard herself, she flinched and looked at Yves. Fortunately, he was still asleep. Radis glanced at him and said to herself. ¡®Sorry, Marquis. I can never ever tell you about how I somehow heard a monster¡¯s voice, and how I died once before and returned to live a second life. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll just look at me like I¡¯m a weirdo.¡¯ Radis pulled the blanket over him and tucked him more snuggly. Then, she stared at the sword that was on the table. ¡®What did that guy say? Hestia? Kronos? Throne? Everything it said was weird. It¡¯s a haunted sword, after all. For a contract or whatever, it wouldn¡¯t shut up and kept bugging me to name it, but then it¡¯s just keeping its mouth shut now¡­¡¯ She soon felt herself grow drowsy. ¡®Didn¡¯t it say something about¡­ me turning back time? But I didn¡¯t mean to do anything. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡­¡¯ * * * ¡°The balance of each and every boundary is according to the will of providence.¡± As he took off his sleeping mask, Yves murmured to himself. ¡°While it is providence that wishes for balance, it is the throne that now achieves this. My descendants shall bear this in mind while guarding this secret.¡± These were the final words that Verad Russell left behind for his descendants, and it¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation in House Russell. Yves slowly got up from bed and walked closer to the sleeping Radis. He carried her up from the chair, but as Radis was in deep slumber, she didn¡¯t wake up at all. Yves tucked the sleeping Radis in the same bed that she tucked him into earlier. She looked pale. Perhaps because she lost a lot of blood. Sitting down next to her, Yves brushed Radis¡¯ hair aside. ¡°Radis, I don¡¯t know what you did at the forbidden region, but it would be better if you can forget about it.¡± In her sleep, Radis scrunched her nose a little. ¡°It¡¯s just some story that¡¯s no better than a boring, archaic legend. And a place like the forbidden region, it¡¯s not meant for a girl who has her head up in the clouds while dreaming of a fantasy novel¡¯s adventure. That place is hell.¡± Yves rose to his feet with a melancholy expression. He knew that place. He had also walked through the very same passageway that Radis passed through. It happened more than a decade ago, but the events that transpired then were still vivid in his mind. Even the malice that¡¯s so palpable in that place, which would drive any human insane¡­ ¡®You. Stay here.¡¯ The ugly, distorted expression on his aunt¡¯s face. The back of his uncle as he walked away and left him. And the tragedy that followed. ¡°Huu.¡± Yves ruffled his bangs with trembling hands. So that no one could see his eyes. If all he had left with him were memories to prove what happened that day, then he was sure that he would have gone mad long before. However, he had a ¡®dark angel¡¯. ¡®Look into my eyes.¡¯ She had black eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll protect you.¡¯ The dark angel who covered him with her black wings, protecting him. If not for her kindness¡­ Then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back from the hell that was Monsterwood. Yves glanced at his own shoulder. At the black velvet of the robe that was wrapped around him. It was only after he confirmed this that he felt at ease once more. * * * The next morning, the entirety of the Russell residence was submerged in a sea of tears. The maids were camped in front of Radis¡¯ room, waiting for her to wake up. They were determined. Up until now, they had overlooked Radis¡¯ nightly strolls, but this time, they were so firmly determined not to let her go out again¡­ After losing a lot of blood, Radis¡¯ face was as white as a sheet, and she also couldn¡¯t eat anything porridge for the last three days. So, it was inevitable that she staggered out of her bedroom door like that, and seeing this, the maids¡¯ resolve soon collapsed. ¡°Lady Radis¡­!¡± Berry waited for Radis for three days with hardly any sleep. All throughout that time, she was thinking about scolding Radis. However, the moment she saw Radis¡¯ arm wrapped in bandages, Berry immediately burst into tears. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server! Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Good lord, good gracious! Lady Radis, how much have you suffered!¡± As Brendon was busy preparing Radis¡¯ meals for the last three days, he was also very angry while he was worried about her. But as soon as he saw her gaunt face, his anger melted away like snow, and only his concern remained. ¡°How is it possible that you¡¯re this thin, did you really not eat anything in the last three days? Goodness, you were so plump before, but¡­!¡± Brendon soon ran back to the kitchen, beating his chest out of frustration all the way. After nearly fainting last night when she saw how stained Radis¡¯ clothes were with monster blood and how tattered it all was because of Arachne¡¯s cuts, April was similarly furious. However, April couldn¡¯t hold onto that anger either. ¡°Lady Radis, I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re safe. When I saw your torn clothes yesterday¡­ I kept thinking about what kinds of things you had to suffer through¡­¡± April wiped away her tears with her apron. ¡°Hiic, hiic!¡± ¡°Lady Radis, are you in a lot of pain?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be sick!¡± ¡°Uwahhh!¡± Radis was taken aback by all this. She hugged Berry, who was close to wailing, and wiped her face which was covered in tears and snot. Then, April, Nicky, Elise and Tanya all cried and ran straight to her in one huge group hug. Radis tried not to cry. However, their tears seemed to be contagious. She felt her nose getting stuffy while her eyes started turning red. ¡®Everyone¡¯s so worried about me.¡¯ At the other side of the hallway, she saw Allen covering the lower half of his face with a handkerchief, blowing his nose. ¡®All of them¡­ They were so concerned about me¡­¡¯ Radis had never received this much concern before. It felt like her heart was full, and she could feel the rising tension all the way to her throat. Perhaps because of her injuries or perhaps because she felt choked up, but in the end, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± While hugging back the maids, Radis¡¯ voice shook as she said this. ¡°I¡­ was thinking only about myself. I didn¡¯t know that everyone would be worried about me.¡± And as she said this, she was surprised by her own words. Truly, she didn¡¯t know. That anyone could worry about her so much. It was something that she never felt, even with her family. Rather, her family detested it whenever she came back injured after subjugating monsters. If she ever showed any hint that she might be in pain, David would rush into Radis¡¯ room, turning it upside down while shouting, ¡®Are you protesting? Are you trying to get me to go on the hunt?!¡¯ And right after shouting, he would leave. The maids in the Tilrod mansion never brought her any medicine or bandages, and they would also show how frustrated they were that they¡¯re getting extra work because she¡¯s injured. Margaret was the same. She would say even more than David would, and she¡¯d glare at Radis while saying, ¡®So are you proud that you¡¯re injured?¡¯ and ¡®If you remain sick and you¡¯re not going to work, aren¡¯t you just some kind of parasite?¡¯ That¡¯s why Radis couldn¡¯t even eat in peace while she¡¯s sick. Right now, it was the first time that someone was so worried about Radis that they were crying. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s stop now!¡± With reddened eyes, April spoke up. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys see Lady Radis¡¯ condition? She needs to rest. Come on, let¡¯s talk about this later. Lady Radis needs to recover first!¡± Still sobbing, all the puffy-eyed maids obediently let go of Radis. Berry led Radis back to her bed, helping her lie down. ¡°Hiic! If there¡¯s anything, hiic, you need, Lady Radis, hiic! Whatever it is, let me, hiic, know anytime¡­!¡± Berry¡¯s expression was crumpled as she tried to hold back her tears and control her runny nose. But in Radis¡¯ eyes, the maid still looked cute like this, too. ¡®Really, Berry is like a little sister.¡¯ Actually, rather than being sick or being in pain, she was hungry right now, so she was about to go down to the dining hall to eat something. But now, Radis decided to lie down in bed a little more to put Berry¡¯s mind at ease. Besides, she didn¡¯t need to go down to the dining hall. This was because Brendon and the other maids took it upon themselves to bring her so much food¡ªto the extent that it looked like they moved the entire dining hall. With her eyes still puffy, Berry gaped absurdly at the sight when she saw the roasted lamb. ¡°Are we hosting a banquet here?¡± And Brendon, who was holding a huge fruit jelly jar, lamented a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what Lady Radis would like to eat, so I just¡­¡± ¡°But how can Lady Radis eat all of this alone?¡± Radis herself could only stare at all the dishes that filled the big table, holding back her laughter. ¡°Then let¡¯s all eat together. Just like Berry said, I can¡¯t eat all this alone.¡± Ecstatic, Brendon jumped up and down at the suggestion. The maids said it¡¯s a good idea, and they were more used to it because they usually ate together with Radis, so they just pressed Brendon down on a chair to calm him down. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this, but¡­¡± Brendon looked like he was about to cry at first, but he soon relaxed and began to slice the food in portions to give to everyone. ¡°Lady Radis, I¡¯ll give you the best portion. Just salt or the sauce over here is good with the lamb. You can also eat it with some sweetened honey mustard, or mint jelly as a side dish.¡± ¡°Brendon, give me some, too!¡± ¡°Miss Nicky, you can just get whatever you want yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°I was just joking though? Don¡¯t be upset!¡± The table soon became rowdy because there were so many people. Radis laughed with them as other people joked and teased each other, and they enjoyed their time eating together. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Radis suddenly realized that this was the first time she was eating together with so many people in such a lighthearted mood. Needless to say, she never had a chance to have a light conversation during meals at House Tilrod. With the subjugation squad on the other hand, while it¡¯s true that she cared very much for her comrades there, she was always so cautious around them because she couldn¡¯t reveal her identity. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t be more open and honest with them. ¡°Lady Radis, eat some of this, too!¡± Berry placed a plate of fruit jelly in front of her. ¡°Gosh, you don¡¯t know Milady¡¯s taste? Lady Radis likes pudding more.¡± Nicky snorted and pushed a bowl of pudding in front of Radis. Then, shaking his head, Brendon chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re both wrong. Lady Radis always eats well-seasoned meat like lamb, and then she¡¯ll have some sherbet later. Right?¡± But Nicky asked in return. ¡°Then where¡¯s the sherbet?¡± ¡°Hoh¡­! I haven¡¯t made the sherbet yet! It melts too quickly.¡± ¡°Then you have to hurry up and make some, right?¡± ¡°Urk¡­¡± Brendon then tried to get up in a hurry, but Radis reached for his arm and pulled him back. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Brendon. I¡¯ll eat the fruit jelly and pudding today.¡± ¡°Lady Radis¡­!¡± When Brendon blushed like a schoolgirl, everyone burst into laughter. Laughing together with them, Radis thought that it was really strange. Radis spent so many years with the people at House Tilrod, all sixteen years of her life¡ªno, even the years she spent in the life she had before she died. Even so, compared to them, the people here at the marquisate felt more like a family to her. Radis made a promise to herself. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t sneak out anymore.¡¯ In the past, she thought that no one would care about her for as long as she didn¡¯t bother anyone. But Radis realized. Right now, there were people who cared about her, too. . . . It was nearing the end of the year. Around this time, Yves Russell called her. Radis was with the maids, preparing gifts for the orphanage kids. But as soon as she was called, she went to meet Yves. These days, Yves was so busy that it was difficult to even see his face. ¡°Is that you, Radis?¡± Yves, in his usual black garb, still continued to cover half of his face with his long fringe. But because Radis had already once seen his pretty eyes beneath those bangs, Yves¡¯ face seemed to be visible to her. ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gotten a lot better.¡± ¡°Even if it seems to be better now, you should keep applying medicine on it so that it won¡¯t leave a scar. Okay?¡± ¡°I will, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being a good kid now, huh?¡± Yves smiled broadly as he pinched Radis¡¯ cheek. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ Looking at him up close, she could see Yves¡¯ eyes slightly through his smooth bangs. As he smiled, his eyes were curved into crescent moons. ¡°I called you here today because of your salary.¡± The word ¡®salary¡¯ was mentioned out of the blue, so Radis was startled. ¡°Salary? Already? How many months have I been staying here?¡± Yves clicked his tongue. ¡°Radis, you should read a contract very carefully whenever you sign one.¡± Yves opened one drawer and showed her the contract that they signed before. ¡°100 million rupens on a yearly basis. The date specified isn¡¯t ¡¯12 months¡¯ but ¡®per year¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Radis, read closely.¡± Yves pointed at the words ¡®yearly basis¡¯. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re confused, maybe it¡¯s not the same as how your family pays your servants. Of course, there¡¯s also a monthly basis, or a quarterly basis¡­¡± Yves continued explaining a lot of things, but Radis wasn¡¯t quite listening to him closely. This was because she was staring very intently at Yves¡¯ strong-looking hands and long fingers. ¡®His hands, they¡¯re big, huh. He can easily handle a huge weapon with those.¡¯ Yves¡¯ hands were proportionally big with how tall he was. The shape of his fingernails as they were cut uniformly were also shapely. And pretty. ¡®Meanwhile, my own nails are short. I always cut them so short.¡¯ Because Radis constantly had to wield weapons while getting dirty on the ground while fighting, she had a habit of cutting her nails too short. Ever since she entered the marquis¡¯ household though, Berry had been lovingly taking care of her nails. They had grown a little long now, and her nails remained shapely as well. One of Yves¡¯ pretty fingers pointed at Radis. ¡°In any case, this all boils down to the fact that I just want to take care of you even a little more. You should know how I feel!¡± Radis then came back to her senses. ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything here this year. You¡¯re giving me some pocket money, too, right?¡± ¡°Pocket money? Radis, you don¡¯t even need to think about that. I¡¯ve got a lot of money. That pocket money of yours is like a small droplet from the vast Silver River that separates the northern and southern region. Anyway, you know how I don¡¯t like repeating myself, yes? Do you want to receive it in cash or cheque? Or, if you prefer, we can open a bank account for you so you can keep it there, just tell me. I called you here to ask you about that.¡± While Radis ruminated on the options that Yves presented, her eyes instantly sparkled at the mention of ¡®bank account¡¯. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª There were quite a few banks within the empire. Among them all, the most famous one was the Imperial Bank, which was in charge of issuing the empire¡¯s currency. Then, there was also the Pelletier Bank, which was the most trusted bank across the entire continent. And what these two banks had in common was this: opening an account in either one was the same as trying to pick a star out of the sky. A sufficient financial background in itself was the basis to open an account there, and of course, something like that was unthinkable for House Tilrod. Anyway, it was good to have an account of your own if you could open one. If there comes a time, you¡¯d be able to take out a loan. And it was basic knowledge that keeping your money in a bank would be the safest, and you¡¯d even get some interest on it if you keep it there long enough. ¡°It¡¯s better to keep it in a bank.¡± Yves nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. The new year is coming soon, so we have to go to the capital anyway. Let¡¯s open your account then.¡± ¡°The capital?¡± ¡°We have to attend the new year¡¯s banquet.¡± One corner of Yves¡¯ lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°Next time you meet, will you smile at His Highness, too?¡± Yves guffawed, hitting the table with one hand as though he was dying at the joke he made himself. ¡°Pfft, bwahaha!¡± Just now, Radis felt genuinely moved by Yves¡¯ offer to open an account for her, but he had to ruin the moment. Now though, Radis just stared at Yves with a deadpan face similar to a Tibetan fox. ¡®Seriously, shout I hit him¡­¡¯ ¡°Bahahaha!¡± She glared at Yves as he turned right to left on the chair, laughing riotously. He was being as annoying as David right now. ¡®Marquis, your behavior doesn¡¯t match your handsome face, seriously. Is that the reason why you cover your face?¡¯ She was overcome with the urge to smack herself on the back of her head. Why did she have to get so captivated by his pretty eyes and pretty nails. Radis spoke up. ¡°Why on earth do you act like that?¡± ¡°Pfft, ahem, ahem. Like what?¡± ¡°You know, Marquis, I have only good memories in this place¡ªall except when it comes to you. The way you meddle and behave just ruins everything and makes you seem so ugly.¡± What she said made Yves freeze up. ¡°What? U-Ugly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Radis¡¯ reply was so cold that you could almost hear the howling wind passing by between them. ¡°Marquis, please grow up a little.¡± ¡°G-Grow up¡­?¡± Yves gawked at Radis¡¯ back as she left his office like that. The gift preparations were being done at the small banquet hall. Every year, gifts were prepared for the children of the orphanages, along with some relief goods that would be sent as well. They were simple gifts, but the sheer amount of gifts to be prepared was a lot. The marquisate was sponsoring a total of three orphanages, that¡¯s why. Brendon, who was carrying three sheet pans at the same time, shouted as he came into the banquet hall. ¡°Here are the cookies!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to decorate them later after they¡¯re completely cooled down. The icing decorations might melt.¡± ¡°Completely cooled down?¡± Nicky picked up one small cookie and ate it. ¡°Mmm¡­! It¡¯s all cooled down already.¡± While embroidering a small handkerchief, Berry shouted at her angrily. ¡°Nicky, stop eating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking if it¡¯s not hot anymore.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really just checking, tell me how many you¡¯ve eaten, huh? Nicky, you¡¯re off the cookie team!¡± ¡°Gosh, Berry! Don¡¯t be mad. Here, you eat one, too.¡± Nicky then popped a cookie right into the angry Berry¡¯s mouth. Suddenly finding that her mouth was full, Berry chewed the cookie with an angry face. ¡®So yummy!¡¯ But the tasty cookie that was finely baked with cinnamon and spices was just so good that her anger wouldn¡¯t stay. Before she knew it, a bliss replaced her anger as she continued chewing on the cookie. ¡°The cookies must be delicious, huh. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really super yummy¡­¡± Radis returned right away, and she was now brushing off the cookie crumbs on Berry¡¯s cheek with a happy expression. Berry was surprised to see her. ¡°Ack, ahh¡­¡± ¡°Berry, you can take a break for now.¡± ¡°Mm, mmph¡­ I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to eat¡­¡± Berry narrowed her eyes and glared at Nicky. But Nicky was just smiling as she held a piping bag full of icing. ¡°Berry, just stop eating, will you. I couldn¡¯t even stop you. Lady Radis, the cookies are so pretty now, right? I think the kids will like them!¡± ¡°They looked even cuter after you decorated them like this. It¡¯s amazing, too, that you added color to the icing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡± ¡°Ohoho¡ª I made a whole bunch, so I¡¯ll bring some over for you later, too, Lady Radis. And since I¡¯ll be giving some to you as a gift, it¡¯s only right that I check how it tastes first. Ah, but we should already know since Berry tasted some a while ago, right?¡± ¡°U-Uuuugh¡­ Nicky¡­!¡± Leaving behind the bickering Berry and Nicky, Radis returned to her spot. She was on the doll team with April. ¡°I¡¯m back. What should I do first?¡± ¡°Lady Radis, please sew on the dolls¡¯ hair!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The dolls¡¯ heads were made of thick fabric that was resistant to dirt, and the hair to be sewed on them was yarn made out of wool. Since the materials were like this, it¡¯s actually quite difficult to sew them together because the needle was as thick as the yarn. With the strength that Radis had, she shouldn¡¯t find it difficult to pierce something like cloth, regardless of how thick the needle was. However¡­ ¡°This is kinda tricky.¡± Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª This was Radis¡¯ first time making handicrafts. Just holding the round doll¡¯s head still while sewing on the hair was, surprisingly, quite the challenge for her. ¡°Lady Radis, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a little crooked. I¡¯ll put a ribbon on top later.¡± ¡°But since I¡¯m doing it already, I want to make it pretty¡­¡± Radis glared at the tip of the needle. ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s just think of this as training.¡¯ She let her mana trickle out. Very, very weakly. Thinner than even hair! ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± April¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and admiration as she watched Radis¡¯ hand moving so fast that you could hardly see it¡ªeven though she was using a thick needle. ¡°Lady Radis, how can you be so nimble with your hands? You must have a talent for handicrafts, too!¡± ¡°Nothing like that.¡± Bashfully, Radis shook head vigorously. From some distance away, Elise had been watching Radis in the meantime. Her own hands had gotten red from using the thick needle, but when she saw Radis, her mouth just gaped open. ¡®Lady Radis¡­? H-How did you do that? What¡¯s the difference?¡¯ Radis finished sewing the doll hair in an instant, then she looked around and spoke up. ¡°April, the doll clothes that you¡¯ve made are so cute.¡± ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯ve collected small pieces of cloth here and there just for this day.¡± ¡°The corsages that you made, too, Elise. They¡¯re so pretty.¡± Radis smiled warmly as she admired the corsages that Elise made for the girls. ¡®I never thought it¡¯s possible for me to make children happy like this, too.¡¯ Cookies, handkerchiefs, little dolls, corsages and other similar things. From an adult¡¯s point of view, these items might just be negligible things. But after receiving gifts like these, children would be very, very happy¡ªas if they had received items that were necessary for their everyday lives. Radis wanted to help out more, but she wasn¡¯t confident when it came to making doll clothes. Sitting next to Elise, she asked. ¡°Elise, can you teach me how to make a corsage?¡± ¡°Yes? Y-Yes, of course! It isn¡¯t hard. First, choose the pieces of cloth that you think will go well with each other, then hold it here while¡­¡± Black cloth was the most abundant in the pile, so she took a piece of that to practice on. She didn¡¯t have to ask why there was so much black cloth. Just as Elise said, it¡¯s not difficult to make corsages. After trimming and folding some pieces of cloth to make the corsage¡¯s shape, you¡¯d only need to decorate them with some pieces of lace, then attach a clothespin at the bottom to hold it together. Staring at the first black corsage that she ever made, Yves suddenly flashed through Radis¡¯ mind. ¡®I think I went too far a while ago. And it¡¯s also been a while since I last saw him¡­¡¯ She stared at the corsage more seriously. With a huge smile on Elise¡¯s features, she praised Radis. ¡°Lady Radis, you¡¯re really good with your hands.¡± Elise was also pleasantly surprised to see the corsage that Radis made. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Not used to hearing compliments, Radis shook her head. She was blushing hard. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s all because you taught me, Elise. The way I made this is too clumsy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be good to use it as a gift.¡± ¡°Then, Lady Radis, would you like to practice more?¡± After Radis hid the corsage in her pocket to hide it, Elise suggested this with a sincere tone. ¡®I practiced a lot before this and finally got used to it, but Lady Radis is really¡­ really so amazing!¡¯ Elise drifted into her thoughts as she stared at Radis¡¯ side profile while she was choosing which piece of cloth she¡¯d next make into a corsage. Truthfully, Elise was cowardly, and she was afraid of men. The boys back in her hometown were, to put it simply, like a pack of wild animals. That¡¯s why she liked the marquis, who acted in such a refined manner. He was like that with even his employees. The men in this place were all generally gentleman-like. Even so, Elise was still afraid of men. She freezes up just by being in close proximity to them. With the situation that she was in, she couldn¡¯t even imagine being in a relationship. ¡®If Lady Radis was a man¡­¡¯ Radis¡¯ hair was cut short, and she was taller than most girls her age. She also had a well-trained physique. Thanks to that, Radis a peculiarly androgynous charm to her. She was too handsome to call her a woman, but at the same time, she was too beautiful and gentle to call her a man. Feeling Elise¡¯s stare, Radis turned to meet her gaze. At this, Elise hurriedly lowered her head and went bright red. Smiling at her, Radis raised the checkered corsage that she just finished making and placed it on Elise¡¯s dark brown hair. ¡°I chose this color because I thought that it would suit you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then, shyly, Radis added. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving you something that I made for practice, but I want to thank you for teaching me.¡± ¡°¡­Hiic¡­¡± ¡°Elise?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡± Elise suddenly burst into tears, then she jumped up from her seat and ran away in an instant. Shocked by this, Radis gripped the corsage in her hand tighter. And Nicky, who was decorating the cookies some ways away, shook her head and murmured. ¡°Lady Radis¡­ What a sinful person you are.¡± Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª With dark eyebags that could practically go down until his chin, Marcel was reading through a thick bundle of reports in his hands. ¡°This is a report that came in today, sir. The three subjugation squads are currently at the Arpo village, the Ril village, and the Augun village. Strangely, the monsters¡¯ movement this year is significantly less compared to the previous years. They said that they would give a more detailed report once they¡¯ve arrived at an area that¡¯s close to the woods. Next, the size and budget report for the planned construction this coming spring¡ª¡± ¡°Marcel.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Marcel raised his emaciated face and looked at the marquis. Sitting by the window where the setting sun could be seen, Yves Russell propped his elbow on the window frame and rubbed his forehead with his hand. His lips were drawn in such a stiff line that it¡¯s impossible to read his emotions. Come to think of it, it felt like he was getting more and more lost in thought each day. ¡®Is there a problem? Is it connected to the lessened movements of the monsters¡­?¡¯ Greatly nervous, Marcel waited for Yves to continue speaking. And Yves Russell slowly opened his lips. ¡°Am I¡­ immature?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Am I ugly¡­?¡± Hearing these two things, Marcel almost¡ªalmost¡ªthrew the thick bundle of reports right into his employer¡¯s face while shouting, ¡®What the hell are you talking about now?!¡¯ But he was much too scared of the marquis to attempt anything like that. Marcel suppressed his anger by pressing down on his forehead, which had gotten wrinkled because of stress. He couldn¡¯t even go home yesterday and just took a nap in his office. In his current condition, of course he couldn¡¯t control his emotions properly. ¡®I need to go home today!¡¯ Marcel licked his lips to moisten them, then he pressed his left palm onto his right palm. It was the very posture that would fully demonstrate his lethal move: ¡®ultimate brown-nosing¡¯. ¡°Of cooourse not, Your Excellency! What on earth are you talking about? There are so many nobles in the empire, but there¡¯s absolutely no one else who rose to the position as the household head at the young age of eight! And to top it off, you¡¯ve also led your family and your estate so splendidly!¡± The most important part of ¡®ultimate brown-nosing¡¯ was that the flattery he¡¯d speak was so eloquent to the point that the listener would inevitably get embarrassed. ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s intelligence has long been the pride of Loire, and it¡¯s the most valuable thing to have amongst all others. And, politics, economics, strategy and socializing! Is there anything that you can¡¯t do, sir? Besides that, you were also knighted at the young age of fifteen, which proves that you are a magnificent man of both the literary and the military arts. What do you mean, ugly? Or immature? How could anyone say that!¡± Marcel very often used the move ¡®ultimate brown-nosing¡¯ when faced with Yves Russell. Not often though. Maybe once a year? What¡¯s surprising, however, was that Yves Russell had never once been embarrassed to hear stuff like this. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I am amazing, aren¡¯t I.¡± Just like right now. ¡°I don¡¯t need to envy the blood that runs through the Imperial Family¡¯s veins, I¡¯m very competent at my job, and in addition, I¡¯m very handsome, too.¡± Marcel had never seen Yves¡¯ face, so he couldn¡¯t quite agree with that point, but he had no choice but to flap his lips. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you say, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°But to say that I¡¯m imma¡­ immature¡­.¡± As Yves Russell drifted off into his daydreams once more, Marcel returned to his seat and despaired. ¡®Ptui, ptui! I wanna take a spit, ugh. Why is it so hard to make a living, huh. But besides that, is His Excellency¡­ not going to work? Did he not listen to my report? Will¡­ Will I even be able to go home today¡­?¡¯ Marcel lamented inwardly, but of course, Yves didn¡¯t hear any of this. ¡®Okay, I admit it. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m naturally competent and good at what I do, but it¡¯s like I can¡¯t seem to restrain myself in front of Radis. Just like a child.¡¯ A child. When the word flashed through Yves¡¯ mind, his thoughts became all tangled up. He had never been allowed to be a child. After he lost his biological parents, who he couldn¡¯t even remember, he lost his right to be a child back then. He needed to protect himself, and so starting at the age of four, he became an adult, and even the next year at five, he still acted as an adult. He needed to defer to his uncle, his aunt and his cousins back then, but he was not allowed to be lacking in anything. And then, ¡®that day¡¯ came. From ¡®that day¡¯ onwards¡ªthe time when everyone disappeared and he came back alive¡ªhe had to become the marquis. And at the age of eight, continuing on at the age of nine, he was the marquis¡­ There was a bitter taste in his mouth. Yves rose slowly from his seat. ¡°That¡¯s it for today, Marcel. You can go now.¡± ¡°Cough¡ª Thank you, Your Excellency¡­!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so thankful, then come to work early tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Still immersed in his thoughts, Yves walked down the hallway. ¡®Radis, how about you? How did you endure?¡¯ He heard about Radis¡¯ situation from Allen¡¯s report, and it reminded him of his own childhood as well. Before even meeting Radis personally, Yves had already overlapped his childhood with hers, and he had a mental image of her protecting herself all throughout the years. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Back then, he thought that maybe she was still unaware of her own situation and was still asking for her family¡¯s affections¡ªand this would be the worst. It¡¯s the same as trying to help one¡¯s own parents even after they abused you. If Yves would ever see this happen, he wasn¡¯t confident about being able to open her eyes to the truth. On the other hand, if she was like Yves, then there was a possibility that she might be delaying things while trying to look for a chance to escape. If that¡¯s the case, then it would be so much easier compared to the former. However, all his predictions were wrong. Radis was just Radis. Radis was just herself, even after her hair was cut so short, even while she was wearing her younger brother¡¯s old clothes, or even when she was locked in that small, closet-like room. Regardless of what she wore, regardless of where she was and regardless of what she did¡ªRadis was just Radis. ¡®Radis, how did you do that?¡¯ As he turned the corner of the hallway, like an answer, Radis appeared in front of him. She was sitting by the bay window that was in front of his room, dressed in a black wool cloak. When she saw him appear, as lithe as a bird, she jumped from her seat and marched towards him. She hesitated for a moment, but she soon opened her lips to speak. ¡°About what I said earlier, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, I said that out of anger. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I shouldn¡¯t have said it in the first place. Especially for someone who works so hard and until this late¡­¡± Without saying anything back, Yves raised one hand and held her cheek. Feeling that her cheek was cold, he realized that she must have been waiting here for quite a long time. ¡°Did you wait here just to say that?¡± Radis chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, but I also wanted to give you a gift. It¡¯s something that I hope could cheer you up, and I¡¯m hoping it can express my gratitude and apology, too.¡± Radis reached into a pocket and pulled something out. However, when she gave it to him, she made him close his hand over it to prevent him from seeing what it was. ¡°I made this¡­ It¡¯s nothing much, but just think of it as a commemorative gift.¡± Radis looked up at him with a complicated smile. ¡°You¡¯re having a difficult time these days, right? Please cheer up. I¡¯ve lived my life, too, so I know. While you¡¯re enduring alone to get through all the hardships that come your way, it seems like there¡¯s no end to it¡ªbut there is, really. It¡¯ll end someday. Of course, the next thing you¡¯ll need to face will come at you right away, but that¡¯s just how life is. Um, well. Yeah.¡± If it was a normal circumstance, he would have retorted with, ¡®Lived your life? What life? You¡¯re just sixteen years old though?¡¯ And he would have flicked her forehead as well. But somehow, he couldn¡¯t find it in him to do that right now. It was because of the black cloak on Radis¡¯ shoulders. Radis would often use the clothes that Yves had grown out of¡ªclothes that he wore as a child¡ªand perhaps it¡¯s because she was more comfortable in men¡¯s clothes. So, she was wearing his cloak here, too. Seeing her in his clothes wasn¡¯t the problem here. It¡¯s just that. She was wearing all black. The sight of Radis in that black cloak¡­ reminded him of his ¡®dark angel¡¯. ¡®No!¡¯ Trembling, Yves closed his eyes tightly. ¡®How could you think of her while looking at Radis? Are all people who wear black automatically the angel? Get a grip, Yves Russell!¡± Seeing Yves shut his eyes tightly while shivering, Radis thought that it was because he was very exhausted. So, she said her goodbyes with a pitying tone. ¡°Marquis, you¡¯re tired, right? Please rest well!¡± Running like a deer down the dark hallway, Radis waved and disappeared. And as Yves was left alone, he opened his hand. What¡¯s in his hand was a black corsage. Perhaps she held it tightly before, but her warmth remained, still. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Yves looked out of the window suspiciously. ¡°What time is it? Why is the bell ringing?¡± . . . With two days left before New Year¡¯s Day, Radis and Yves went to Dvirath through the gate. They were heading there to attend the New Year¡¯s banquet in the capital. Dvirath¡¯s gate was crowded with passengers and the attendants that were with them. It was so packed that it¡¯s impossible to take a step anywhere. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I wore pants, right?¡± Radis said this with a broad smile. What she was wearing right now were Yves¡¯ childhood clothes, though they¡¯d been tailored to fit her already. ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Seeing her in his old clothes, Yves had half given up by now. Actually, he wanted to stop her from wearing that, and even stop her from bringing a lunchbox with her, too. But when Radis was so comfortable right now and was in such a good mood, what could he do? And, after she donned those well-fitted shirt and pants, and even a black cloak on top of it¡ªif he were to be completely honest with himself¡ªshe was really, truly a sight for sore eyes. Should he just go ahead and say that she looked like his angel? ¡®No, no, no, no, nooooooo¡­.!¡¯ He inwardly shouted the word ¡®no¡¯ to himself about a hundred times, but Radis tugged on his sleeve and pulled him back to his senses. ¡°Marquis, look at that!¡± Radis pointed towards the small mountain of magic stones over that way. On top of a high altar in front of them, mage scholars were tirelessly calculating the number of magic stones needed to activate the runes, and the gate foremen used small golden spades to scoop up the magic stones to weigh them on special scales. Behind them was a large safe that seemed to contain an endless amount of magic stones. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Yves nodded, then he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the gates that magic stone consumption increases explosively around the end of the year. Using the gates has become a complete display of wealth for most people.¡± Radis closely observed how the gate foremen were using up the magic stones. One man, who seemed to be a merchant, stepped on top of the runes, and a gate foreman placed a magic stone on top of the altar. Then, the runes beneath the merchant¡¯s feet and the altar where the magic stone was placed both lit up. And at the same time, the merchant and the magic stone disappeared. ¡®It¡¯s possible to use unpurified magic stones as long as there are runes then?¡¯ With narrowed eyes, Radis alternately looked at the altar and then her own hands, but then Yves shouted. ¡°Radis, c¡¯mon!¡± Walking out of the crowded gate with Yves, Radis asked. ¡°About magic stones. I know they¡¯re needed when using a gate, but where else can they be used?¡± Yves was looking around to find the marquisate¡¯s carriage. He explained quickly. ¡°Magic stones are very dangerous yet valuable resources. Just like how the Empire has gates, other countries also have ancient ruins people could teleport to. Rafal has their magic tower, and Grize has Leviathan. But since it¡¯s not as easy to get magic stones in lands outside the Empire, they¡¯re more likely to buy magic stones for a lot of money.¡± Radis¡¯ eyes grew wide. This was the first time she¡¯s hearing about this. ¡°And even if it¡¯s not such a huge ancient ruin, there¡¯s quite a few other ruins you can teleport to or some ancient relics that you can use to teleport with. Of course, you need magic stones to power them. You also can¡¯t ignore the number of magic stones needed for research tools or the amount needed for ceremonial purposes at temples. And while magic stones are needed for mana-reinforcement, they¡¯re also crafted to be used as jewelry since they¡¯re precious materials. Anyway, there¡¯s an endless value to magic stones.¡± Then, Yves lowered his voice. ¡°Did you hear about the lessened movements of the monsters this year? That rumor alone is driving up the price of magic stones. They¡¯re worth more than gold now.¡± In her previous life, countless magic stones passed through Radis¡¯ hands, but she didn¡¯t even know where they were headed. Radis nodded, realizing the value of magic stones. ¡°Ah, there it is!¡± The road leading up to the gate was full of carriages. After they successfully found the marquisate¡¯s carriage, they climbed into it. As Yves and Radis sat down, the coachman asked through the window. ¡°Milord, will you be heading straight to the townhouse?¡± ¡°No, head for Pelletier Bank.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Radis¡¯ eyes glistened. ¡®The bank!¡¯ There¡¯s a reason why Radis rejoiced at the mere mention of a bank. Over the years, Radis had just watched how Margaret hid money in their family¡¯s safe or literally everywhere around the mansion. This was because Zade, like a ghost, would snoop around and find the money immediately. That¡¯s why Radis knew that home was not a very good place to keep money. Besides that, if she were to hide it herself, the money would either remain the same or just disappear if stolen. But if she were to leave it in a bank, it¡¯s kept safe and it would also earn some interest. She heard that this bank¡¯s interest rate was five percent per annum. ¡®If I put in 100 million rubels, after one year, the interest is going to be 5 million rubels!¡¯ Radis¡¯ eyes sparkled so much that you could practically starlight in them. All she could think was that 100 million rubels was such a huge amount that it shouldn¡¯t be touched¡ªbut 5 million rubels was at least realistic. ¡®If I just save and save, wouldn¡¯t I be able to last half a year with just 5 million rubels? And if I really want to save a whole lot, I could even stretch it out for a whole year¡­!¡¯ While observing Radis, Yves Russell spoke up. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Pelletier Bank, you know. It¡¯s related to His Highness the Third Prince.¡± Pulled out of her happy reverie, Radis stared pointedly at Yves. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, but this isn¡¯t something I planned. How would I possibly be able to pull some strings and suddenly make House Pelletier the Third Prince¡¯s family on his maternal side?¡± Radis narrowed her eyes and looked at Yves Russell with suspicion. But Yves just responded to that with a supposedly innocent tone. ¡°Geez, then if you don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Bank! I don¡¯t care either way, but do you know that the interest rates between the banks are different? The Imperial Bank is only five percent per annum while the Pelletier Bank is six percent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was a seemingly small difference, but it was too good to pass up. ¡°No thanks. Let¡¯s go to Pelletier.¡± At that, Yves replied and raised one thumb, albeit hesitantly. ¡°Good choice.¡± But Radis continued to look at Yves with narrowed eyes, and she asked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not scheming something like what you did during the theater play, are you? The Third Prince isn¡¯t going to the bank?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about that. Do you think that finding out a prince¡¯s schedule is that easy? You¡¯ll get to meet him at the New Year¡¯s banquet anyway. Today¡¯s trip to the bank is all for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Then Yves reached out to hold one of her hands. ¡°Radis, you¡¯re doing a phenomenal job so far. You just need to keep doing what you¡¯re doing. Really, you don¡¯t have to do anything special at the New Year¡¯s banquet. And even if you can¡¯t meet His Highness by then, you don¡¯t have to do anything about that either.¡± Holding his hand reluctantly, Radis asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Dunno, I just feel like that¡¯s the right choice. You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡± t/n: the author switches between rupens and rubels quite a lot and i¡¯m not very sure whether this is just a typo or if it¡¯s intentional. i¡¯ve decided to just translate the terms as they are¡ªhopefully this can get clarified later. Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª With a slightly quieter voice now, Yves added. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything new, but the situation within the Imperial Family is quite complicated. If you look at the current power structure, it¡¯s not a strange situation for any of the three princes to be inducted as the next Crown Prince. First Prince Charles is the son of the current Empress and Second Prince Gabriel is the most popular amongst the Empire¡¯s masses. Personally though, I think that the best suited for the post is the Third Prince. His maternal family is also House Pelletier.¡± Yves¡¯ lips curled up into a strange smile. ¡°The Third Prince has the qualities of a ruler, and he even has the family background to match it, but all these years, he¡¯s just been standing in the background without trying to take a step forward. Maybe that¡¯s how he survived so far. It seems like he doesn¡¯t want to be noticed.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Radis recalled her first meeting with Olivier. In her memories, he was truly very warm. He¡¯s the kind of person who kindly helped a woman up after she fell spectacularly, and she was even wearing a ridiculous dress back then. On top of that, he also encouraged her and spoke to her gently. Maybe that¡¯s who he truly was. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that went, you¡¯d see a person¡¯s true nature from the way they would treat the weak? However, as Yves mentioned before, the prince seemed to be maintaining a cold attitude while keeping a distance from the people surrounding him. Just so he could survive in the battlefield that was the imperial palace, he concealed his true self and while taking on a lonesome path by himself. The way Olivier lived reminded Radis of her past self¡ªduring the time when she was pretending to be David, hiding herself thoroughly just so she could survive. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was lost in thought for a moment, but Radis suddenly realized that Yves was still holding her hand tightly. And aside from that, Yves himself was staring intently at her hand, which was snug in his. ¡°Why? Is there something about my hand?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Shocked by his own actions, Yves let go of her hand. Radis once again looked at him with suspicion. ¡°Wow, what kind of gaze is that now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not scheming anything, are you?¡± ¡°Wooow! Radis, are you seriously doubting me? I¡¯m telling you the truth and nothing but the truth!¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Radis shook his head. Besides the theater incident, it seemed like Radis¡¯ suspicions were just on high alert now especially after she¡¯d been hit on the back of the head at Monsterwood. In the meantime, the carriage finally stopped in front of Pelletier Bank, which was located in the heart of the Golden Road¡¯s commercial district. Built from white marble, the bank¡¯s architecture was magnificent enough that you¡¯d think it was a museum or a temple. As they passed through the main gate, which was guarded by white stag statues, the broad, bright lobby appeared before them. The bank¡¯s lobby was so lavish in a way that screamed ¡®wealth¡¯. The ceiling was decorated with an elegant fresco design, and the walls were stylistically covered with paintings and statues. ¡°Welcome, Your Excellency.¡± They were so far away that you couldn¡¯t even see their faces, but the bank employees soon found Radis and Yves as they were in all black clothes. They came running with joy. ¡°Please let us guide you there.¡± There were several tables at the end of the lobby, and people who looked like merchants were sitting there, consulting the bank tellers. Led by the staff, Yves sauntered past those other people and entered a spacious drawing room. While preparing cups of tea, one employee spoke. ¡°The manager will be here soon to meet Your Excellency.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m here just a few light transactions today.¡± Sitting relaxedly on a long chaise lounge inside the drawing room, Yves had his legs wide open to the point that he looked so arrogant. ¡°Open an account under this Lady¡¯s name.¡± ¡°A new account, sir? Of course, we¡¯ll have it ready right away.¡± Radis was inwardly awestruck. The man sitting in this room right now had the enviable status of a marquis, and so it was inevitable that the answer was an immediate, ¡®Yes, of course, right away.¡¯ The staff made tea for them very quickly, too. And before either of them could put their teacups down on their saucers, the door opened once more. ¡°Ah, Bernard. Today¡­¡± Turning to see who was at the door, Yves¡¯ arrogantly relaxed posture soon collapsed. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Not one, but two people entered the drawing room just now. A dignified and imposing looking middle-aged man, and then, Third Prince Olivier. Yves seemed genuinely surprised, but Radis was even more shocked than him. She was so startled that she almost spilled the tea she¡¯d been given. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Marquis Russell.¡± Today, Prince Olivier¡¯s long hair was tied up high, revealing his small, slender face. So, it was more obvious. Even as he looked like a sculpture made from ice crystals, there was a faint smile that was slowly spreading over his features. ¡°¡­And, Your Ladyship.¡± Ahhhhh. Hearing him call her ¡®Lady¡¯, Radis realized anew that he must know nothing about her. Olivier looked over to Yves. ¡°I was with Mister Bernard here when I heard that you¡¯ve come, Marquis Russell, so I took the liberty of visiting you. Perhaps, am I being a bother?¡± ¡°What do you mean, a bother, Your Highness? Could that even be possible? It¡¯s a great honor, sire!¡± Radis could so evidently hear from Yves¡¯ voice that he was inwardly jumping up and down in joy, so she was getting some second-hand embarrassment. ¡®Marquis, seriously, at least restrain yourself¡­!¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [10] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Then, Olivier blinked gracefully towards Radis. It was just a simple exchange of glances, but Radis was already so stunned. This was because Olivier, who had his long hair tied back while his bangs were slightly lowered to the side, was seriously so stunning. Glancing sideways at Radis subtly, Yves spoke up. ¡°Your Highness, this here is Miss Radis, the eldest daughter of House Tilrod.¡± Olivier turned to Radis and smiled faintly. ¡°Radis.¡± Radis¡¯ mind went blank. This was the first time her name had ever been uttered by such a beautiful voice. It was just her name¡ªsomething that she heard all the time¡ªbut it sounded so completely different once the word flowed out of Olivier¡¯s coral pink lips and pearly white teeth. It even sounded like a short poem. As though listening to the whispering air of early summer, perhaps a melody dedicated to the serenade of puppy love, Radis was exceedingly mesmerized. ¡°What a beautiful name. It suits you.¡± Radis tried to say something back. Thank you, maybe. Or something else. Just¡­ something. And yet, she couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Even fairies would not be able to do anything but go down on their knees in front of him and offer flowers to him after seeing his gorgeous purple eyes. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Bernard Langer, branch manager of Pelletier Bank¡¯s main branch, coughed furtively. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange atmosphere that suddenly entered the drawing room, but for him, customer service was a more imperative matter than trying to understand what exactly was going on here. ¡°Your Excellency, what brings you here today¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing much. You didn¡¯t really have to come here in person, Manager. I¡¯m here to open a new account for Miss Radis.¡± ¡°We cannot neglect any transaction of the Marquis¡¯, of course. Please allow me to assist you.¡± Until now, Yves had just been looking gleefully between the Radis, who was just sitting there awkwardly, and Olivier. In the end, Yves turned to face Bernard. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know. Miss Radis is currently under my and the marquisate¡¯s care, not her parents or House Tilrod, so proceed with that in mind. You have to include that detail while setting up her account.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I understand.¡± Soon, another employee brought two copies of the contract. Bernard set them down in front of Radis. ¡°Lady Radis, this one the bank¡¯s copy, and this one will be yours.¡± Olivier¡¯s sudden appearance here distracted her immensely, but Radis quickly pulled herself together so that she could listen to Bernard¡¯s explanation. ¡°When opening a new account, you¡¯ll be added to the Pelletier Bank¡¯s client registry in a few business days. Immediate withdrawal is possible in all branches as soon as you may confirm your identity in reference to the registry, and¡­¡± Meanwhile, Olivier, who practically broke Radis¡¯ mental state, continued to stare at her while drinking the new cup of tea that was served to him. He was very relaxed. And Yves, you ask? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After one employee had set Olivier¡¯s teacup in front of him, she somehow caught a glimpse of Marquis¡¯ Russell¡¯s expression. She had to bite the inside of her lower lip to avoid screaming right then and there. ¡®S-Scary¡­!¡¯ Dressed in all black, with even a black fur coat to top it off, Marquis Russell was laughing to himself without making a sound at all. Perhaps it was an auditory hallucination, perhaps it wasn¡¯t, but the bank employee could almost hear the eerie sound of ¡®keuhahahaha¡­¡¯ The atmosphere inside that drawing room was so very weird, but before she knew it, Radis was already very absorbed with filling up the contract. And after Bernard finished his explanation, he pointed towards the blank space at the end of the contract. ¡°You may sign here.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I have a question.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Would it be possible for my family to withdraw whenever they want?¡± ¡°As a rule, that¡¯s not allowed. Besides, His Excellency has entrusted us with your care, so we¡¯ll do our best to keep that trust. It is the bank¡¯s principle that the account holder must personally visit the branch directly for all transactions, such as withdrawal, deposits, issuance of cheques and the application of loans. On the occasion that you cannot come to the bank in person, here is a list of documents that your representative must provide.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Was it because Yves told her earlier that she should read contracts carefully just recently? Radis went through each clause in the contract and asked Bernard each and every question that she thought of. Bernard initially just treated Radis in a business-like manner, but since he was naturally a man who liked his job and liked to explain the intricacies of sales, he also became immersed in his conversation with her. Moreover, the person in front of him now was someone who could be his granddaughter, and it¡¯s difficult to meet people like her in a bank like this. He couldn¡¯t help but think she was adorable. Absorbed in the topics that he and Radis discussed, the prince and the marquis were then left together on the sidelines. However, as Bernard and Radis¡¯ conversation went on and on without any sign of stopping, the smile on Yves¡¯ lips, little by little, disappeared. ¡°Ahem!¡± As Yves cleared his throat quite loudly, Radis turned to look at him. And she saw him mouth something silently. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª She couldn¡¯t figure out what he was trying to say, but if she were to guess, he seemed to be asking her to hurry it up. Radis was a little dismayed by this, but she went on to sign the contract anyway. Bernard bowed his head gracefully and reached out a hand to her. ¡°Then, Lady Radis, we welcome you to the Pelletier Bank as a precious client.¡± Radis took his hand and shook it enthusiastically. ¡°Thank you for explaining everything so kindly!¡± Bernard was trying to kiss the back of Radis¡¯ hand, as he always did with ladies, but then when Radis shook his hand instead, he burst out into a pleasant laugh. At this, Yves shook his head, while Olivier smiled softly. Yves jumped up to his feet. ¡°Now then! I would like to deposit money into Miss Radis¡¯ account.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°Beeeernarddd! You¡¯ll help me out with that yourself, riiight?¡± Yves soon dragged Bernard along as he shouted. ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯ll be away for a moment then!¡± And the door slammed shut. Because of the way Yves was acting, Radis couldn¡¯t help but feel so embarrassed. She just face palmed because she didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± But when Olivier suddenly apologized, Radis looked over to him in surprise. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡± It¡¯s ridiculous, but it looked like he was sincerely sorry. Radis just stared blankly at him because she didn¡¯t know how to react to the way he slightly lowered his eyes and apologized with a genuinely apologetic tone. This would be the third time that Olivier was seeing Radis, but for Radis, it was the second. That day, during their first meeting at the banquet in the Russell residence. The first impression that Olivier left on her was so intense¡ªand he was so beautiful to her. Had it not been for Yves, Radis would just have kept this brief encounter as something like a fragment of a wonderful dream. That¡¯s why, she also kind of doubted her own memory. She was very mentally distressed that day, and she thought that maybe she was remembering him with a rose-colored tint over her memories. But as she saw him here once again, Olivier was still so beautiful. As he was in a bright-colored tailored suit that suited his silver hair, Radis¡¯ vision¡ªwhich had gotten accustomed to darker tones because of Yves¡¯ all-black wardrobe¡ªseemed to brighten in an instant. ¡®Brighten? What are you saying?!¡¯ Radis closed her eyes tightly, opened them again, then straightened her posture. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t say that. You did not disturb anything at all, how could that be?¡± She urged herself to speak in the most serious, formal tone that she could so as to convey her politeness. But when Olivier heard her say that¡­ He smiled. With his glistening amethyst-like eyes curving softly into crescent moons, and with his mesmerizing red lips smiling ever so brightly. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ Radis was rendered speechless. When Olivier first came to the drawing room earlier. While Radis was sitting in a chair that was facing the entrance, she happened to see him in full view as he entered. Led by Bernard, Olivier was exactly like the glass doll that Yves said he was. The gaze from his purple eyes were so cold, and there was no warmth at all in his countenance. She¡¯s certain that it was like that. ¡®Yves Russell, you¡¯re right.¡¯ Yves said that he saw Olivier smile at Radis on the night of the banquet. That there¡¯s something different about it. And it really did seem that way. ¡®But why?¡¯ This was something that Radis couldn¡¯t comprehend. ¡°I knew it was discourteous to come here.¡± She watched his red lips move. ¡°But when I heard that Marquis Russell was here, I thought that you might be here, too.¡± His lips were sparkling in her eyes. Even his pretty eyes were twinkling. ¡°And if you really were here, I wasn¡¯t even thinking about saving face anymore.¡± Radis was so nervous and tense that she could feel her shoulders getting heavier by the second. Her rational side just couldn¡¯t keep up, and it kept shouting, no! It¡¯s impossible! Your life isn¡¯t like one of those romance novels that Jurich liked reading! There¡¯s no way the Third Prince of the Empire is interested in you! And yet, against the cries of her rationality, Olivier¡¯s voice was much too sweet. Radis couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s absolutely¡­. absolutely no way that you¡¯ve committed any discourtesy.¡± Her hands were on her knees, as if she was a knight listening to her liege¡¯s orders. However, her face was turning bright red little by little. ¡°I, I also¡­ Your Highness¡­ um, seeing you again¡­ I¡¯m h-h-ha¡­¡± I¡¯m happy, was what she wanted to say. But both Radis¡¯ mind and tongue were vehemently refusing to say it. Her thoughts were so tangled up that she kept thinking that it¡¯s so much easier to just go into the woods alone, fight all the monsters there¡ªincluding Arachne, to boot¡ªthan to say such a thing. And her tongue had become so wooden, which was making her avoid saying it out loud. ¡°I-It is an honor¡­!¡± The moment she said that instead, her mind went blank. Why the heck did she say it¡¯s an honor here? ¡°Ahaha.¡± Suddenly hearing him chuckle, Radis looked at Olivier in shock. Though he had one hand slightly covering his mouth, his laughter was as clear as a bell. And it sounded so much like shimmering diamonds being rolled over in a golden tray. ¡®Huuk.¡¯ Seeing his beautiful smile and hearing his captivating laughter, Radis felt herself choking up, but she forced herself to press down on the urge to let out a gasp. She was frozen now, hardened like a rock. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Olivier¡¯s laughter was short. He himself seemed to be surprised that he laughed out loud. Taking off his hand from his mouth, he looked at it in disbelief before he lowered it. ¡°I feel the same way.¡± After Olivier said this, he stared at her for a moment without saying anything else. As if he was imprinting her image in his eyes. ¡°When we first met¡­ You were injured, and you looked like you were having a difficult time. But it¡¯s not like that now.¡± His gentle words seemed to have the same effect as warming Radis¡¯ nervous shoulders. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m glad.¡± Radis felt her whole body start to relax. ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ Meeting his gaze, Radis stared back into Olivier¡¯s purple eyes. The way he looked at her made it seem like he was an artist who wanted to capture every detail of the moment so that he could transfer the essence of the other person onto a canvas. ¡®Seriously, why?¡¯ Then, footsteps resounded from outside the hallway. Olivier seemed to have heard it, too. With his eyes still transfixed on her, he asked. ¡°Will you be attending the New Year¡¯s ball?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Olivier smiled. Their gazes met. His eyes contained genuine happiness. ¡®Your Highness, seriously, why are you being like this¡­?¡¯ But Radis had no courage to utter the words, and so there was no other choice but to smile back awkwardly. . . . The Russell Marquisate¡¯s townhouse was a summer villa that was located at a vacation spot with an overlooking view of the great city of Dvirath and the capital city of Elarion. The roof of the three-story mansion was red, and the garden was complete with a small pond and carefully trimmed topiary. This kind of cute mansion did not suit Yves at all. But as it turned out, it was decorated according to the tastes of Elder Madam Mariel. Early in the morning, Radis stood in an open space that was surrounded by ambiguous topiary shapes. She wasn¡¯t quite sure if they were dogs or deer. And in her hand was an ornamental sword that she had borrowed from a decorative armor from inside the mansion. The blade was not sharp and it was out of balance because of the excessive adornments on it, but it did not matter. Actually, even if it was a branch, she would have been fine with it. Rather than a physical workout, this was more of a mental exercise. ¡®What was that?¡¯ A day had already passed, but she still couldn¡¯t get it out of her mind. ¡®Why is His Highness the Third Prince showing such favor towards me? Maybe he has also been looking for an opportunity to approach Marquis Russell? Wait, no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it, based on the Marquis¡¯ attitude.¡¯ As much as her mind had been thrown into turmoil, she let her body unleash her strength. With her soft hair fluttering in the gentle wind, her sword moved smoothly as well. ¡®What on earth is the Third Prince thinking?¡¯ What she was demonstrating right now was the imperial swordsmanship techniques that Armano had taught her before. She had repeated this tens of thousands of times, and so these movements had become fully ingrained in her body by now. If she ever wanted to just move her body without thinking at all, this kind of practice was the best for her. In fact, imperial swordsmanship was very complicated. So that you can respond to a variety of situations at the drop of a hat, each movement was woven into the next. There were thirty-two techniques, and more than a hundred steps to follow. Such a kind of swordsmanship did not have any shortcuts when it came to mastering it. Only perpetual repetition. She practiced it over and over, and as time went by, Radis¡¯ thoughts shifted. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Her usual sword from before felt a true warrior¡¯s sword, ready to be brought to any battlefield at any given time. But the sword she was holding right now, which had lost its usefulness and strength, simply felt as soft as water. Even so, her body was infinitely light, and her feet seemed to barely graze past the grass. ¡®It feels good.¡¯ Oh, how great it felt to wield a sword. Even though it was so cold this winter day that her breaths could be seen as puffs in the air, Radis¡¯ back was soaked in sweat now. She then sheathed the sword and looked to the side. Between the two topiaries, which might be dogs or deer, there stood Yves Russell, who was wearing a black robe. With his mouth agape for some reason. ¡°Were you watching me?¡± ¡°H¡­Huh?¡± Radis smiled brightly. She was in a great mood right now. It felt like she came across an epiphany. Imperial swordsmanship was a balanced technique between attack and defense, and her movements felt so light just now. Everything was connected, and she could change the direction of her movements as much as possible. Wielding a sword in this way would make it possible that the opponent would not be able to imagine what would come next. ¡®It can be anything.¡¯ Something seemed to be swelling up in her heart. Yves seemed surprised, too. He rubbed his eyes with both hands. Then, his bangs opened a little and showed his sparkling amber eyes. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Last time, you asked me to show you my swordsmanship, right?¡± Whenever she was holding a sword, her senses tended to become extremely sensitive. There¡¯s no way she did not sense Yves¡¯ presence as he walked over here while half-asleep. Normally, she would have stopped practicing because she was shy, but she continued nevertheless. It¡¯s because Yves asked her last time to show him. ¡°That¡ª Was that imperial swordsmanship just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How? How did you learn imperial swordsmanship? No, before that, it¡¯s so cold right now but you¡¯re sweating so much! Let¡¯s go in first. Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± This was what Yves first said as he led Radis back to the mansion. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The way of imperial swordsmanship, which was said to be the very essence of all other techniques in the empire, was something that was taught only within the White Dragon Knights, which was an elite knight order dedicated to the imperial family. In particular, there were only twelve knights in total who could be called the White Dragon Knights, and they were the only ones who could teach imperial swordsmanship to their disciples. But of course, this was the first time Radis was hearing this. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! And it¡¯s the rule between the White Dragon Knights!¡± ¡°What happens if someone breaks that rule?¡± Yves shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Death sentence?¡± Radis¡¯ mouth gaped open in bewilderment. ¡®M-My teacher¡­?¡¯ Still, Yves seemed to be just as bewildered as her. ¡°Radis, who taught you imperial swordsmanship?¡± ¡°My teacher¡­ Teacher Armano.¡± ¡°A swordsman of House Tilrod? Did he teach you and your younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A teacher who taught imperial swordsmanship, and to two children? What, how? Armano? I¡¯ve never heard of that name before. And rather, none of the twelve knights are named Armano.¡± Radis recalled Armano. The Armano in her memories was far from the typical image of a what a knight usually seemed like. Based on his appearance alone, he honestly seemed more like a bard rather than a knight. The only time he ever took a sword in his hand was whenever he needed to demonstrate something to Radis. Other than those times, he was always holding a quill while writing his literary works. There were even certain times that he¡¯d suddenly shout with his arms wide open, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning of a eureka moment. ¡®Ah, Radis! What do you think life is?¡¯ ¡®Radis, Radis! You have to love life. Ohhh, life¡ª love!¡¯ Back when she was still a child¡ªwhen she didn¡¯t know anything¡ªshe tried to understand her teacher¡¯s words with sparkling eyes. But now that she thought back on those times, Armano¡­ Armano seemed like a pretty eccentric person. Radis shook her head. ¡®The twelve knights¡­ No, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s one of them.¡¯ As she hopped into a warm bath, Radis thought it over, but she was convinced that her teacher didn¡¯t introduce the imperial swordsmanship to her with bad intentions. Amidst House Tilrod, in a place where there were only heartless people, Armano was the only one who cared about her. Besides that, it was thanks to his teachings of the sword that Radis was able to protect herself all the time. ¡®Radis, you must protect yourself.¡¯ As she thought back to Armano¡¯s gentle voice, Radis became ashamed of herself for ever doubting her teacher, even if it was for only a moment. After drying her hair, she sat in front of the table and opened her lips to speak. ¡°My teacher might not have been a famous knight, but he was a good man.¡± Yves was there waiting for her, and in response to what she said, he nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Yves ordered a maid to bring in some food, then he looked at Radis again and spoke. ¡°I can tell by watching you. I¡¯m a knight, too, you know. I never got to learn imperial swordsmanship, but I know what it¡¯s like. Your teacher taught you properly.¡± Soon, their food was served. Yves picked up a round piece of bread with a pair of tongs, then he continued. ¡°I thought that the type of swordsmanship you learned was only for self-defense, but I stand corrected.¡± Radis shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s self-defense¡­ You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just that¡± Radis never thought herself to be strong. All her life, she had just been in such a frenzy to keep her head on her shoulders in the constant threat of a crisis that would come at her without any rest. And besides, considering how she met her demise in her previous life, she wasn¡¯t even successful at that. She even lost everything. ¡®I¡¯m¡­ weak.¡¯ As the painful memories resurfaced, Radis halted where she was. She had been mixing her salad and its dressing, but she stopped. The fork gently clacked against the plate. ¡®I need to become stronger.¡¯ CRACK¡ª! The abrupt sound pulled Radis out of her reverie. The innocent salad plate got split in half. Yves, who was busy eating his bread, put it back down and spoke up. ¡°Alright, Radis. I already know that you¡¯re pretty strong, so really, you can stop showing off¡­¡° ¡°¡­¡­¡± * * * After finishing their meal, Yves asked her one last question before he¡¯d be all holed up in his office again. ¡°Radis, do you want to become a knight?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Actually, it seems to me like you¡¯ve practiced a lot already, but haven¡¯t you been working hard because you have a goal?¡± Radis did not answer right away. A goal? Did she have something like that? Watching out for her reaction, Yves continued. ¡°Radis, I really appreciate all the help that you¡¯ve been giving me, but you don¡¯t have to bet your life on it. Our contract is only until you¡¯ve come of age. After that, you¡¯ll be completely free. So take your time and think about what you want to do.¡± Yves¡¯ words came as a shock to Radis. Seeing how her pupils were shaking, Yves smiled. ¡°You can tell me anything, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help. I¡¯m on your side.¡± Radis looked up at Yves, unable to say a word. ¡®Yves Russell, you¡¯re¡­ How can you say something like that so easily?¡¯ Once this day passes, she will turn seventeen. That meant there¡¯d only be a year left in their contract. Yves was doing so many things for her. Currently in the present, she was wracked with so much troubles, but he gave her a place to stay¡ªa roof over her head. And he was even going as far as giving her the solace that she would not stand alone in the uncertain future. It was still unclear whether Yves would really honor his word and continue to be kind to her for the rest of the year. Even so, he was talking about her freedom. He was saying that he was on her side. It¡¯s weird. Her heart felt so full, and her throat felt a bit choked. Then, putting one hand on Radis¡¯ shoulder, Yves said, ¡°By the way, Radis.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t fall for me¡­¡± And the throbbing of her heart fell flat. With a deep sigh, Radis frowned. Then, she pinched Yves¡¯ hand. ¡°OW!¡± ¡°Go away. Go away! Leave and go to work!¡± Radis pushed Yves into his office and slammed the door shut. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª That night, snow fell from the heavens. It¡¯s the first snowfall that Radis was seeing ever since she came here to the south. The snowflakes coming down from the dark sky were like stardust. As she watched the snow falling outside the window, Radis decided to leave the mansion. She climbed the hill that was overlooking Dvirath and Loire. She was faced with a full night view of two busiest cities of the empire, and they were beautiful. It was on that high hill that Radis stood, glancing down at the snow-covered cities. It felt as if her heart was soaring. ¡®My life is my own.¡¯ In the process of hurriedly extracting herself from House Tilrod, this was something that she had forgotten. But she thought, as if you were vomiting blood just to hold on to this conviction, didn¡¯t you already make up your mind at the end of your previous life? That, if she was given one more chance, she would live for herself. ¡®What do I want to do?¡¯ Radis raised her hands and conjured mana. She watched as her palms started glowing red. And it had no form. She was the one who¡¯d decide what shape it would take. Her first dream was to live a good and peaceful life while taking care of a small farm at the borders. On the other hand, as Yves mentioned before, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for her to become a knight. It would be different from how it was in her past life, when she was using David¡¯s name while going out to subjugate monsters. At that time, she had always been worried that she would get caught. But now, it doesn¡¯t have to be like that anymore. She would be able to stand in front of others with dignity. She¡¯d be able to pursue anything she wanted in earnest, whatever she might choose. Because she¡¯s free. Radis clapped her hands with force. And right then, the irregular mana burst through her fingers, fluttering out like flower petals. For the first time ever, she was looking forward to the future that had yet to come. For the first time ever, her heart felt so full. She didn¡¯t know how long she stayed there. The eastern sky began to glow into a brighter shade. The first sunrise of the year started to make itself known over the horizon, atop the mountains of the east side. Although it was dazzling, Radis continued to watch the sun. The overwhelming, majestic light was deeply engraved into her heart. * * * To celebrate the start of the new year, the New Year¡¯s Ball was one of the biggest annual events of the imperial family. And the ones who¡¯d be announcing the start of the New Year¡¯s Ball was the first official ceremony of the year for the White Dragon Knights, the imperial guard. At noon, there would be a blessing ceremony that only the direct members of the imperial family would attend, and it would be held at the grand temple. Then later in the afternoon, the grand ball would be held. ¡°The official ceremony, I mean, I was hoping to see that, too¡­¡± As they were inside the moving carriage, on the way to the imperial palace, Radis couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t even remember it.¡± Yves, dressed in black garments yet again, had been sporting a gaunt face ever since they had stepped foot into the capital. ¡°I¡¯ve become utterly tired of watching the same ceremony several times. And the official ceremony is held at the Imperial Palace¡¯s courtyard to boot. That place is so empty that you¡¯d just freeze to death right then and there. It¡¯s already so cold in this place because we¡¯re up north, but there¡¯d be nothing to stop the wind at that place. I always fall ill after watching the ceremony.¡± ¡°Good grief.¡± Radis sighed regretfully, but she didn¡¯t bring up the official ceremony again. Because it¡¯s true that Yves looked so exhausted. Radis hadn¡¯t seen him get any proper rest at Loire for almost a month, but once they came up north, he walked straight into another mountainous pile of work. Even though his eyes were covered with his bangs, she could see the dark circles that nearly came down until his cheeks. If Radis were to force Yves to stand in the cold when he¡¯s in that condition, she was absolutely certain that he¡¯d really get sick afterwards. ¡°After the New Year¡¯s Ball, I¡¯m going to rest the whole time until we return to the south.¡± Yves said this with conviction. ¡°Really, I mean it. I¡¯m not even going to get out of my bed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Haa. I¡¯m excited already just thinking about it.¡± Energized just by the thought of resting, Yves crossed his legs and straightened his posture. ¡°So I¡¯m going to work hard today. You too, Radis!¡± ¡°What do I have to¡­¡± As Yves was sitting across Radis inside the carriage, he leaned over and drew closer to her. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯ll be, but you seem awfully enthusiastic, don¡¯t you, Radis?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis¡¯ cheeks turned bright red. The ballgown she was wearing right now had been commissioned from the Saffron boutique. It was a beautiful purple dress made from velvet, and it was reminiscent of a certain someone¡¯s eyes. Depending on the angle that you looked at it, the dress also had a subtle reddish tint, and it matched well with Radis¡¯ hair. Decorating her chest area and her bell-shaped sleeves was intricately woven white lace, and it was also studded with small, shining gems that glimmered every time light hit them. It was, overall, a classic design, but the designer¡¯s wit shone through the outline of the well-trained hard physique of the woman who was wearing the garment. The skirt of the dress had an elegant and lovely silhouette, and it had pleats going down from the base of her thin waist. Yves leaned against the window of the carriage and smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Radis, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± Her ears prickled with heat. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because of the way his low voice rang in the narrow carriage, or whether it was because she had been called pretty. ¡°The Third Prince will be pleasantly surprised to see you, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vulnerable to compliments, Radis couldn¡¯t say anything back. All she could do was pout her lips, making them look like a duck¡¯s beak. But inwardly, she was thinking that¡­ maybe she really was. Because the dress was actually really pretty. It seemed like it was worthwhile having to go through all those excruciating fittings. Then, the coachman announced their arrival at the imperial palace. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Peering out of the carriage window, Radis took in the magnificent sight of the imperial palace. Surrounded by many defensive walls, the imperial castle was like a huge city in itself. Even as they had already arrived within the palace¡¯s bounds, their carriage ride still continued for a longer time after that, and they had to pass through several gates and vast expanses bordered by topiaries. The scale of the palace would make anyone put into perspective just how powerful the empire was. Eventually, the carriage stopped in front of a huge structure standing at the center of the palace walls. Alighting the carriage, Radis was instantly mesmerized by the splendor around her. Atop of the building before her was a tall clock tower that was so high up, and the walls of the building itself were lined with intricately carved columns, bronze statues and large windows. And through the arched stained glass windows, brilliant light streamed through and emitted many various colors. With a slight brush of his lips over the back of her hand, Yves murmured. ¡°Shall we go, Lady?¡± Radis let herself be escorted by Yves Russell, and they soon entered the hall, where the ball was already in full swing. Lights as dazzling as the night sky¡¯s galaxies poured over her head. She was awestruck as she looked around. When she glanced up, she saw the enormous chandelier hanging above. The number of candles that were lit was immeasurable, and countless crystals were splitting the illumination into smaller rays of brilliance. Thus, the hall was filled entirely with dazzling light. And beneath that dazzling light, many beautifully dressed people were gracefully gliding along. As Yves led her around, Radis greeted so many people that she couldn¡¯t remember each and every one of them. Eventually, they stood in front of a man who had a king¡¯s crown perched upon his head, and to match it, the man was also dressed as glamorous as a peacock. He greeted them with open arms. ¡°Marquis Russell! It¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty Luntier.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s comfortable living away from people, but the capital is as remarkable as I remember it. Watching you young people grow up makes me feel younger as well.¡± ¡°But Your Royal Majesty is still young.¡± ¡°Kehahaha! Yes, I¡¯m still on duty, too, aren¡¯t I!¡± The silver-haired, elegant Duchess Byard widened her eyes as she greeted Yves and Radis. ¡°Marquis Russell, have you finally found yourself a spouse?¡± Yves leaned down to give the duchess a kiss on her wrinkled cheek, and with an equally graceful smile on his lips, he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know about a spouse just yet, but here, I would like to introduce this Lady to you. She is the esteemed daughter of House Tilrod, and I¡¯m sponsoring her.¡± Radis curtsied before the duchess with utmost courtesy. ¡°I am Radis Tilrod.¡± ¡°Ohhh, Miss Radis. This old man was in a hurry and unintentionally made a fool of himself. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°It is my honor to meet you as well.¡± Despite pretending to be calm, Radis¡¯ eyes were spinning. This was her second time attending a ball. Still though, this New Year¡¯s Ball was vastly different compared to the birthday banquet that had been held at the Marquis¡¯ residence for Prince Olivier. In this grand hall, the imperial family was present, as well as royalty from other countries. Nobles who had imperial blood were in attendance, too, and the great nobles were also here. Suddenly, it felt as if she was a humble shepherd boy who had taken the wrong turn and had barged mistakenly into a banquet of the gods. Golden shadows moved slowly, as if dancing around her. She felt queasy. She didn¡¯t even feel any motion sickness when she had passed through the warp gate before, but she felt so dizzy now. Then, Yves¡¯ hand gently squeezed her shoulder. ¡°Radis.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She could see Yves grinning. ¡°It¡¯s hectic, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s take a small break.¡± Yves took her hand and led her up to the third floor of the banquet hall. But Radis pointed towards the second floor. ¡°I think the lounge area is that way though.¡± In turn, Yves gave her a gloating smirk. ¡°There¡¯s a first class one upstairs, you know.¡± She saw that there were many people on the second floor, but practically no one on the third floor. In fact, the hallway they were passing through on the third floor was connected to the roof, so it didn¡¯t seem like a good place to rest because of the ice-cold wind. But Radis soon understood why Yves referred to this place as first class. The spectacular sight of the chandelier spread out before her. ¡°Pretty¡­¡± Radis stared dazedly at the chandelier. Every time the wind blew, the candles flickered and the crystals shook. It felt as if she was standing in the middle of an ocean of stars, glimmering bright gold and silver. Yves took off his coat and placed it over her shoulders. The inside of his coat was warm. This was because Yves¡¯ warmth had remained. And it wasn¡¯t just his warmth. Accompanied by his warmth was a sweet scent. Yves¡¯ scent. Radis turned her head and glanced at him. He was smiling faintly as he was looking away, but when his gaze met with Radis¡¯, the look in his eyes turned playful. Just as he was about to open his lips to speak, Radis beat him to the punch. ¡°Let me guess, ¡®Don¡¯t fall in love with me¡¯?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Radis burst into a peal of laughter. Her bright smile was enough to overshadow the chandelier¡¯s luster. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Marquis, didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t like it when you have to repeat yourself? But that¡¯s a lie, right? I know, because you keep saying the same thing.¡± Faced with her smile, Yves blinked as if he had become dazzled. Radis¡¯ eyes curled with a round arc. This alone made her look like a completely different person. And it was only then that Yves realized how beautifully long and lush her lashes were. Every time she blinked, it felt as if he could hear the sound of a bird¡¯s gentle wings. He didn¡¯t even know that when her black eyes¡ªwhich were always as calm as the lake in his residence¡ªwere to reflect warm light, it¡¯s like just one look from her was enough to share her warmth with him. It¡¯s as if his chest was burning. He also didn¡¯t know how her cheeks would glow like pearls, though they looked as soft as velvet, making him feel the need to touch them. And apart from that, her thin neck and her visible collarbone were also so very fascinating¡­ Yves drew back. He took a deep breath. It felt like he had caught fire. ¡°Water.¡± Biting his lower lip, he turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll get some water.¡± ¡°Marquis, please get some food, too. I could smell all that food, but I couldn¡¯t eat anything until now.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Yves hurried down the stairs, shaking his head as if he was a dog caught by the rain. ¡®What the heck? Cold water. I need cold water.¡¯ After returning to the banquet hall, he drank three glasses of iced water in quick succession. Inevitably, he had a brain freeze, but it was thanks to this that he finally felt like he could come back to his senses. With only ice left in his glass, he observed the situation in the banquet hall since he¡¯s already here. He was instantly met with a boisterous hall. The nobles were accustomed to such a grand banquet, and as always, they had segregated themselves into groups as they conversed. The main figure who¡¯s leading the atmosphere of the banquet hall was, as expected, Emperor Claude Arpend. Along with him were the nobles of the Iziad faction, whose influence was centered on the emperor himself. Of note, there¡¯s one such person who was flapping wild with excitement like a fish. It was Empress Adrian¡¯s older brother, Euseph Lebeloia. The emperor must have thrown a lame joke because he was clutching his stomach while laughing riotously. ¡®Bwahahahaha! Your Majesty is very good at making jokes, too!¡¯ What a spectacle. On another side of the hall, Empress Adrian was sitting at the head of a wide table, chatting with noblewomen of various peerages, regardless of the factions their households were under. Just like this, the empress would always make a show out of appearing in public and at events with different people, from different affiliations and status levels. It seemed to be a conscious effort of creating the image of an empress who would accept anyone with open arms. ¡®She¡¯s a Lebeloia though.¡¯ Yves Russell snorted inwardly. Most of the noble households in the northwestern region, including the Lebeloia Duchy, were Iziads through and through. They weren¡¯t afraid of warfare, and they were hellbent on making war contributions while expanding their territories through conquest. Claude Arpend, the emperor of the Cardia Empire, wasn¡¯t never much of a pacifist either. He had been hailed as a war hero when he was younger because of his feats of conquering small kingdoms before. And such a man as that was always reminiscing the good ole days¡ªyearning to be back in his heyday. In Yves¡¯ eyes, the gathering of the Iziad faction nobles was like a warehouse full of gunpowder. With the ego of Emperor Claude and the ambitions of the Iziad nobles combined, it seemed like they would all explode if only one small flame were to be lit up. ¡°Marquis Russell.¡± Hearing his name being called, Yves looked behind him. It was Duchess Byard, and in one hand, she was holding a cocktail glass, presumably filled with kirsch. ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± ¡°Of course, Duchess.¡± The duchess said a small goodbye to the ladies she had been talking to just now. Those ladies were likewise drinking cocktails as they were grouped together. Facing Yves, whose arms were now crossed, the duchess spoke with an elegant tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on saying this here, but Mariel misses you very much, Marquis. I¡¯m tired of having to hear Mariel¡¯s bemoaned lamentation, so just please allow her back into your residence.¡± Mariel Russell¡ªthe Russell Marquisate¡¯s marchioness of two generations ago, and Yves¡¯ grandmother¡ªwas a close friend of Duchess Byard. Yves was taken aback by what the duchess told him. A while back, Mariel had made a huge blunder with her words in front of Radis. Angered, Yves had threatened Mariel back then and told her, ¡®Don¡¯t come back to the mansion unless you apologize to Radis properly.¡¯ But for an apology to be conveyed, didn¡¯t they have to meet? Since she couldn¡¯t come back to the mansion, she couldn¡¯t meet Radis, and so she effectively couldn¡¯t apologize either. And Mariel herself was probably not reaching out to Yves first because of her pride. Yves replied politely. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do that. I hadn¡¯t been able to consider my grandmother¡¯s feelings until now.¡± The duchess gave a smile that reached her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. The lady that Mariel had misunderstood is the red-haired lady earlier, Miss Radis, right?¡± ¡°As expected, you have a good eye, Duchess.¡± ¡°Ohoho! I had misunderstood as well, so it¡¯s no doubt that Mariel thought the same.¡± ¡°Misunder¡­stood?¡± The duchess patted Yves Russell¡¯s arm with a gentle touch, like he was an adorable grandson of her own. ¡°You know, Marquis Russell, when you entered the hall with Miss Radis beside you, it really looked like she¡¯s your very lovely lover who suits you very very much.¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The duchess was being sweet about it, and her words were ever so gentle, but Yves felt as if cold water had been poured right over his head. Struggling to keep a smile on his face, he replied. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not the case, Duchess.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already heard about it from Mariel. Being as old as I am, I must have misunderstood because of my impatience.¡± The duchess continued with a grin. ¡°In any case, Marquis Russell, may I look forward to some good news regarding Mariel? This summer, she and I are planning to travel to the Ishul Hot Springs. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if her worries are solved first before our relaxing trip?¡± ¡°Your Grace is right.¡± Duchess Byard¡¯s eyes crinkled as she glanced at Yves one last time before she rejoined the noblewomen of the Velleius faction. Yves saw the noblewomen look back at him, giving him meaningful smiles. He responded with a smile of his own, but really, he could feel himself sweating lightly at that point. Under the Velleius faction, most of the noblewomen there were deeply connected to House Russell, especially with Mariel, who was the foundation of the faction. Perhaps the noblewomen were aware of the little rift between Mariel and the young marquis. ¡®Huuu.¡¯ Sighing inwardly, Yves avoided the gazes of the noblewomen and proceeded towards the table where the food was set. You could say that the Iziad faction¡ªas led by the Lebeloia Duchy¡ªwere the radicals, and in comparison, the Velleius faction were the moderates. Noble households from the northeastern and southern regions mostly belonged to the Velleius faction. Additionally, most of the southern nobles had long histories of having to protect the empire from monsters, and so they were the most unconvinced about war. Yves was of the same mind. He hated the monsters terribly. Ironically, however, the magic stones that the monsters would produce were a valuable resource. The countries of Rafal and Grize¡ªwhich respectively possessed a magic tower and an ancient ruin called Leviathan¡ªwere, to put it bluntly, crazy for magic stones. If Monsterwood and its magic stone resource was located at Rafal or Grize instead, it¡¯s even said that they would have the capacity to conquer the entire continent. Therefore, Rafal and Grize were both looking for an opening to wage a war of conquest for Monsterwood. The Velleius faction served as the opposition against that, as they did not want a war to break out. ¡®Well, unless His Majesty the Emperor is a fool, then he won¡¯t really start a war.¡¯ As he considered all these things, Yves diligently took two glasses of cold drinks and placed them on a tray. There were a few simple dishes on the table, which was at the edge of the banquet hall. Champagne jelly with rose petals, fresh oysters with caviar, cheese and olives. Yves gestured towards an attendant. ¡°Have you got anything that¡¯s filling? Like a dish with meat?¡± The attendant soon brought him a big slice of beef pie. With lithe steps, Yves sped up the stairs while imagining what kind of expression Radis would have once she¡¯d see this. She¡¯d surely like it. However, Radis was not alone. * * * Looking downwards as she leaned on the third-floor railing, Radis suddenly felt someone¡¯s presence, and so she raised her head. Just a few steps away was¡­ Olivier. Wearing a white dress suit embroidered with a blue peacock, he looked like a painting even as he was standing by himself in the dark hallway. If he were to be seen from far away, there was an apparent air of austerity and sternness about him. However, this would disappear little by little from the moment his eyes met with Radis¡¯. And by the time that he had come close to her, the glacier-like walls around him had completely disappeared as though it had melted away. ¡°We meet again.¡± Just like how it was during their first meeting, Olivier¡¯s long hair was cascading down. With the glow of the chandelier casting upon his hair, Radis was reminded of the very first time she had ever laid her eyes on him. And when she looked into his eyes, all she could think was this¡ªwas there any amethyst in the world that was as pretty as his eyes? ¡®Seriously, they¡¯re so pretty. How can anyone have such pretty eyes?¡¯ Radis was captivated, staring intently now. Most jewels would not even be able to compare against his clear, violet eyes. Even as those eyes shied away and avoided her gaze. ¡®Huuk.¡¯ As Radis inwardly gasped, she came to her senses. ¡°Your Highness the Third Prince!¡± ¡°Might I be disturbing you again?¡± ¡°N-Not at all, sir.¡± Radis jumped away from the railing, taking off Yves¡¯ coat on her shoulders and arranging her dress. ¡°I was only looking down.¡± Olivier took a step closer to her. Radis almost flinched and stepped back, but she managed to stop herself. Olivier stood where Radis had been standing until just earlier, then he looked down as well. His gaze turned cold. His eyes scanned the Iziad faction nobles who were noisily clamoring around the emperor, at the empress who was pretending to be neutral, and then at the Velleius faction nobles who were scattered here and there around the banquet hall. ¡°What does this look like to you?¡± Radis glanced towards Olivier, whose brows had become knitted together. There¡¯s no way for her to know what kind of answer he wanted to hear. So, she had no choice but to answer with the truth, sharing her truen perspective on the situation. ¡°¡­A music box.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at a huge music box.¡± At Radis¡¯ answer, Olivier had no choice but to look up at her. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°Back then, Jurich¡­ Ah, Jurich is my younger sister. When was it again¡­ I believe it was when she turned eight? She received a music box as a gift for her birthday. When she opened the lid, music came out, and the porcelain doll inside spun around in its beautiful dress.¡± As Radis recalled the old days, a faint smile tugged up on her lips. ¡°I only got the chance to see it once or twice, but I thought that it was really pretty.¡± As though he had become fully immersed in her story, Olivier propped up his chin on the back of one hand, then he replied. ¡°I guess your sister didn¡¯t show it to you more.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s how kids are. She cared a lot about her stuff.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Realizing that Olivier was looking at her with such an attentive gaze, Radis felt self-conscious, and the smile slipped from her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve just been spouting nonsense¡­¡± Olivier shook his head in a hurry. ¡°It isn¡¯t nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°May I be honest with you? What you told me just now is the most interesting story I¡¯ve heard today.¡± And, hearing Olivier¡¯s nonsensical words, Radis had no choice but to laugh. Even so, Olivier sounded sincere. With one arm against the banister, he gazed at her with such glittering eyes, as if he truly wanted to hear more of her ¡®nonsense¡¯. Radis felt a little embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t the talkative type. However, when there¡¯s one such person who looked at her with such shining anticipation, something strange was bound to leave through her lips. ¡°Compared to being part of it, it seems like I can see a beautiful scenery such as this even more if I watch from a distance away.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Um, I like looking at forests from a distance. It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s difficult to take in the entire forest when you¡¯re in it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got an eye for aesthetics and philosophy. And strategy, too.¡± ¡°Ack, not at all.¡± Olivier laughed. Apart from being a beautiful laugh, it was an intimate laugh that could be shared only between those who shared the same sentiments. Seeing his smile, Radis felt something distinct¡ªthat the layers upon layers of walls around her heart melting away. Her hands, wrapped with lace gloves, fidgeted. ¡°Last night¡­ I went up the hill nearby the townhouse, and I saw the overlooking view of Dvirath and Elarion. The night view was so beautiful.¡± She glanced over to Olivier and asked. ¡°Have you been there as well, Your Highness?¡± Matching her gaze, Olivier took a step closer to her and whispered. ¡°Olivier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Call me Olivier.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Think of it as an order from the Third Prince.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Radis¡¯ eyes went wide as Olivier approached her in such a gentle manner one second, then another second he suddenly changed his attitude and was enforcing his authority. But Olivier seemed to be holding back his laughter. It seemed to be a prank, but even so, she couldn¡¯t go against an imperial prince¡¯s order. Radis had no choice but to carry out that order. ¡°¡­Olivier.¡± And subsequently, she watched as Olivier¡¯s eyes curved languidly. ¡°One more time.¡± ¡°Olivier.¡± ¡°Once more.¡± His violet eyes were glistening. ¡°¡­Olivier.¡± And here, Olivier closed his eyes slowly. While holding onto the banister, he bowed his head. His soft hair brushed against Radis¡¯ shoulder. The ticklish texture, which she could feel beyond her clothes, made her shoulders jump a little. With his head down, he spoke. ¡°The hill near the Marquis¡¯ townhouse¡­ that must be Potter Hill. I heard that it¡¯s a beautiful place. I¡¯d like to go there one day.¡± Olivier looked up at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. This great hall, the capital of Elarion¡­ I didn¡¯t know that they were such beautiful places.¡± One thought crossed Radis¡¯ mind. ¡®Your Highness, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the prettiest¡­¡¯ Offering a hand towards her, Olivier spoke. ¡°The entire imperial capital can be seen from up on the rooftop, so, would you like to come with me? It¡¯s a scenery that I¡¯ve seen many times before, but perhaps it would be different if I see it with you.¡± ¡°I would like to go.¡± Radis nodded, placing her hand atop his. ¡°If it¡¯s what Your Highness¡­ I mean, if it¡¯s what you wish, Lord Olivier, then of course.¡± * * * While sitting on the stairs, Yves pushed the fork in his hand into the meat pie. ¡°Good job.¡± He¡¯d have only ruined the mood if he barged in there, meat pie in hand. Barely cutting the pie, he pushed a large portion of it into his mouth and munched on it. The crunchy pie crust and the savory meat mixed well in his mouth. Strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t taste it. And for some reason, his jaw kind of hurt. ¡°Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t have brought a big slice!¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª He looked down at the pie, which would hardly go down one¡¯s throat without a drink. The scene he saw just now vividly passed through his mind. ¡®If it¡¯s what you wish, Lord Olivier, then of course.¡¯ With such a shy voice, Radis said this as her cheeks were slightly red. Listening to this, Yves almost doubted his own ears. She stood in front of the third prince as she was dressed like a lady in that beautiful dress. Seeing her like this from afar, Yves strangely felt his mood go down. The lady standing there was different from the Radis he knew. The Radis he knew often voiced out just how hungry she was, would gobble up so much meat with her mouth wide open, and would suddenly show off her great swordsmanship skills. ¡°You look like a completely different person, like you¡¯re wearing a pie crust.¡± Yves flung the tray away, then for no reason, he raised one thumb up. ¡°Good job!¡± Dressed in a pie crust as she was, Radis looked like the perfect match for Third Prince Olivier. ¡°Your taste in women is the best, Your Highness the Third Prince. And me too¡ªI¡¯m great, too!¡± His plan was a great success. By masterfully recruiting Radis, Yves achieved the feat of destroying the impregnable iron fortress that Olivier had built up around him. ¡®Next agenda on the plan¡ª reclaiming the title of duke¡­!¡¯ Suddenly, Yves Russell realized that his thumb was still raised. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He retracted that thumb, then he stood up. Evidently, his plan had succeeded. Everything was going well. But strangely enough, it didn¡¯t feel good. * * * As they made their way to the rooftop, the first thing Radis saw was the wide railing of the clock tower. From this spot, the night view of the imperial palace spread out before them. It was very quiet on the rooftop. To the point where it¡¯s possible to hear the crunching footsteps pressing over the thin layer of snow over the ground. It seemed like a lie that the banquet was in full swing just below. Leaning slightly against the railing, Radis spoke. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Olivier removed his white fur cape, and he placed it over Radis¡¯ shoulders. The cape was surprisingly lightweight and very soft to the touch. Her shoulders relaxed naturally, as if a soft blanket had been laid upon her. Unconsciously, Radis rubbed her cheek against the fur that touched her cheek. Then, she caught the light scent lingering on the cape. Like lilies amidst the cold dew. Looking at Radis with a warm gaze, Olivier responded. ¡°I¡¯m glad that it looks beautiful to you as well.¡± Radis glanced up at Olivier, then she asked. ¡°Your Highness¡­ I mean, Lord Olivier. What do you think of the scenery?¡± A smile that was somewhat unfathomable could be seen on his lips. As he smiled now, he looked like he was hiding the slight disgust that flickered across his expression just now. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± His words hinted at extreme restraint. But Olivier¡¯s smile disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. It was almost instantaneous. Still, Radis felt that this split second allowed her to understand a part of him. Perhaps it was a part of him that he never wished to reveal. Suddenly, an ominous feeling came over her. ¡®What on earth¡­ happened to him?¡¯ In her previous life, she rarely ever heard about any of the political strife of the nobles. Even so, one fragmented memory crossed her cloudy mind. ¡®I heard that His Majesty the Emperor has finally decided on who his successor will be.¡¯ At some point, Zade had muttered something like that. ¡®Who was the successor?¡¯ Right then, Radis¡¯ mind was thrown into chaos. She scrambled through her cloudy memories, trying to pull them out so she could remember. But then, Olivier spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Radis turned to Olivier in surprise. His expression was dark. ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He seemed to have misunderstood the reason behind why Radis fell silent. And he looked like he was regretting how he had revealed his innermost thoughts just now. Radis wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t the case. Radis wanted him to know that she could understand his feelings, that it¡¯s only natural for there to be times that, when you lay down at night, it feels as if you¡¯re lost in the middle of an abyss of misfortune. What kind of future was there for you, who is so beautiful, yet looks so unhappy now? Just now, I was only trying to recall what happened, but¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t say that.¡¯ Radis nearly sighed. Instead of letting out that sigh, she smiled. ¡°Lord Olivier, really, I¡¯m fine with it. You¡¯re allowed to dislike things.¡± As Olivier¡¯s eyes went wide, she saw how his pupils quivered. He looked like an anxious child. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Of course. I also feel terrible whenever I think about my home.¡± After Radis inadvertently said this, she was stunned by her own words. She never imagined that she¡¯d be able to say this aloud. It¡¯s as if she¡¯d become a profane, impudent person. It felt like her insides were going cold. ¡°I said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said.¡± Seeing her like this, Olivier gave her a feeble smile. ¡°We both made a mistake.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s alright for you that we forget what happened just now¡­¡± Facing the railing, Olivier stood tall. Then, he closed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s start over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me what you see.¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Seeing Olivier with his eyes closed, Radis stared at him dazedly. His hair beneath the moonlight shone beautifully, a light sheen of blue over his silver hair. And below that, with his eyes closed, his face looked like the very picture of an angel sculpted out of marble. His lips opened, and soon, a white huff of breath could be seen scattering. ¡°What do you see?¡± ¡°An angel¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Radis changed her words in a hurry. ¡°The¡ªthe walls, all lit up like that. If you look closely, um. The walls spreading out east and west¡­ looks like a bird¡¯s wings being spread out.¡± A smile found its way on Olivier¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s right, and they¡¯re aptly called the East Wing and the West Wing. What else do you see?¡± ¡°There are so many buildings.¡± ¡°Yes, many, right? This building we¡¯re in right now is called the Central Fortress, and it¡¯s been around since the time that the Cardia Empire was still just a kingdom. The rest of them were erected as the empire expanded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very bright even at night. I¡¯m sure those places are crowded just like the banquet hall, right?¡± ¡°Not as much, but there would certainly be a lot of people here.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s this place, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s impossible to feel lonely.¡± Radis stopped talking when she saw the soft smile tugging on the corners of Olivier¡¯s lips. What was he looking at? No, what was he imagining? Olivier spoke. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He slowly opened his eyes. And Radis stared into those watery, amethyst-like purple eyes. She thought that she might know him a little more now. Especially as she saw him smiling like this once more, without the mask and all the pretenses, just like how he smiled on the first day that they met. When Radis and Olivier returned to the banquet, the atmosphere inside the great hall had changed. The orchestra¡¯s calm music had now turned into a lively tune, and people were excitedly dancing beneath the chandelier. Those who led the pleasant atmosphere were knights in white uniforms. ¡°The knights have arrived. I must go now.¡± Standing underneath the stairs, Olivier reached out to her. It was a little regrettable that they had to part ways, but Radis nonetheless smiled and reached out a hand as well. Olivier¡¯s hand took hers. She could feel his fingers curling beneath the palm of her hand. At the unexpected intimacy of the formal greeting, Radis¡¯ shoulders inadvertently jumped once again. Still, he did not let go of her hand. Olivier pressed a kiss upon the back of her hand. For a very long time. Radis¡¯ cheeks turned increasingly red as the warmth of his lips could be felt through her lace gloves. As the sudden, passionate kiss, Radis couldn¡¯t help but flinch and instinctively try to pull her hand out. But Olivier did not let go of her easily. His lips, as Radis tugged her hand, passed over the back of her hand, and where they landed next, he left a trail of kisses upon the knuckles of her fingers. Finally, when his soft lips touched her fingertips, Radis was helpless against the shiver that ran down her spine. At the same time, it felt as if her heart had dropped out of her ribcage. After that long kiss, from the back of her hand to the very tip of her fingers, Olivier drew back and let go of her hand. Then, leaning close to her red face, he whispered. ¡°See you again soon.¡± And when Radis looked up again, she could see only his back now. Radis looked around her surroundings, as if she had done something wrong. Fortunately, everyone seemed to be busy dancing or watching others dance, so they wouldn¡¯t have seen Radis and Olivier hiding in one corner of the banquet hall. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Strangely relieved, Radis swept a hand over her chest. As the tension within her eased, her temples soon throbbed. Too much happened in just the span of a few minutes. It felt like a flood had broken out in her head. The music was loud and there were too many people around. She didn¡¯t want to go back anymore. ¡°Marquis¡­¡± Radis craned her head, looking around. Out of habit, she began to seek out a black cloak. However, there were more people wearing black clothes than she expected. She didn¡¯t know how long she wandered in that crowd. Then soon, she found one particularly large and exceptionally black-clad person amongst the people around the table, talking. ¡°Mar¡­¡± Radis was about to call Yves, but then she closed her mouth when she realized that he was talking to Olivier. ¡°The South is a very beautiful place. It¡¯s a rich land that¡¯s full of resources, and the territory¡¯s people are full of vitality.¡± Olivier¡¯s way of talking towards Yves Russell was clearly less icy compared to before. ¡°Hearing you say this, Your Highness, I feel proud as a noble of the southern region.¡± Yves seemed to be trying to put on all sorts of airs, but¡­ While he¡¯s posing as something of a windmill, Radis could see a long, forked tail sprouting from Yves¡¯ backside. ¡°Loire is always awaiting your return, Your Highness!¡± ¡°The time I spent in Loire was certainly enjoyable. I would like to visit again as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, a day to be awaited, indeed!¡± Radis slipped back. Olivier, who had returned to his seat, was already back to his perfect outward appearance as the third prince, but Radis couldn¡¯t say that about herself. Whenever she closed her eyes, the image and sensation of him¡ªof his face so close, of his lips touching her hand¡ªwould be revived in an instant. Radis was quite literally blushing from head to toe, front and back. Then, she bumped into someone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too serious. Still though, Radis immediately turned around and bowed her head first. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± However, all she could hear back from the other person was a shocked voice, sounding as if he was about to faint. ¡°Radis?¡± Radis raised her head, only to be equally startled. The person who bumped into her was a dapper gentleman who had wavy golden locks and bright blue eyes. He was wearing a white uniform that had not a single speck of dust on it, and hanging on his chest were two splendid medals. ¡°M-Master Armano¡­?¡± t/n: Previously, I translated Radis¡¯ term of address towards Armano as ¡®Teacher Armano¡¯, but in hindsight¡ªconsidering the master-student relationship between them¡ªit makes more sense for Radis to call him ¡®Master Armano¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª She was so utterly baffled that her voice rose in volume and even cracked in the middle of calling his name. Surprised by her voice, Armano hurriedly placed a finger over his own lips. ¡°Shh, shhh!¡± If she had been the original Radis of this timeline, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this intensely emotional. The Radis right now, who was only seventeen years old, had parted ways with her swordsmanship master only a few months prior. However, the Radis that was standing here today had been missing her teacher for such a long time. The time she had spent in that empty clearing with her teacher was the brightest of her childhood memories. Besides that, he was the one who taught her the swordsmanship technique that had saved her life more times than she could count thereafter, even if it had already been a long time since they parted. Oh, he wouldn¡¯t know just how much she missed him every single time she raised her sword¡­! Radis couldn¡¯t overcome the flood of emotions coming in like waves over her. Holding back her tears, Radis ran straight to him. ¡°Master Armano!¡± Armano was flustered, but he opened his arms wide so that he could catch her. ¡°Yes, my cute disciple.¡± At the small commotion, the people around them started staring. Considering that he was a valiant knight in a white uniform, the tearful expression on his face right now was unseemly of his post. And so, they stared alternately between Armano and Radis. ¡°Daniel? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ahh, Claudio!¡± Armano patted Radis on both her shoulders, smiling proudly. ¡°I mentioned it to you before, right? I found a great talent!¡± Radis had been yearning for such a chance to hug her teacher once again, and at that moment, all she wanted to do was cry tears of joy. However, as she was conscious of the curious gazes directed at her, she had to hold back her tears. Sniffling as she wiped away her tears with her gloved hands, Radis stood upright. The knight called Claudio sized her up for a moment, a puzzled expression on his face. Then, he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you introducing a prospective bride?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha! Claudio, you¡¯re cracking me up as always.¡± Right then, Yves appeared, weaving his way through the crowd. Seeing Radis practically in Armano¡¯s arms, Yves¡¯ lips hardened at once. Yves spoke in a low voice, sounding as if he was suppressing himself to the fullest. ¡°Sir Sheldon, may I ask for an explanation as to what this is about?¡± Radis came back to her senses, and her gaze quickly alternated between them. ¡°Marquis, I told you yesterday, right? This is my teacher.¡± Armano had a bewildered but pleased expression on his face. ¡°Ohh, Marquis! Radis wrote to me and said that she will be under your charge for a while.¡± Yves¡¯ lips opened with astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re House Tilrod¡¯s swordsmanship teacher?¡± Claudio looked as if he couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation at all. ¡°What? Teacher? Daniel, what the hell have you been¡ª¡± Armano¡¯s face grew pale. Clap! He suddenly brought his hands together and clapped once, halting the commotion. ¡°Wait! Shall we move elsewhere first?¡± Observing Armano¡¯s reaction, Yves nodded. ¡°Yes, it would be better to do so.¡± Radis also nodded. Armano then took the lead. As he walked forward, he turned his head and said to Claudio. ¡°See ya later!¡± ¡°Daniel, you better explain this properly.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Fine, fine.¡± Radis followed closely behind Armano and Yves, however as she turned around, her gaze suddenly stopped at one point. Olivier was not far away. He was in deep thought, covering his mouth with one hand. * * * Armano brought Radis and Yves into a quiet lounge area, then he closed the door behind him. As soon as the door closed, Radis and Yves shouted at the same time. ¡°Master, how did you come here?!¡± ¡°Sir Sheldon! What¡¯s with the alias, Armano? Did you hide your identity and pretend to be House Tilrod¡¯s swordsmanship teacher?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Sir Sheldon?¡± ¡°This guy here. Radis, meet Sir Sheldon.¡± Armano raised both arms and stopped them right there. ¡°Now, now, stop!¡± Radis and Yves both closed their mouths. ¡°Let¡¯s all take a seat for now. We need to calm down for a second.¡± Just as her teacher instructed, Radis sat down obediently, choosing one of the armchairs in the lounge. Yves stared at Armano with a wary expression, but he also sat down in one chair, his legs wide open. Armano sat across from both of them, then he spoke. ¡°First of all, please make sure that the conversation we¡¯ll have here will not leak outside. I¡¯m not sure if it should be considered top secret, but it¡¯s something that at least needs to be kept quiet about.¡± Armano explained, then he looked at Radis. ¡°I should apologize to you first, shouldn¡¯t I? Radis, I¡¯m sorry to have deceived you. My real name is Daniel Sheldon. I am an imperial knight, and I belong to the Chivalric Order of the White Dragon.¡± Like a rabbit caught unawares, Radis¡¯ eyes went wide. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Armano turned to Yves, then he continued. ¡°And Marquis¡­ I must have troubled you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Yves narrowed his eyes, then nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s, well¡­ I should apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Master? What kind of trouble?¡± Yves opened his mouth. ¡°Let me explain briefly. Seven years ago, Sir Sheldon secretly came down to the South under His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s orders, and he asked me to allow him to use the warp gate so that there wouldn¡¯t be a record of his travels. It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do.¡± Yves¡¯ voice was filled with so much irritation. ¡°But the problem is this¡ªSir Sheldon went off the grid ever since then! Sure, it¡¯s possible to lose contact when you¡¯re in the middle of a mission, but the problem is that it¡¯s been like that for six entire years!¡± Armano¡¯s shoulders slowly cowered just as his chin was slowly tucked inwards as if he¡¯d become a turtle. ¡°The Emperor demanded that I bring Sir Sheldon in front of him. But tell me, would it be an easy task to find someone who¡¯s determined to hide? And the one who¡¯s making sure to hide himself well is none other than the twelfth member of the White Dragon Knights?¡± Yves snorted. ¡°But, you were just at House Tilrod!¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you, Your Excellency. I¡¯ll make sure to pay back this debt to you.¡± Armano smiled awkwardly, then he turned to Radis. ¡°Radis, I have nothing to say to you either.¡± But Radis just grabbed one man¡¯s hand, her eyes twinkling. Of course, she grabbed Armano¡¯s hand. ¡°Master, I¡¯m so glad¡­!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know how sorry I was that you were kicked out like that without even a letter of introduction for your next employer. Besides that, the Marquis saw me practice my swordsmanship¡ªbut then I just found out that it¡¯s a technique that shouldn¡¯t be talked about. That¡¯s why I was so worried that there¡¯ll be a problem¡­!¡± Armano jumped up and hugged Radis tightly. ¡°Ohh, what a lovely heart you have, my cute and lovable student!¡± ¡°Master!¡± As she was in her teacher¡¯s arms, Radis felt as if she had gone back to the days of her childhood. Her eyes started welling up with tears of joy. She didn¡¯t care whether her teacher¡¯s name was Armano or Daniel, or whether he was a knight of the White Dragon Order or just a knight without a title to his name. In both her lives, Armano was the only one who had stood by her side at any given moment. As though he was holding a baby in his arms, Armano took out a silk handkerchief and wiped Radis¡¯ tears away. ¡°To be honest with you, I was thinking of bringing you in as my disciple. I¡¯m not in a favorable position myself, but I thought that it would be better than leaving you at House Tilrod. Still, I¡¯m glad to see that you¡¯re doing well.¡± Yves scoffed for a moment, then he dug in between Radis and Armano. ¡°Yes, Radis is doing very well at the Russell Marquisate. Her situation there is a hundred times better than being lugged around by the irresponsible Sir Sheldon.¡± ¡°Marquis¡­!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I have nothing to say. Your Excellency is right, a hundred times over.¡± Daniel accepted Yves¡¯ words with ease. Normally, this matter would have ended here. Yves, however, was not aware of it himself, but he was feeling pretty jittery right now. Witnessing Daniel¡¯s shameless cheerfulness nearly made him hate the man, but what grated at his nerves even more was that Daniel kept hugging Radis. It¡¯s twice in a row now. Yves¡¯ nostrils flared up. ¡°She is now under the care of the Russell Marquisate, and it will continue in this way as far as you¡¯re concerned. Please note that treating her recklessly like this is tantamount to treating the Marquisate in the same way.¡± At Yves¡¯ cold warning, Armano looked at Radis awkwardly. And Radis, on the other hand, was at a loss for words. All she could do was look at Yves as she wondered what might be wrong with him right now. ¡®Master put the Marquis in such huge trouble a long time ago¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s so upset right now?¡¯ This was what Radis thought inwardly, trying to rationalize just what¡¯s gotten into Yves here. Then, Armano smiled brightly as he placed a hand over Radis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve been Radis¡¯ teacher ever since she was ten years old. Don¡¯t you think that the relationship I have with her is like a parent-child relationship? It¡¯s true that Your Excellency is now in charge of Radis¡¯ personal affairs as you are her current guardian, but it¡¯s only been a few months. How can you split us up when we¡¯ve built our relationship for such a long time already¡­¡± As soon as Daniel¡¯s hand was about to reach Radis¡¯ shoulder again, Yves jumped up with a start. He hugged Radis, hid her completely behind him, and then shouted. ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch her so recklessly, I said!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The morning after the New Year¡¯s Ball¡ª ¡°Huu.¡± In the presence of the topiaries that she wasn¡¯t sure whether they¡¯re dogs or deer, Radis had swung her sword recklessly up until now, but she eventually threw it to the ground. ¡°Ah, how frustrating!¡± Radis roughly sat herself down on a garden stone, rubbing her sweaty forehead. ¡°Think about it, Radis. You must have heard something¡­¡± What she¡¯s trying to recall now was a memory from her previous life. ¡®I heard that His Majesty the Emperor has finally decided on who his successor will be.¡¯ Radis grunted, pressing down on her temples even more in an attempt to refresh her memory. ¡®I need to change my approach. Okay, let¡¯s try to think back on the situation, not the conversation. Where was Father back then?¡¯ At the time that Zade had muttered those words, he was sitting at the table. With this, Radis¡¯ mind visualized the dining hall of the Tilrod mansion. Seated at the furthest seat of the table, looking as if he was about to fall, Zade stared at his plate like that. Meanwhile, David was at the head of the table. ¡®Ah, really? I¡¯m sure that His Majesty has made a good choice.¡¯ And the one who said this was David. That smug expression on his face made it look like he was the one who¡¯d been appointed as the crown prince. Right then, Margaret placed a whole bulb of a roasted onion on David¡¯s plate. ¡®My baby! You have to eat your vegetables too, don¡¯t you?¡¯ It was a known fact that David hated onions. Throwing a tantrum, he banged one fist on the table. ¡®Ugh, enough! We¡¯re talking about something important!¡¯ However, instead of hitting the table itself, David ended up hitting one edge of the plate, which then turned over. The onion and the sauce on his plate spilled over, causing a mess on the table. ¡®This is your fault!¡¯ ¡®David, you¡ª¡¯ ¡®Zade, don¡¯t yell at him!¡¯ Subsequently, Margaret and Zade raised their voices and fought¡­ After watching this scene, Radis just slipped back to her room. Radis scratched her head. The memories she recalled were of little value. ¡°In the end, I guess I didn¡¯t hear who became the crown prince, did I?¡± Still, little value didn¡¯t mean zero value. ¡°There must be a reason why David seemed to like the news so much.¡± Another memory was easily recalled. After Radis had played her part in her previous life, David entered the imperial academy. She heard that he didn¡¯t have much progress when it came to swordsmanship, but he eventually joined a faction there. It was the faction of the sixth prince, who had also entered the academy. Looking back, it didn¡¯t seem like much of an achievement, but David was so darn proud of this that it seemed like his shoulders would go much higher than the top of his head. With how many times he¡¯d say sixth prince this and sixth prince that, you¡¯d wonder how anyone¡¯s ears still remained intact on their heads. ¡®His Highness the Sixth Prince only drinks tea from tea leaves imported from Schert Island. It¡¯s got a very sophisticated taste.¡¯ ¡®His Highness the Sixth Prince likes to be sanitary, so he always uses a handkerchief to hold a doorknob or a railing. Do you know how elegant he looks when he does that?!¡¯ ¡®You know, His Highness the Sixth Prince just looks so set apart from others. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a halo over his head¡­ As expected, one¡¯s blood lineage is important!¡¯ Radis never thought that David¡¯s obnoxious praises, which were as loud as a parrot¡¯s screeches, would help her now. As she was in deep thought, Radis concluded. ¡°If David was so happy about the news of the Crown Prince being decided, then as expected, it must have been maybe the Sixth Prince, or at least someone close to the Sixth Prince.¡± Radis picked up the sword she had thrown earlier, then she began to walk. Of course, she didn¡¯t personally know the sixth prince, and neither did she know who¡¯s closely involved with him. But at the very least, she knew someone who would know about that. Radis pounded one fist at Yves¡¯ door and shouted. ¡°Marquis!¡± After knocking on the door, Radis stood there and waited. However, Yves did not come out. Radis knocked on the door one more time. ¡°Marquis, Marquis! I have a question!¡± After a while, the door creaked open, and through the small gap, Yves peeped his head out. ¡°Radis¡­ Youuu¡­¡± Radis was astonished. At this moment, Yves was not as well put together as he usually was, and his bangs were like a bird¡¯s nest. Said Yves, who had a bird¡¯s nest for hair, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I have no plans of getting out of bed today¡­!¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­?¡± ¡°But how dare you drag me out of bed?¡± Yves¡¯ expression was full of complaints, but nonetheless, he opened his door to her. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this debt of yours, Radis!¡± Embarrassed, Radis followed Yves into his bedroom. ¡°And do you even know what time it is? How on earth is it okay for you to come to someone¡¯s room so early in the morning? And the room of someone who told you explicitly that he¡¯s gonna rest for the entire day, huh?¡± Though he was grumbling with his back turned to her, Yves began to boil some water so he could prepare tea for her. Ashamed by her actions, Radis replied. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly had something to ask you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t make tea for me. I¡¯ll just ask one thing and leave right away.¡± Holding the teapot, Yves turned around and asked. ¡°So what¡¯s the question?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Utterly baffled, Radis¡¯ mouth went wide open. She hadn¡¯t noticed while his back was turned to her, but right now, Yves was wearing only loose pants and a loose robe over this. It looked like he had been in a hurry to put on the robe, too. The collar area was crumpled to the fullest and, over his pants, the waistband of his robe was precariously tied¡ªas if it would come completely undone at any given moment. And, through the open gap of the robe, the rippling muscles of his chest and abs could be seen plain and clear. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°You really don¡¯t want any tea? I already put in the tea leaves, so just drink a cup and then go.¡± Yves set down the teapot and teacups on the table. His movements weren¡¯t large, but this alone pushed the knot of his robe¡¯s soft, silk waistband¡­ into a very precarious situation. ¡°Sh¡­Shall we drink?¡± ¡°Sure. Sugar? Cream? Milk?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to put everything in.¡± Though he complained so much about being dragged out of bed, Yves was now humming as he brought the containers of sugar, cream and milk. Every time his long legs took a step, the knot of his belt just kept going lower¡­ and lower¡­ Radis did her very best not to let her eyes gravitate towards his perfectly cut abs, and towards the navel that sat prominently on his lower abdomen¡¯s muscles. Completely unaware of her gallant efforts, Yves¡¯s shoulders now began to bob up and down as he sang a weird song. ¡°On my day off~¡± Yves hummed cheerfully as he opened the sugar canister. Then, with a small pair of silver tongs, he picked up some sugar cubes and dropped them into one teacup. ¡°Three sugars~¡± Yves¡¯ shoulders would bob up and down again whenever the sugar cubes fell into the tea, which contained milk as well. The light shoulder dance further pushed the belt lower. The weak silk belt was about to unravel. Then, Yves lifted the cream jug and raised his arm higher than what¡¯s necessary. ¡°Cream, too¡­¡± The silk belt¡ªwhich had been shouting, ¡®I surrender!¡¯¡ªfinally dropped its arms helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going to add a lot~!¡± And, right in front of Radis, Yves¡¯ robe opened spectacularly. With a sparkling tada! going off in her mind, Yves¡¯ chest, which looked as hard and as sculpted as marble, suddenly appeared. Then, lower, his gorgeously cut abs and rippling back muscles attributed to his tapered sides. Immediately, Radis squeezed her eyes shut. And then punched herself on the forehead. Thwack¡ª! The sudden sound of bone hitting bone startled Yves. He looked at her in amazement. ¡°Radis? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± With an extremely stinging forehead now, Radis regained her composure and explained. ¡°This is the fastest and most effective method in resisting the temptation of an incubus. Marquis, you should remember this, too. There might come a time that you encounter such a monster at Monsterwood if you ever have to stay overnight there.¡± ¡°Hah? What are you saying? Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just get straight to the point, Marquis. What I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about is the Sixth Imperial Prince.¡± The incu¡­ No, Yves sat across from her, then he responded. ¡°If it¡¯s the Sixth Prince, then you¡¯re talking about Nesseo Arpend?¡± ¡°Can you tell me about him?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be difficult.¡± Yves sipped his tea, which had three sugars and plenty of cream and milk. ¡°How old is the Sixth Prince again¡­ Twelve years old, I think? Yeah, I guess so. Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t remember much else about him¡ªI¡¯ve only met him once or twice. Nesseo Arpend doesn¡¯t have much presence as a prince of the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Her mother was a handmaid.¡± ¡°A handmaid of the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°No, the Empress¡¯ handmaid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis¡¯ eyes went wide open. ¡°The Empress¡­ Are you talking about the First Prince¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes. And just to clarify, the First Prince¡¯s name is Charles Arpend.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lost in thought, Radis placed a hand over her mouth. Considering that the sixth prince¡¯s mother was a handmaid of the empress, and that he didn¡¯t have much of a presence, it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯d become the crown prince. Then, considering David¡¯s reaction at that time, the crown prince must be someone who¡¯s instead closely associated with the sixth prince. ¡°Marquis, if the Sixth Prince¡¯s mother was the Empress¡¯ handmaid, then she must have a connection with the Empress, right?¡± Yves nodded. ¡°The Sixth Prince¡¯s mother was a handmaid who followed the Empress from when she was still living under the Lebeloia Duchy¡¯s roof. You can think of them as people who are in cahoots with each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis thought to herself. ¡®Then¡­ It¡¯s probable that First Prince Charles was the one chosen to become the Crown Prince.¡¯ She recalled Olivier. ¡®So His Highness Olivier didn¡¯t succeed in becoming the Crown Prince? Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡¯ In front of Yves, who was yawning without even covering his mouth, Radis fell into deep thought. She propped her chin on the back of her hand. If you¡¯re a prince who had a great chance at the right of succession, it might be natural to want the throne. But last night, Olivier looked at the night view of the imperial palace, and all he said was that he disliked it. ¡®What will happen to Lord Olivier if the next Crown Prince is the First Prince?¡¯ As her mind wandered and as she sipped her bitter tea, Radis¡¯ eyes turned towards the yawning Yves. It might not be a big deal for Olivier if he wouldn¡¯t be able to become the crown prince. It¡¯s difficult to tell whether it¡¯s necessarily a good thing if he were to ascend the throne. But then, what about Yves? Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Radis¡¯ eyes narrowed. This was just a speculation, but in the previous life¡ªwhere Yves had not met Radis¡ªYves might have failed to establish a relationship with Olivier. However, as a result of Radis being at his side, the Yves of the present time had different circumstances. ¡®The Marquis seems to have a strong belief that His Highness Olivier will be the next Crown Prince. But if it¡¯s not him¡­¡± Yves rubbed his eyes with a forearm and yawned. ¡°Haaaahm!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at him with pitying eyes, Radis stood up from her seat. ¡°Oh, Radis? You¡¯re going?¡± ¡°You look very fatigued, so please sleep more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m sleepy, but I wanna hang out with you. Radis, do you play chess?¡± Yves similarly rose to his feet. Then, ududuk, ududuk, he cracked his neck. Though she perked up at the mention of chess, Radis hesitated for a moment, but she eventually followed him. So this was his room at the Loire townhouse. Still though, it was still quite dark inside the place. As ever, his curtains were completely black, except for the gold trimmings embroidered with gold thread. His beddings were also black, and the table on which the chessboard was placed was also made of ebony wood. With one hand, Yves dragged the heavy table and placed it next to the bed. Radis wondered for a second what he¡¯s up to right now, but Yves just crawled back into his bed, only his torso sticking out from his quilt. Then, he smiled brightly as he called Radis over. ¡°Come over here, Radis!¡± With how baffling his appearance was right now, Radis forgot everything that she was thinking of. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with you? You¡­ you slob!¡± ¡°Radis, what do you mean, slob?¡± Laying back down on the bed, Yves gently swept up his bangs. Beneath the swaying black hair, his amber eyes could be seen shining languidly. ¡°Where in the world could there be such a hot slob?¡± Radis nearly hit her forehead again. However, her forehead was still stinging right now. If she were to hit it one more time, she really might get a nosebleed this time. Without a word, Radis approached Yves, pulled up his blankets, then covered his entire body, leaving only his face out¡ªlike a hermit crab. ¡°Marquis Hermit Crab, sir. Let¡¯s have a game of chess.¡± ¡°Radis, how good are you?¡± At the question, Radis recalled some memories from her previous life. It was thanks to the subjugation squad that she learned how to play chess. One of Robert¡¯s hobbies was chess, and so most of the members of the subjugation squad enjoyed playing chess as well. Everyone had a chessboard drawn on the inside of their shields. In their spare time, the members would sit either here or there, turn their shields over, and play chess with the pieces that they carved by themselves. ¡®Let¡¯s have dinner as a wager.¡¯ ¡®Call. Dinner, but let¡¯s raise the stakes with night duty.¡¯ With all sorts of things being used as wagers. Radis spoke. ¡°I¡¯m so-so. Marquis Hermit Crab, what are we betting?¡± Yves blinked. ¡°Bet? What?¡± ¡°We¡¯re playing a game, right? It¡¯ll be more fun if there¡¯s a reward.¡± Yves was somewhat speechless, but he soon replied. ¡°What¡¯s up with that? It¡¯ll be more fun, you say? But what¡¯ll we bet? Money?¡± ¡°Nope. Not money.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Since Robert was the one who made chess popular among the subjugation squad members in the first place, he had no choice but to tolerate the bets that they did. Still though, he never allowed them to bet money. Radis shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the rule.¡± ¡°Well, that makes things tricky.¡± Yves ruminated for a moment, stroking his chin. Soon, Radis spoke. ¡°How about this? Truth or dare. We can ask each other what we want to know.¡± Yves snapped his fingers. ¡°Nice. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± ¡°Black or white?¡± ¡°As a knight, I shall make way for you, Milady.¡± ¡°Marquis Hermit Crab, the game has already begun. In this unforgiving world that we live in, there¡¯s no need to feel pity or give concessions.¡± With sharp movements as though she was a barber, Radis took one black and one white pawn in each of her hands, mixed them, then left them covered in her fists. ¡°Pick one, Marquis Hermit Crab.¡± Yves commended her. ¡°Whoa, Radis? Why are you so cool today? Alright, I¡¯m going with this side.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have black, Marquis.¡± Tugging back the blanket over his head so that it was on his shoulders now, Yves¡¯ eyes twinkled as he straightened his sitting posture. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± * * * Tak. Setting down the black knight, Robert declared. ¡°Checkmate.¡± And, raising her hands in surrender, Radis replied. ¡°I lost, Captain.¡± Sitting across from her, Robert swept the chess pieces on the board with one big hand, then he began to organize them. With platinum blond hair looking as if it was white instead due to his tanned skin, Robert looked like a statue of a giant sculpted from bronze. ¡°Dee, you¡¯re too honest. That¡¯s why you keep falling for those tricks.¡± Robert wasn¡¯t a very talkative person, but after a round of chess, he would always mentor her like this. Radis liked it. That¡¯s why, even though she knew that she¡¯d lose easily against him, Robert wouldn¡¯t know that she never had a game of chess before playing with him. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Radis took the chessboard and said in a weak tone. ¡°Yes, ask me however much you want. Isn¡¯t that the prize of the winner?¡± ¡°Prize?¡± ¡°The loser can¡¯t say anything back.¡± A faint smile dawned upon Robert¡¯s lips. The one and only commander of the subjugation, Robert was like a carved golem. But whenever he smiled like this, Radis would be reminded that he was actually a very handsome man. ¡®What are you thinking right now?¡¯ But soon, Radis¡¯ eyes widened, and she turned her head away. She was not Radis right now. She was David Tilrod, the vice captain of the imperial subjugation squad. As the unit leader of the expedition force, the only time for leisure that she used was whenever she helped relieve the captain¡¯s tension for a little while. Radis willed her voice to be lower before she spoke. ¡°Then ask me anything, Captain.¡± Truth or dare. It was the frequent bet, just as frequent of a bet meal duty and night duty was within the subjugation force. Usually, most of the questions they¡¯d ask each other were childish. ¡®Were you the one who stole my canteen¡¯s cork and chucked it at the mandragora plant?¡¯ ¡®Was it you who put your foot in my mouth last night?¡¯ ¡®Did you kiss Jane at the bar last night?¡¯ At the precarious position of having to lie all the time, Radis never chose to answer the truth¡ªshe¡¯d always go for the dare. However, she had no choice since this was what she had bet in her game of chess with Robert. She couldn¡¯t possibly give her dinner duty or night duty to the captain. ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± Fortunately, Robert never asked her a question. Every time he did that, he just looked at Radis with gray eyes, resembling a rainy sky full of clouds. As if he already knew, without having to hear the answer from her. * * * Radis declared. ¡°Checkmate.¡± And, Yves, tearing his bangs out: ¡°You tricked me!¡± ¡°Marquis¡­ I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so bad at this.¡± Radis commented, looking at a distant mountain out the window. ¡°Still though, I went easy on you.¡± ¡°Went easy?! Radis, how could you do this to me? You played me like a fool, you took all my pieces, tied me up and left me with no moves, cornered me, and then defeated me so disastrously!¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Hm, hm. The path to victory is often cold.¡± Yves huffed angrily, then he went under his blanket and curled up in fetal position. ¡°Oh, what a cruel Lady. I surrender. Yes, I admit my defeat. Ask me anything. What are you curious about? The greatest secret of the marquisate that¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation for hundreds of years? A hidden diamond mine? Loire¡¯s hidden assets underground?¡± Radis almost burst into laughter. She placed one hand on Yves¡¯ shoulder as he was all wrapped up in his blanket. Then, she asked. ¡°Why do you like the color black so much?¡± Yves¡¯ mouth gaped open. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t expecting this question at all. ¡°That¡­ You¡¯re curious about that?¡± Radis shrugged, pointedly looking at the black silk sheets, black curtains, and black tapestries on the walls. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be weirder if I¡¯m not curious?¡± ¡°Really? So you wanted to know¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yves scratched his head. ¡°I was just a little surprised because it¡¯s the first time someone asked me about it. But, yeah, you must¡¯ve been curious about it¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Yves took in a deep breath before he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a beautiful story regarding my long-standing beloved.¡± When Yves quickly started getting all sappy like that, Radis stood up in disgust. ¡°Uh-huh. Never mind. I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± ¡°Wow, Radis! How could you? You¡¯re the one who asked!¡± Yves reacted with such a crestfallen expression that made it seem as though the sky had collapsed, and so Radis was forced to sit back down again. Then, Yves went on to spout some more nonsense that was making her itch to jump right out of her seat. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ an angel from heaven.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not waxing poetic here, it¡¯s the truth. I got lost in the woods, and with black wings, she descended from the heavens in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you stop making that face? I¡¯m only here in front of you now because she saved me from dying at that time. I was just a kid back then. Don¡¯t you know how scary it was for me? I had to experience such horrific things, enough to make you crazy. I can hardly remember what happened then. Anyway, the dark angel protected me.¡± Yves had a pretty serious expression right now. So it didn¡¯t seem like he was pulling her leg. Radis was forced to nod. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°So, is that why you like the color black so much?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the only thing I could cling to for a long time after that. By now, I think it¡¯s become a habit already.¡± Radis had one thought in her mind. How fortunate it is that Yves didn¡¯t meet a pink angel or a chartreuse angel. Still, she didn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, she patted Yves¡¯ shoulder, which was still wrapped with his blanket. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± As though acting petulantly, Yves pouted his lips. The face he made looked strangely cute, so Radis laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll win next time.¡± ¡°Sure you will.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll win, and I¡¯ll ask you something, too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you want to ask me?¡± Flustered by her question, Yves muttered vaguely. ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­ kinda¡­?¡± Radis chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d better think of a question in advance. If you don¡¯t, you might not be able to think of a good one.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± Then, there was a knock on the door. It was Lina, the butler and general custodian of the townhouse. Yves asked relaxedly. ¡°Is it time to eat?¡± However, Lina¡¯s ensuing answer was accompanied by her wide eyes. ¡°A letter has arrived from the Imperial Palace!¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace?¡± Yves extended one hand, asking for the letter. But then Lina showed the letter and revealed the recipient. ¡°It¡¯s addressed to Lady Radis!¡± ¡°To me?¡± With a puzzled expression, Radis opened the envelope. When Lina entered the room, Yves felt a bit self-conscious about staying under the covers, all wrapped up like a hermit crab. So, he got out the blanket in the meantime. And as he watched Radis¡¯ cheeks slightly reddening as she read the letter, he hurriedly asked. ¡°What¡¯s it about? From whom? The Third Prince? What¡¯d he say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis read the simple letter over and over again, more than just two or three times. The contents of the letter were the same, no matter how many times she read it. ¡°It¡¯s sudden, but His Highness¡­ is asking to meet me this afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, my, my!¡± Instead of the flustered Radis, the person who spoke was Lina. She clapped her hands excitedly and rejoiced. ¡°His Highness the Third Prince has asked you on a date?¡± At the word, ¡®date¡¯, Radis¡¯ pupils shook wildly, as if there was an earthquake. Bewildered, she looked at Yves. But then, Yves¡¯ pupils were shaking, too. Radis asked with a trembling voice. ¡°W-What should I do?¡± ¡°Gosh, what else should you do?!¡± Again, instead of Yves, Lina was the one who answered. With such delight, her arms flailed, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°First of all, the Imperial messenger is waiting, so it would be best to send a reply that you¡¯ll go! And after that, take a quick soak in the bath and then choose a dress!¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°Ohohoho! This Lina will take good care of you, Lady Radis! Come now, let¡¯s get you into the tub first. Oh my, look how much you¡¯ve sweated!¡± Radis¡¯ eyes were trembling. Everything was so sudden that it felt like her vision was swimming. However, there was no reason for her to reject Olivier¡¯s request. ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give your reply to the messenger.¡± Yves, on the other hand, was still dazed. ¡°W-What about me¡­?¡± Already about to leave through the door, holding Radis¡¯ hand, Lina answered back affectionately. ¡°Milord, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not getting out of bed today? You told me to bring breakfast, lunch and dinner into your room. Hohoho, please rest comfortably!¡± Radis also nodded. ¡°Yes, Marquis. I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted you. Get some rest now.¡± ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡± In an instant, Yves was left alone, and he was nearly brought to tears. ¡°T-This can¡¯t¡­¡± * * * In addition to the silver-purple dress that Yves had picked out for her before, it¡¯s fortunate that she also received several other dresses¡ªall of which she had been half-forced to buy¡ªat ¡´ Saffron ¡µ. Because most of those dresses were either silver or purple. Today, Radis instead chose a verdant green outdoor dress, paired with a winter fur cloak. Her wig was braided and fixed with many pins, so it wouldn¡¯t move around even if she wore a hood over it. After lightly putting on some makeup with the help of the handmaids, Lina announced the arrival of the third prince. As she went down to the lobby, three statues could be seen there. Two naked men, each holding a jug and a lute respectively. Then, standing in between them both was a statue who looked exactly like Prince Olivier. But when Radis appeared, the unmoving statue, which looked like Prince Olivier, began to move towards her. A smile was engraved over the statue¡¯s perfect lips, and a slight blush could be seen coloring his pale cheeks. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Radis put a hand over her solar plexus. She could feel a strange throbbing sensation inside her. ¡®What the? Is there something wrong with my mana core now?¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Suddenly feeling that there was something quite wrong with her body, Radis felt anxious. However, she tried to smile through it and curtsy lightly to greet Olivier. Olivier walked closer to her and opened his lips to speak. ¡°Thank you for granting me your precious time today.¡± Precious time, he said. Radis almost shook her head to say no. She wasn¡¯t such a busy person. Just earlier today she thought, ¡®After eating so much that my stomach¡¯s this full, should I just go explore the mansion since I¡¯m bored?¡± Then Olivier reached forward and, like the brush of a soft feather, kissed the back of Radis¡¯ hand. Even though it was just a customary greeting, Radis¡¯ heart started beating twice as fast. ¡°Oh my, my¡­¡± Lina could be heard letting out a small exclamation behind Radis. And the resounding, ¡®oh my my¡¯ continued to echo in her mind. If it was someone else¡¯s business, she would have admired the scene just as much. There weren¡¯t many men who¡¯d look so picturesque while they¡¯re bowing down to kiss the back of a woman¡¯s hand. However, it was being done to her, and she was the one who¡¯d be spending time with this picturesque man. ¡®If it¡¯s a date, then what am I supposed to do? Do I have to make His Highness laugh? Are we going to dance?¡± A burden began to weigh down on her shoulders. With such unconfident steps, Radis followed after Olivier, a couple of steps behind him. And when she was faced with a brilliant imperial carriage, which was accompanied by five escort knights, Radis looked helpless. Lina was there on the porch of the mansion, waving a hand with a big smile on her face. Yves¡¯ bedroom was on the second floor, but he was nowhere to be seen in any of the windows. When Radis sat down inside the carriage, Olivier asked her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Radis looked at Olivier, surprised. Today, Olivier was wearing a reddish-brown hat, and his long hair was braided to the side. His perfect, beautiful face expressed his concerns. ¡°Did I call you out too suddenly?¡± Baffled, Radis jumped a little in her seat as she waved her hands at once. ¡°No, no! Not at all!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I thought about it enough. I should have accounted for your rest after the banquet. You must be tired since it¡¯s only been a day¡­¡± Radis¡¯ eyes widened. During monster hunts, the expeditions usually went for as short as three to four days, or as long as fifteen days straight. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯d be tired after just a banquet. ¡°Your Highness, I am fine! It¡¯s no trouble at all, sir!¡± Radis was so flustered that she unintentionally started talking like a knight. ¡°No, sir, it really isn¡¯t¡­ I mean, Lord Olivier, I truly am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Olivier blinked. He gazed at her with his amethyst-like eyes. It seemed like there was something he had to say. However, instead of saying that, he turned his head and looked out the window. It was then that he opened his lips to speak. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Now that she thought about it, since this morning, she had ingested only the tea that Yves made for her. Pausing, Radis touched her stomach. She thought that maybe the reason her body kept feeling strange was because she¡¯s hungry. After she gave her response, Olivier looked at her and smiled affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation at a restaurant. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to eat first?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes, I would like that.¡± Radis nodded. She surmised that maybe she could feel a little better after filling her stomach. Giving her a gentle look, Olivier then turned his head once more and looked out the window in a relaxed manner. After confirming that his eyes weren¡¯t on her, Radis lowered her head slightly and let out a small sigh. ¡®Your Highness the Third Prince¡­ Why are you being this way to me?¡¯ Still with her head down, Radis raised only her eyes slightly at Olivier. She hadn¡¯t noticed until now because she¡¯d been so frazzled, but while Olivier was wearing a white coat, inside, he was wearing a suit jacket that was as red as poppies. The same color as Radis¡¯ hair. Radis¡¯ face burned even redder than the garment she had just caught a glimpse of. It¡¯s fortunate that she wore a green dress today. If she had worn one of the silver and purple dresses that Yves had ordered for her, Olivier and Radis would have looked like newlyweds who were still in their honeymoon phase. ¡®I-It has got to be a coincidence¡­¡¯ In an attempt to calm down her red face, Radis pressed her cold hands over her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t believe the situation right now. It felt like a dream. ¡®Maybe, after the Marquis lost that game of chess, he got so angry that he hit me on the head with the chessboard? Maybe I fainted and I¡¯m just dreaming right now?¡¯ Using one hand that was already on her face, Radis pinched her own cheek. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Strangely, it didn¡¯t hurt that much. ¡®As expected, is this a dream?¡¯ With more strength, Radis squeezed her cheeks. ¡°Uugh¡­¡± She let out the smallest possible groan she could, however Olivier sharply turned his head and looked at her, horrified to hear her pained groan. She could see the silver fringe over his forehead swaying over his beautiful face. His wide-open eyes were brighter than gemstones, and as he opened his lips slightly in surprise, he was indescribably beguiling. ¡°Radis.¡± Olivier brought one hand over her wrist, the hand of which was still pinching her cheek. ¡°Why¡­ why did you do that?¡± His coral lips could be seen trembling. Radis was taken aback. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ I was just wondering if this is a dream or not, so¡­¡± Perhaps in the same way that Radis had pinched her cheeks, Olivier bit his lip softly. ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t a dream.¡± ¡°I-It does seem that way¡­¡± Olivier let out a short sigh. Staring at Radis with a complex expression, he immediately took off his white leather gloves, then touched her cheek. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Then, along with white haze-like light that suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, she felt the pain in her numb cheek subside. Radis looked up at Olivier, puzzled. ¡°Prince¡­? What did Your Highness do just now?¡± Olivier put on his gloves again and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°A magic spell.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°So that you won¡¯t be in pain anymore.¡± Radis touched her cheek with a quizzical expression. Her cheek really didn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡®What¡¯s this? Is it really magic?¡¯ When Radis then looked at him with such questions in her eyes, Olivier just continued smiling. ¡°This¡­ is a secret.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Flustered still, Radis nodded vigorously. Olivier¡¯s eyes curved thinly as he smiled playfully. Because of this, Radis couldn¡¯t tell whether he was serious or just joking. As the numerous questions flooding her mind were about to overflow, the carriage came to a halt. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still very confused, Radis was escorted by Olivier out of the carriage. The place where the carriage had stopped was a beautiful mansion with an overlooking view of a river. It was a very belated thought, but Radis realized that it¡¯s her first time coming to a restaurant. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a place like this.¡± During the subjugation expeditions that she had participated in before, she often ate at inns run by the townsfolk by the borders, but an inn was inherently focused on just overnight accommodations. The food was a bit murky. As she was from the southern countryside, she wasn¡¯t very used to eating out at restaurants. Olivier explained with a gentle tone. ¡°There aren¡¯t many restaurants in the North either, and there¡¯s just one restaurant in Dvirath. This place is especially famous for its northern cuisine.¡± The lobby of the restaurant was decorated with fresh flowers even as it was midwinter. The employees lined up to greet them. Seeing the spacious interior behind them gave Radis an ominous feeling. The manager showed them to the best seats overlooking the river. While the manager poured out the appetizer with movements as graceful as flowing water, Radis dropped her voice to a whisper and asked. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Why are we the only customers here?¡± Radis was given the illusion that Olivier¡¯s two question marks suddenly appeared on his two pale cheeks. ¡°I wonder. Why is it like that?¡± Then, he looked at Radis with an innocent expression that was comparable to a baby¡¯s. ¡°Perhaps this restaurant isn¡¯t as famous as I thought.¡± His purple eyes were so clear that Radis almost believed that he had no clue. ¡°¡­Did you completely rent out this huge restaurant¡­ No, it¡¯s not like that, is it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, then it¡¯s not like that.¡± Olivier answered with a smile. ¡°Um. I tend to get nervous when there are many people around me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something an imperial prince like you should say, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I freeze up so much that I become like a statue.¡± As Radis shook her head, the employees brought their dishes. The food was exceedingly delicious. Every dish was new and fresh, including the freshly baked crispy cheese bread, clear seafood soup, and a salad with all kinds of high-quality ingredients. Then, for the main course, it was veal steak. These were all dishes that she never had the chance to try before, but they suited her tastes very much. Out of decorum, she wanted to leave out some food, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. Olivier smiled happily as he watched Radis finish the last drop of her soup. Feeling a little shy as his smile was facing her, Radis asked. ¡°¡­Why are you smiling like that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The spoon in Radis¡¯ hand dropped at once. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Whether he was surprised or not, Olivier only looked at her with a bright smile. As he took off his hat, the winter sunlight permeating the window was cast upon his silver hair, giving off a rainbow-like glow. Below the view of his hair, his pale, pretty face was also shining. And his breathtaking purple eyes sparkled. Ding¡ª ding¡ª ¡®Ugh, please!¡¯ Radis had to shake her shoulders, desperate to block out the bells ringing in her head. Staring at Radis like this, Olivier¡¯s smile tugged up as he leaned over the table. He held his lips near his ear. And, he whispered languidly. ¡°I meant what I said just now.¡± Dingdingdingdingding! Radis squeezed her eyes shut as she inwardly shouted. ¡®Marquis! Please save me¡­! I think I¡¯m going to die of a heart attack¡­!¡± But Yves Russell was not by her side right now. Besides, if Yves was actually here, would he even help her? If he were here to see this now, let alone help her, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯d go on to gleefully give her the thumbs up. Thankfully, one employee¡ªbringing them their dessert¡ªsaved Radis from a heart attack. Pointing towards the two dessert plates, Olivier asked. ¡°Which one would you like, the chocolate cake or the apple crumble?¡± ¡°The¡­ one that¡¯s less sweet, please.¡± In terms of sweetness, she was already at her limit. If she were to be given any more sweetness, it felt as if her heart would become as wrinkled as a prune. ¡°Then, please eat this. Cold ice cream and warm snacks go well together. This one has cinnamon in it, so it¡¯ll be good for your health, too.¡± The dazzling attack. The sweet dessert attack. The gentle smile attack. It¡¯s just one combo after another. Radis had no choice but to raise the white flag. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Pretending that it was only for the sake of moving the dessert plate, Olivier pulled the chair closer to her. Radis noticed this acutely, but as she had exhausted all of her energy, she could not say anything about this. In the end, with the overlooking view of the Dvirath riverside in front of them, she had to sit so close to Olivier, and it was as if they were a pair of lovers who would die from liking each other so much. ¡°The green area that you can see over there is a botanical garden that¡¯s being managed by the Imperial Family. It¡¯s closed now because it¡¯s winter, but it¡¯ll be opened once more once the flowers bloom in spring.¡± ¡°That sounds really cool¡­¡± ¡°I really want to go there with you.¡± ¡°Ah, hahaha¡­¡± Radis didn¡¯t know what else to do. She just laughed clumsily instead of answering him. She couldn¡¯t give a definitive answer. The only reason she came up to the north so easily like this was because of the warp gate, but it¡¯s not exactly easy for her to use again. Ordinary people would have to travel between the south and the north through the long way. And that was because of Monsterwood. The vast expanse of Monsterwood had divided the southern and northern regions of the continent forever. Nodding to herself, Radis recalled what the south looked like, and it was very different compared to the north. ¡®That¡¯s why the North and the South are so different. If it weren¡¯t for Monsterwood, they¡¯d be a lot closer¡­¡¯ As she was lost in thought for a moment, Radis was jolted out of her reverie as she realized that Olivier was staring at her. ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit surprising.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who¡¯s having different ideas while they¡¯re in front of me.¡± Hearing him say this, Radis almost jumped from her seat. ¡°N-N-Not at all! Different ideas? It¡¯s only because the cake is so delicious! And the cheese is quite divine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s ice cream though.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª Hahahaha!¡± When Radis¡¯ ears began to turn bright red out of embarrassment, Olivier chuckled. Radis immediately leaned down on the plate of apple crumble, her nose practically touching it, and she quickly scooped all the ice cream into her mouth so that the evidence could get destroyed. ¡®Why in the world is he being this way to me? Maybe the Marquis is right, that he¡¯s interested in me¡­¡± She¡¯s so worried about how hot her face was right now. In her mind, Radis had been hitting her forehead hundreds of times now. Then, Radis shouted inwardly. ¡®No, no! That¡¯s impossible! Wake up, Radis!¡¯ Then, Olivier spoke up. ¡°Today has been so much fun.¡± Setting down the forkful of chocolate cake, Olivier continued to speak, almost to himself. ¡°Here in Dvirath, I¡¯ve been to this restaurant many times already, but I¡¯ve never had this much fun before.¡± As he looked far away, there was a sad expression on Olivier¡¯s face. His slightly lowered, silver lashes were so beautifully curved that Radis could feel her heart skip a beat. ¡°But it seems as if I¡¯ve made you uncomfortable. I got carried away all by myself today.¡± Then, a lonely smile on his lips. There wasn¡¯t even any rouge on his lips, but they remained to have such a pretty color. As if a few drops of rouge from pink rose petals had¡ªplik, plik, plik¡ªtrickled down upon his lips at the very moment that they looked ever so pretty, and ever so melancholic. And, really, why was it that his lower lip looked so lusciously thick and shiny. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Your Highness¡­¡± Seeing his pitiful side profile, Radis spoke unknowingly. ¡°I am also having fun. I truly am.¡± At this, Olivier smiled broadly. ¡°Truly?¡± For a moment, two suns were shining in Dvirath. Momentarily dazed by him, Radis nodded her head countless times. ¡°O-Of course¡­!¡± ¡°Then¡­ Would it be alright if you stay with me a little longer?¡± ¡°O-Of course!¡± Radis knew very well that if she were to stay with him longer, her heart would shrink as though it was a dried plum, but she had no choice. She gave up on protecting her heart, and instead, she followed Olivier as he rose from his seat. ¡®Marquis, please save me¡­¡¯ Inwardly, she called out to the marquis, but she immediately shook her head. It¡¯s obvious how exactly he¡¯s going to react. ¡®Good job, Radis!¡¯ She could vividly see in her mind how Yves would joyfully shout this at her, both thumbs way up. Not even knowing it herself, Radis briefly let out a chuckle. * * * The restaurant was connected to the Golden Road, so naturally, they took a stroll along the well-decorated avenue as though it had been predetermined. Warm sunlight broke through the branches of the tall trees along the sidewalk. The people on the avenue had smiles overflowing with happiness. There were children with gift boxes in their hands, busy running from store to store, and their family members looked ever so pleased as they watched the lively children. Not to mention, the lovers who each chose a gift for the other. As they had come here for leisure, everyone on this avenue seemed to be so happy. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Well, all except one person. Radis. To her, this place wasn¡¯t actually unpleasant. The avenue was a strange place where you could use money to buy happiness. The clerks were very kind, too. Basking in warm hospitality, looking at rare items was a new kind of leisure that she had never known. There¡¯s one problem though. It¡¯s just that, this beautiful prince over here¡­ kept buying everything that she looked at. Staring helplessly at the imperial attendants who carried five boxes out of just one hat boutique and loaded them into the carriage, Radis spoke up. ¡°Lord Olivier.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I was just looking! If you just keep buying everything I look at, what should I do!¡± However, Radis¡¯ frazzled questions made Olivier¡¯s eyebrows go down. Only his eyebrows had drooped like that, but he suddenly looked as miserable as a baby puppy that had gotten scolded by its mother, then was left alone in the pouring rain. ¡°But they are items that your gaze has touched. How am I supposed to leave them¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Radis was dumbfounded. Was there a rule in this part of the town that you must buy all the things that you look at? Olivier took a step closer to Radis, who had thus decided not to look at anything at all from now on. ¡°Radis, are you angered by my actions?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness! I¡¯m not angry¡­!¡± Radis looked at the carriage, flustered. Even before adding those five boxes of hats, the carriage had long since reached its limit. Three huge music boxes, two plate sets, three teacup sets, ten chocolate boxes, and even a bed for pets. She wasn¡¯t even raising a pet, nor did she have any plans to adopt one! ¡®At this rate, there¡¯s going to be a hole in the Imperial Family¡¯s finances.¡¯ Radis spoke firmly. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s stop shopping now, please.¡± She wanted to window shop a little more, but she had a feeling that she had to give up on her personal desires today¡ªfor the well-being of the empire. And as she saw a shining, sparkling cake shop two blocks away, Radis sobbed inwardly. But if Olivier were to buy her ¡®some¡¯ boxes of cakes, she might just need to eat only cake, three meals a day, until the day she would have to go back to the south. ¡°Just a stroll. Let¡¯s just have a leisurely stroll forward.¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Well, Radis did suggest it, but she didn¡¯t actually know where they should go or what they could even do. Still, Olivier happily accepted. Walking along the warm, dream-like avenue, Olivier told the history of this road with his sweet voice. ¡°Golden Road¡¯s old name was Glory Road.¡± ¡°Glory Road?¡± ¡°Yes. A long time ago, every kingdom had a warp gate. Countless mages, heroes, adventurers and the like went through the gates. This road was named after the ¡®glory¡¯ that they had achieved.¡± Radis recalled the magic stones that the gate foremen had placed on the altars back then at the gate. ¡°Were magic stones cheap at that time? To the extent that adventurers from all the kingdoms could use gates¡­?¡± Olivier smiled, but shook his head. ¡°In the olden days, the air itself was exceptionally rich in mana, so there were many mages and mage knights. The amount of mana that people back then had was also incomparably substantial. That¡¯s why it was a simple matter for them to use their own mana to power gates and magic tools.¡± Radis was instantly reminded of what happened at the forbidden region. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Back then, she found runes engraved on the moss-laden wall, on which she laid her hand. And, as if she had gone through a gate¡­ She went back to the Russell Marquisate. To be precise, on Yves¡¯ lap. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis immediately shook her head in order to shake off her recollection of Yves¡¯ appearance, and she hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Is it possible¡­ even now? If someone knows how to use mana, can they travel through a gate or use a magic tool without any magic stones on hand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. Perhaps it¡¯s possible, but that person will need a lot of mana.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s likely¡­!¡± After hearing Olivier¡¯s explanation, Radis felt strangely relieved. Olivier smiled lightly at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give you a clear answer. Ever since our Empire¡¯s relations with Rafal were cut off, the Empire has been having a hard time when it comes to studying all things magic. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that our knowledge is diminishing, too. It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°What is there to be ashamed about? It¡¯s not your fault. By the way, there is a magic tower in Rafal, right? That happened because our two countries have been estranged.¡± ¡°But ignorance breeds fear.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Unknowingly, Radis stopped walking. Because she had that experience, too. A moment when she had been afraid of herself. Olivier continued in a very soft voice. ¡°People are inherently afraid of what they do not know. Perhaps that¡¯s why commoners are afraid of mages nowadays. Of course, there are rumors going around about the ¡®dark mages¡¯ that had seceded from the magic tower, and those rumors are likely the precursor to their fears, but¡­ As a result, there seems to be a trend of people being exiled from their hometowns because they¡¯re found out to have a talent in magic, or if they¡¯re hiding it.¡± Radis could understand what was going on in the minds of those commoners. When she found out that she could transform mana from magic stones, she got terrified of herself. When she died, she returned to the past. Then after regressing like that, she somehow absorbed mana from magic stones¡ªwhich came from monsters. And, to top it all off, when she was in Monsterwood, she heard Arachne¡¯s voice to boot. After going through that entire process, how could she not feel as if she¡¯d become a monster? ¡°In fact, they are the keys to seeking out the truth.¡± Olivier looked back at her and smiled faintly. ¡°It all stems from a mistake that the Imperial Family had committed. It¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s something I should be ashamed of.¡± Radis stared back at Olivier. Thus far, they had met only a few times. They knew nothing about each other. But then, how was it possible that he kept on saying what she needed to hear, and always during the perfect moment that she needed to hear it? When they first met, and then now. Radis restarted her steps, then she said, ¡°Lord Olivier, you¡¯re a very strange person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You seem to have the power to read people¡¯s minds.¡± At this, Olivier¡¯s eyes curved as he smirked mischievously. ¡°I truly wish I had that power. If I did, I would have chosen the hat that you fancied the most and give that to you as a gift.¡± Remembering those five hats, Radis brought a hand to her forehead. Olivier smiled cheerfully at her. And, true enough, everyone on this side of the avenue seemed to have become completely mesmerized by his smile. He was so handsome that Radis felt like her eyes were being blinded just by looking at him as he was standing still¡ªwhat more when he was smiling so brilliantly like this? It¡¯s as if her soul was being bargained away. ¡®Well, whatever¡­¡¯ Seeing that smile, Radis felt her stiff shoulder muscles unwinding. Again, she wondered what would happen if there really was going to be a hole in the imperial family¡¯s treasury. Olivier was smiling so happily. As he and Radis were walking side by side, they soon came upon some street stalls. Looking through the various things that they were selling, Radis eventually excitedly asked. ¡°Is that candy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was only once, but I got to see some candy before. It was on David¡¯s tenth birthday, and a big party was held for him. All the nearby children were invited. At that time, a confectionery merchant also came to the mansion.¡± That candy craftsman made various shapes with the candy by stretching sparkling rolls of candy, which sparkled like gold as they¡¯re stretched to make them look like ribbons, or as they¡¯re shaped through molds. Radis smiled at the pretty confectionery. ¡°The candies back then weren¡¯t as pretty as those. What¡¯s handed out during that party was only black, stone-like candy.¡± ¡°Black and stone-like¡­ What did it taste like?¡± Radis shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No matter how long I waited, my turn didn¡¯t come.¡± Now that she thought about it, the children who had been invited to David¡¯s birthday party were all dressed in nice clothes. Amidst them, Radis was merely dressed in David¡¯s old clothes, and rather than looking like a guest or family member, she must have looked like one of the mansion¡¯s servants. Regardless of whether the confectionery merchant was kind or not, he wouldn¡¯t have had any reason to give some candy to a servant. But the twelve-year-old Radis didn¡¯t know why she was the only one who wasn¡¯t given any candy. All she could do that day was gulp as her mouth salivated and, from afar, stare at those candies that glimmered dazzlingly under the candlelight. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª When the painful memory resurfaced in her mind, Radis unconsciously let out a sigh. And watching her from the side, Olivier suddenly walked towards the children who were choosing candy. At the sudden appearance of an adult man, both the little customers and the parents waiting for the children looked at Olivier. ¡°O, Oli¡­! No, Y-Your H¡­¡± People¡¯s curious eyes were on them, so Radis couldn¡¯t call him by his name or title. She had no choice but to keep quiet. But regardless, as though he didn¡¯t hear her, Olivier looked through the glittering candy with a serious expression. ¡°This one please.¡± He chose one, and the candy maker replied bewilderedly. ¡°F-Five thousand rupens, sir¡­¡± Olivier gave a handful of gold coins. The candy maker¡¯s mouth went agape. ¡°Good gracious, sir! I can¡¯t take this¡­!¡± Olivier responded with a soft voice. ¡°Keep the change. However, in the future, if you meet a child who can¡¯t buy candy because they don¡¯t have money, would it be alright if you think back to these gold coins and give them some candy?¡± ¡°Goodness, my lord! Are you sure? But yes, I will certainly do so!¡± Olivier chose a flower-shaped candy. With her eyes on him as he held that candy, Radis felt one side of her chest suddenly feeling so full. ¡°Lord Olivier¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re done shopping today, yes?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Olivier coughed slightly, though he had a playful smile on his lips. ¡°Then, I should give this candy to a cute girl.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Cute little lady, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Olivier gently brought the candy to her hand. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ It was neither the 17-year-old Radis nor the 26-year-old Radis who received the candy. It was the 12-year-old Radis inside her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The child smiled and received the candy, tears brimming in her eyes. She had to wait for such a long time, but it was finally her turn. * * * On the way back to the townhouse, the carriage was quiet. Well, except for the rattling of the boxes hitting against each other. Olivier was as silent as he was during their carriage ride to the restaurant, and just like him, Radis was busy as well while she was organizing her thoughts. ¡®Why is His Highness acting this way to me? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Really, truly, towards me¡ªdoes he¡­?¡¯ She felt as if her entire body was elated, floating in the air like her bum wasn¡¯t on the carriage seat at all. However, Radis¡¯ rational side kept her anchored firmly, struggling to keep her heart at a tight leash. ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Still though, the voice of reason had noticeably lowered in volume. While pretending to look out the window, Radis glanced sideways towards Olivier. As the colors of the sunset were gently wrapped around him, it¡¯s as if he was a painting that¡¯s come to life. ¡®Seriously, why are you so pretty¡­? To the point that it¡¯s alarming¡­¡¯ Then, the alarmingly pretty Olivier opened his lips. ¡°The river is full of swans today.¡± Perhaps he thought that she was still looking out the window. Now, Radis looked for real this time. Between the short trees and the cute villas, she saw the river¡¯s red stream beneath the sunset. ¡°Swans? They¡¯re still there?¡± ¡°They¡¯re always there. Do you want to go and see?¡± Olivier smiled pleasantly as he saw Radis nodding her head. ¡°Huu¡­¡± And Radis pressed a hand over her heart while Olivier wasn¡¯t looking. With how loud her heart was pounding today, she thought that there must be a problem with the muscles around her heart. And she just might feel such muscle strain around her heart tomorrow, which she had never felt before. White swans were playing leisurely by the river. Radis snuck towards the swans, hiding her presence. Even if she hid her presence though, the swans would see her plain and clear. Nevertheless, the swans were used to humans and so they didn¡¯t run away. The swans¡¯ feathers were as white as milk, their beaks were not sharp, and they had no teeth. As they swam in the shallow waters, the chubby bellies of the swans were atop the surface, while their webbed feet were waddling vigorously underneath. Seeing this, Radis thought that they were so cute. ¡°So adorable¡­!¡± Radis was genuinely in awe. It was her first time seeing such pretty, elegant and lovely creatures. Amongst the monsters, which she faced practically every single day before, the cutest ones that she saw were either the saber-tooth tigers or the pixies. Well, of course, both were actually quite dangerous. As she fell in love with the swans, Olivier quickly became surrounded by the children in the area. They were from a nearby farmhouse, and they were selling slices of bread here. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a pretty big bro!¡± The children gawked openly at Olivier¡¯s beautiful silver hair. He beckoned the children to come closer, then he handed out silver coins in exchange for bread. Radis looked up at Olivier with a quizzical expression. ¡°Is that a snack?¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª After hearing what she said, Olivier burst into laughter, but he soon placed a large slice of bread in Radis¡¯ hand. Catching the bread¡¯s scent, the swans waddled towards her. Radis readily crouched down and reached out to them, and she exclaimed. ¡°Their beaks are so ticklish!¡± Olivier smiled as he watched Radis gushing excitedly, happily surrounded by swans. A passing wind, carrying winter¡¯s deep scent, blew in. The wind carried laughter as well, of the children running along the riverside as they were in a good mood after receiving silver coins. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ As Radis was laughing freely, a thought suddenly came to her. ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m happy right now.¡¯ Whether it was her unfortunate past, her uncertain future, or her reluctant secret¡ªat this very moment, the happiness she was feeling in the present was enough to forget about it all. Radis slowly stood upright. And, she looked at Olivier. Olivier was looking at her as well. His face was red, and his gaze was infinitely warm. When she saw the smile on his lips, she could feel the throbbing of her heart growing louder. Olivier¡¯s lips opened, and he called her name. ¡°Radis¡­¡± There was a tremor in his voice. The short silence that followed felt ever so long, as if an eternity had passed. Radis wanted to know. What words would follow eternity? So, she took a step forward and stood right in front of him. But right then¡ª Something flew straight at them. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Without having the leisure to find out what it was, Radis immediately deflected it. Unconsciously, she pulled up her mana, and¡ªclang!¡ªa metallic sound rang out. Olivier¡¯s face turned pale at once. ¡°Radis!¡± A commotion ensued. Five knights, who were stationed nearby, split up. Two of them ran to chase after the attacker, and the rest ran towards Radis and Olivier. ¡°Your Highness! Are you alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Still with a sickly pale face, Olivier grabbed Radis¡¯ hand and inspected it. Overshadowing his concern however, Radis¡¯ hand was perfectly fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine, too.¡± Radis pulled her hand back and picked up what she had struck. It was a sharp dagger. There¡¯s a chance that it was laced with poison, considering that it was shiny around the blade. ¡°Your Highness, there you are!¡± Olivier winced and took the dagger. And he immediately gave it to the knight. However, it looked like the knight had yet to grasp the importance of the item. The knight chucked the dagger into a bulging satchel, which certainly looked like it was already carrying a variety of other items. Shocked to see this, Radis spoke urgently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any special features of note, but that item is a significant piece of evidence, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Radis, it¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s go back to the carriage first.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Radis looked around, her eyes wide open for fear of yet another weapon being thrown at them. Olivier urged Radis into the carriage, close behind her as though he was covering her. After they¡¯re finally in the safe confines of the carriage, he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°That could have been a disaster.¡± ¡°Your Highness, that was an assassin, right?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivier examined her hands and arms again, gingerly touching them. Then, as if relieved by Radis¡¯ words, he let out another sigh. ¡°What a relief. You were lucky. Please don¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness? If it happens again, of course I¡¯ll do the same thing.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t!¡± His reaction was unexpectedly strong, and at this, Radis¡¯ eyes went wide. There¡¯s something wrong. Despite being the third prince of the empire, he was telling her that she shouldn¡¯t protect him. It also didn¡¯t seem like he was surprised by the assassination attempt thrown at him not long ago. And Olivier was more concerned about Radis¡¯ wellbeing rather than his own. This was, above all, the strangest thing. Olivier explained briefly. ¡°This happens all the time. I¡¯m used to it, but please don¡¯t try to stop it on your own. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°All the time¡­?¡± Radis unconsciously grabbed Olivier¡¯s arm. ¡°This happens all the time?¡± When Radis asked, Olivier¡¯s lips became a straight line. As if he was a plaster statue that had been forced to harden. He spoke in a quick cadence, as if he was handing in a report. ¡°Not all the time¡­ My escort knights are always alert, so any assassins are usually stopped by the knights before they could even try. I went out of the Imperial Palace today, and they¡¯ve made a great effort to put up countermeasures in case another assassination attempt happens.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t think that you could be put in danger. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Lord Olivier.¡± Radis firmly called his name. And, she spoke slowly, keeping her eyes locked on his. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This isn¡¯t your fault, Lord Olivier.¡± Even considering these circumstances, his violet eyes seemed truly unshakable. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t look like that to me.¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Radis knew that he must be agitated. However, Olivier¡¯s mask remained intact. The corners of his lips were slightly tugged up, showing a semblance of a smile, then he took Radis¡¯ hand and returned it to her lap. After a moment of silence, the carriage stopped once it arrived at the townhouse. Looking at Olivier, Radis said, ¡°Your Highness, please come in. Have a cup of tea.¡± ¡°¡­Is that alright?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Radis took Olivier to a small drawing room with a fireplace. After stoking the fire and adding more firewood, she brought a large mug of warm, herbal tea and gave it to Olivier. It might be that she was treating the imperial prince as though he was a small child, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Olivier had returned to his usual glacier-like mask. But she knew, underneath that fa?ade, his real face would not have the same restrained expression. After a while, a knight approached Olivier. ¡°Your Highness, we have captured the assassin.¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize. We couldn¡¯t stop him from taking his own life.¡± Olivier closed his eyes. ¡°Yes, it would have been difficult to do so. It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ve seen blood once, so it¡¯ll be peaceful for a while.¡± After the knight stepped away, Olivier looked at the flames in the fireplace, exhaustion evident in his eyes. His side profile was like a porcelain mask. Radis asked. ¡°Is this the end? That person tried to assassinate a member of the Imperial Family, but it all ends with the assassin taking his own life?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How could that be? We must find the person who commissioned that assassin in the first place!¡± Olivier turned his head slowly. Still as ever, his face remained to be a mask. ¡°I already know who it is.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know who wants to kill me. That¡¯s why that person can¡¯t be sought out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He already knows, but he couldn¡¯t condemn them? Why? But at the back of her mind, Radis already knew the answer. ¡®Someone from the Imperial Family¡­ But, his own family? One of his family members is trying to kill him?¡¯ Radis kept her lips shut. It was something that she could dare talk about openly. For a while, they both said nothing. In that drawing room, only the crackling sound of the fireplace could be heard. ¡®Master¡­¡¯ Radis suddenly recalled Armano. There were days when she¡¯d suffer by Margaret¡¯s hand, and there were days when it was absolutely painful to be alone. At that time, Radis would wash her face with cold water and go to Armano. Armano resided in the attic of the Tilrod mansion¡¯s servants¡¯ quarters, and unlike the usual swordsman, his room was filled with paper, books and ink. He had a hobby of writing, and whenever he had some time alone, he could be found writing. But whenever Radis would go to his room, Armano would put down his quill and greet his young disciple with open arms. ¡®Goodness, my loveliest and cutest student is here.¡¯ He would usually have some hot tea in a large, wooden cup ready for her, and he¡¯d give her the warmest seat in the room. Then, he¡¯d tell her in a soft voice, ¡®What story should I tell my cute student? Right. Should I tell you about the secret underground space lying beneath the Imperial Palace?¡¯ Back then, Radis thought that most of what Armano said was nothing but some moderately made-up stories, but those stories were the best at pulling the young Radis out of the deep swamp of despair that she was feeling. Now determined, Radis opened her lips to speak. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hearing her call him, Olivier looked up. ¡°You know, the Empire¡¯s¡­¡± But when Radis started with that, she realized her mistake. How foolish would it be to tell a ghost story about the imperial palace to someone who lives there, and better yet, was the third prince of the empire to boot. Radis quickly backtracked. ¡°¡­Do you know that this very townhouse has a strange thing inside it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The first day Radis arrived at the townhouse, Yves showed her around and told her the same story. ¡°In the basement underneath us, there¡¯s¡­ a mummy!¡± Radis stared expectantly at Olivier¡¯s face. Hoping that there would be a big reaction. But contrary to her expectations, Olivier looked confused instead. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what she just said. With a slight frown, he asked. ¡°A mummy¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! The Marquis tried several times to throw it away, but Madam Mariel kept stopping him. It seems to be their ancestor¡¯s mummified body.¡± At that, Olivier¡¯s expression became more perplexed. ¡°An ancestor of House Russell¡­ Are you saying that it¡¯s being kept in this townhouse¡¯s basement without getting buried?¡± ¡°I guess so. I wanted to go see it at least once, but the Marquis said he absolutely doesn¡¯t ever want to go. But Lord Olivier, do you want to go with me?¡± Contemplating it for a moment, Olivier eventually nodded. ¡°If you want me to go with you, then I will.¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Even if this was the basement, it didn¡¯t feel all that scary. The hallways were bright and spacious, and really, the other part of the basement was used as a cellar and pantry, When the thick, oak door was opened, they walked into a well-adorned exhibit room. Items like burial items, ancient jewelry, and very old magic stones were placed neatly in glass cases. It looked too much like a museum for it to be terrifying. There, in the innermost part of the room, was a coffin with the mummy contained in it. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± They were both at a loss for words. But soon, Radis spoke frankly. ¡°That looks so gross¡­¡± Radis examined the mummy closely. Inside the coffin, the mummy was wrapped in silk clothes and had a mask over its face. And on the mummy¡¯s chest, there was a yellowed piece of parchment. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Radis was about to lean over the mummy so she could read the words written there, but¡ª ¡°Radis¡­¡± Olivier carefully grabbed her by the arm. ¡°It might be better not to get too close.¡± Looking back at him, Radis noticed that he seemed to be a bit alarmed. So, Radis obediently took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that we shouldn¡¯t have seen it, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Even though it¡¯s wearing a mask and some clothes, it still looks positively spine chilling.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, I¡¯d have really regretted looking at it.¡± Thus, they left the mummy room while feeling spooked. With the heavy door now closed behind them, Radis felt Olivier¡¯s quiet breathing. Somehow, it seemed like he was trembling minutely. Radis placed a hand on his shoulder and whispered in a low voice. ¡°¡­Lord Olivier?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Olivier flinched, and he turned sharply to look at her. He was so startled that his eyes looked as round as a bunny¡¯s. Seeing this, Radis had to grit her teeth tightly. She just might burst into laughter at this rate. Fortunately, she seemed to have succeeded in diverting Olivier¡¯s earlier thoughts. ¡°Are you afraid of the¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Olivier replied to her in a determined tone. ¡°I was merely surprised. A thought passed through my mind, that this could happen after a person dies.¡± As they were walking away from the room, Radis nodded, but she suddenly looked behind them. Noticing this, Olivier narrowed his eyes and also looked where Radis was staring, but there was no one. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ As expected. There seems to be a ghost haunting this place.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivier¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a ghost?¡± ¡°I often see ghosts. I feel a distinct shift in the atmosphere whenever they appear, and I felt it just now¡ªhere.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. The borderlands around Monsterwood were usually deserted, and that¡¯s because those villages had been ravaged by monsters before. Perhaps because of the lingering miasma, but ghosts often appeared in those places. Low-level ghosts were less threatening compared to ghouls. They¡¯re a very weak type of monster, and they¡¯ll disappear after just shining a torch on them. Rather, it was a bit of a stretch to call them monsters in the first place. However, the moment he heard that there was a ghost here, Olivier¡¯s face instantly became devoid of any color. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not very good at handling something like that, so¡­¡± His limbs moving stiffly now, Olivier quickly climbed back up the stairs. Then he hurried back to the drawing room and went straight in front of the fireplace. Olivier asked cautiously. ¡°It didn¡¯t follow us here, did it? The¡­ The ghost.¡± With Olivier acting so adorably, Radis nearly burst into a fit of laughter. ¡°Of course not. If it did, then I¡¯ll chase it out for you.¡± As they were standing in front of the fire, an attendant of the imperial palace approached them carefully. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re due back to the palace now. The sun has already set, and it¡¯s almost time for the palace gates to close.¡± But Olivier did not move. He stood tall in front of the fireplace¡ªlike a marble statue, motionless. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Radis had a hunch that something¡¯s wrong, so she observed Olivier. He looked the same as he usually did, but strangely enough, his eyes still looked like a bunny¡¯s eyes. Right now, he¡¯s staring out the window, where darkness had begun to fall. His eyes were round. And Radis herself widened her eyes. ¡®No way¡­ You¡¯re actually scared? You¡¯re scared because I mentioned that there was a ghost?¡¯ A moment of silence passed briefly. Then, Olivier opened his lips to speak. ¡°Radis.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I believe it¡¯s a little too late already for me to travel back to the palace. May I stay the night?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± In no time, Radis regretted showing Olivier the mummy. No, she regretted bringing up the ghost offhandedly like that. ¡®What do I say?¡¯ Radis looked at the palace attendant. He, too, had a frightened expression as he shook his head furtively. That¡¯s quite clearly a ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Your Highness, um¡­¡± But when Radis looked back at Olivier and met his gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but trail off. His eyes were really round. Really, like a bunny¡¯s. Those round, violet eyes¡ªthe hue of which looking as sweet as freshly made grape jam¡ªglistened pitifully. Twinkle, twinkle. Twinkle, twinkle. Twinkle¡­ ¡°¡­Of course you may¡­¡­¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª * * * After her bath and after she changed into comfortable clothes, Radis now sat at the edge of her bed. She stretched out her sore legs. ¡°Wow, my legs hurt.¡± She walked around all day in high heels, so the soles of her feet and her calves were very sore. If she wiggled her toes even a little, it felt like they¡¯re going to cramp at once. ¡°Is that really normal? Sending assassins to each other between the Imperial Family¡­?¡± Radis answered herself immediately. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s possible.¡± Besides that, Olivier already seemed to know who exactly was behind the assassination attempt. Radis stepped on the cold marble floor, wiggling her toes absentmindedly. She was lost in thought. ¡®Why did His Highness look like that?¡¯ When Olivier explained the assassination attempt and said, ¡®This happens all the time,¡¯ why did his expression look like that? Of course, his life had been threatened like that, and it¡¯s only natural that he wouldn¡¯t like it. But rather than a face of contempt or hatred¡­ He looked so¡­ hurt. ¡®What made him react that way?¡¯ And strangely, the other thing that lingered in Radis¡¯ mind was how Olivier had been more concerned about her well-being rather than his own. Immersed in her thoughts, Radis sat down and began meditating so that she could shake off these worries. On the outside, it might seem like she was just sitting in a daze. But right now, she was circulating the mana in her body. If anyone who could see mana were to watch her now, they¡¯d see the slight red hue rising from her whole body. ¡®I think this is even harder than manifesting my mana.¡¯ As Armano instructed her in their correspondence, the first commonly done step in mana training was to manifest and conjure mana. This mana training method that Armano wrote about was actually quite a delicate process of manifestation. But Radis had never learned any specific training methods before. All the training she had done was on the go¡ªlearning through practical experience. For someone like her, who had to regularly risk her life while fighting against monsters, she had to do it even if she didn¡¯t want to. However, that kind of training method couldn¡¯t be done in a place such as the Russell Marquisate. So, what Radis had been immersed in lately was learning how to do the same mana manifestation she did with her body in her previous life. To her, controlling mana was like the act of breathing. When exhaling, one¡¯s breath could be let out strongly or weakly, hot or cold. But because her mana was inside her body, she was never really sure whether it existed or not. Back then, she could hardly feel the presence of mana within her body. However, it was a different story now. When she had accumulated a vast amount of mana after she absorbed all that from the magic stones before, her body changed once her mana core made itself known. If she were to focus on her core and start from there, she could also feel the presence of the mana circulating in her body¡ªjust like breathing. Radis had been practicing her mana circulation for some time now. It was still difficult for her. Her mana core was between her heart and her navel. So from there, she would start pushing mana out. Radis wasn¡¯t really expecting any significant outcome from this training method. She just thought that it would help her recover. Typically, she would feel very refreshed after she had done this. So, her sore legs might feel better any time now. Additionally¡ªand this was something she hadn¡¯t known until now¡ªit seemed like this method was allowing her senses to get maximized as well. All of a sudden, she heard Olivier¡¯s voice from beyond the walls. ¡°Tell Joel¡­ to be my proxy until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Your Highness, will it be alright even if you do this?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do this now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be alright.¡± She heard Olivier let out a pained sigh from the next room, then suddenly, the door burst open and someone left through it. Radis gasped. And she hurriedly gathered her mana back. Silence fell over her surroundings. ¡®The receiving area of His Highness¡¯ chambers¡­ must be right next to my bedroom.¡¯ She immediately thought of Olivier¡¯s privacy, so she decided that she should stop her mana training here. Fortunately, the muscle pain in her legs seemed to have disappeared. Radis sighed as she stared at the wall. ¡®I¡¯m sure that His Highness has a lot of troubles, too.¡¯ But if she still continued to eavesdrop, then she¡¯d just be meddling uselessly. She heard people say this before¡ªthat the most useless type of concern was concern for the imperial family. However, after thinking back on the prince¡¯s expression before, and the conversation she heard just now, she eventually went on to worry uselessly and restlessly. In the end, Radis put on a robe over her nightgown, then she slipped out of her room. Radis decided to check a few places then just go back to her room if she couldn¡¯t find him. But soon enough, she found Olivier in the same drawing room they were in earlier. She didn¡¯t even have to go through a lot of trouble to find him. He was sitting alone in front of the fireplace, blankly staring at the fire that was practically extinguished by now. Despite saying that he was scared of ghosts, it didn¡¯t seem like that at all right now. Rather, he looked like an apparition right now. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Radis felt quite sorry towards him, so she picked up some firewood with the intention of adding them to the fire. ¡°Your Highness.¡± So lost in thought that he didn¡¯t even notice that Radis had approached him, Olivier looked up blankly. And he was met with the sight of a woman, wearing a fluttery lace nightgown and a cute pink robe atop it, while also hugging firewood in her arms. Olivier nearly burst into laughter at the absurdity of this scene. A little embarrassed, Radis explained. ¡°Rina chose this nightwear for me.¡± Radis pushed the wood blocks into the fire familiarly, piling them atop the embers. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? This should make you warm.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, thank you.¡± ¡°By any chance, does your throat hurt? Would you like me to bring you some warm tea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Your voice doesn¡¯t sound okay. You must not be used to the cold air we were met with earlier today.¡± Misunderstanding Olivier¡¯s strained voice¡ªwhich was only really due to him holding back his laughter¡ªRadis went to the kitchen and brought back a pot of tea. ¡°It¡¯s lavender tea. It¡¯ll help you sleep soundly.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± They sat side by side in front of the fireplace, holding their warm teacups and watching the flames burning. Absent-minded for a moment, something suddenly came to mind. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I wanted to bring it up earlier, but I didn¡¯t have the chance. May I ask you something?¡± Olivier turned his head and looked at Radis. Unlike just a moment ago, his face looked warm now, basking under the color of the fire. Radis gulped. ¡®Your Highness, towards me, do you¡­¡¯ But at that very moment, her rationality hit the back of her head like a sledgehammer. ¡®A-A-Are you crazy? How could you ask that!¡¯ Radis dropped her head, her lips opening and closing silently. Then, Olivier spoke. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I can answer what you¡¯d like to ask me now.¡± Radis hardened like ice. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°The person who wants me dead.¡± Olivier smiled brightly as he saw Radis staring back at him, her mouth agape. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to die that easily.¡± Contrary to the weight of his words, his tone was infinitely gentle, as if he was soothing a child. Seeing his kind gaze upon her, Radis realized. ¡®He¡¯s trying to reassure me. Even though he¡¯s the one who¡¯s suffering under all this.¡¯ The tumult she had felt just now soon subsided, and her heart ached as if someone was squeezing her heart. While he was trying to hide his pain like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. The tip of her nose started to sting. But she didn¡¯t want to look weak. She couldn¡¯t do that in front of him, when he was doing his best to hide his wounds for her sake. To hide the pain that she was also feeling, Radis likewise smiled ambiguously. Was it because of the flames of the fireplace? The atmosphere surrounding them began to feel exceptionally hot. Olivier¡¯s violet eyes, which had always looked cool, also turned red as if they were heating up. The heat from his eyes radiated towards Radis¡¯ face. His gaze was exceedingly warm, and his breath trembled ever so softly. Radis was surprised by this discovery. How did he ever look like a cold statue before? Like a doll? She felt a faint shudder run down her spine. Radis was seized with the urge to reach out and touch his face. His cheeks looked so warm and soft, deeply flushed by the flames in front of them, rather than seeming like the texture of a cold pearl. But no. She couldn¡¯t do that. This man was the Third Imperial Prince of the Empire. Touching him was not as easy as petting a kitten. Once more, Radis realized something. Like breathing and like mana, emotions were similar. No one knows what kind of emotions someone else is holding within their heart until they are uttered. She turned away from him, taking in a slow inhale of the cold air. Then, Olivier opened his lips to speak. ¡°Did God¡­ send you to me?¡± At that, Radis¡¯ eyes went wide as she looked at him once more. ¡°What?¡± Olivier smiled shyly. ¡°It feels as if God has sent you to end my suffering.¡± ¡®Your Highness, what are you talking about?¡¯ Radis wanted to ask. However, the lingering heat in Olivier¡¯s eyes was stopping her lips from moving. Radis had no choice but to stay silent once more. ¡°That day, during my birthday celebration at the Marquis¡¯ estate, such agony shook me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Radis recalled how he had been back then. That day, Olivier carried himself with an icy, but beautiful air to him, like a sharp disk made entirely out of silver. He looked perfect. Was he suffering, even at that very moment? Olivier swept a lock of his hair back. Hair that was like silver thread, sparkling in the red light. He took a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°My birthday is the day I look forward to the least.¡± Somehow, it felt as if he was confessing a secret. After saying so, Olivier let out a long, drawn-out sigh. It was the kind of sigh that sounded as if a tangled line was coming undone in his heart. Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª He leaned his head against the armrest of the sofa beside him as he was sitting on the ground, then he continued to murmur with a relaxed voice. ¡°So¡­ When I saw you, I could tell right away. You¡¯re like me, you¡¯re in pain¡­ We didn¡¯t know each other then, but I could tell. So¡­ I was overcome with the desire to see you smile.¡± Radis couldn¡¯t say anything back. If her pain could be compared to a wound, then it would have been heavily scabbed and calloused over. Did he recognize her pain, which she had already hidden so deep within her that she didn¡¯t even know that it still existed? Radis looked up at him with a strange feeling. Perhaps the lavender tea was proving to be effective, or perhaps because he was relaxed now, but Olivier looked like he could fall asleep at any given moment. Radis pulled down the blanket from the sofa and wrapped it around him, over his shoulders. When her touch reached him, Olivier smiled faintly and closed his eyes, like a cat in a pleasant mood. When he closed his eyes, Radis thought that it was fortunate. So many things had transpired during this day. When she led the subjugation squad and hunted monsters, she had to deal with so many things while constantly moving her body. In such cases, her body was tired, but her mind became sharper and sharper. Now, however, it was the first time that she was struck with such a hurricane of emotions. Her head felt so overwhelmed. Everything that happened today felt like a distant dream. ¡®Ah, stop. Just stop for today.¡¯ Radis decided to stop thinking. Instead, she stared dazedly at Olivier, who was slowly dozing off. ¡®Cute.¡¯ Despite feeling like she was going out of her mind from all the turmoil her head was undergoing, it seemed like only foolish thoughts could break through the barrier now. Radis smirked. Even so, the dozing Olivier really was cute. He was a mature princely figure as his eyes were opened, but now that his eyes were closed, and now that he was asleep, his face looked like a child¡¯s. Rambling thoughts came into her head. ¡®Everyone¡¯s cute when they¡¯re asleep. That thick-skulled Thierry and that silly Laszlo¡¯s faces were unbearable to look at while they¡¯re awake, but when they¡¯re finally snoring away, they looked kinda cute, too¡­ Ah, I miss those rascals¡­¡¯ Radis also pulled a blanket over her shoulders. She sat back, leaning against the other armrest of the sofa. She still stared at Olivier¡¯s sleeping face. ¡®Right, during that day¡­ I wasn¡¯t the only one who was suffering.¡¯ The night that she had been alone during that fancy banquet, as if she was a plague-spreading clown that no one wanted to be in contact with¡ªthe outcast of her own family. Rather, if she had truly died at the end of her previous life, she would have finally found eternal rest. As if she had been tricked by some transcendent being, forced against her will to return to the same life¡­ It was all just too cruel. She didn¡¯t want to go through the same pain again. So she decided once and for all to struggle and live a life for herself somehow. But then she had been put in that ridiculous dress, and she was subjected to the unforgiving stares of all those strangers. There¡¯s no way she would not have been suffering. When Margaret told Radis that she should know her place, it was as if she was being stabbed by an awl, cutting deep into her flesh. And when Margaret proceeded to leave her behind to that despicable Huber, it¡¯s as if she was rubbing salt into the already terrible wound. In the meantime, she needed to endure. Her knees had buckled, and for some reason or another, she did not have the strength to stand up again. But then, he reached out to her. And he made it possible for her to stand up once more. * * * ¡°Kuu-hrmph.¡± Yves Russel opened his eyes. He stared blankly at his side on the bed, and he found that orange rinds were strewn all over him. ¡°Ah, I fell asleep while eating oranges last night¡­¡± Whenever he came to the capital, he tended to shut himself in his room for days on end, doing nothing but eat and sleep as if he was a hibernating bear. He simply could not understand anyone who thought that going on a trip, attending a fancy banquet, or gambling the night away was relaxing. For him, they¡¯re just an extension of his work. He was the kind of man who thought that the ultimate break from work was to just roll around bed like this. However, it¡¯s impossible for him to do that in the Russell Marquisate¡¯s residence at Loire. There was a lot of work to do, and there were many vassals observing his every move. He couldn¡¯t get rid of his restlessness there. For him, the Dvirath townhouse was an oasis away from all that heavy work. Rina also understood this, so she also made sure to indulge him because she knew how much rest meant to him. Yves pulled a hand out of the duvet and tapped an orange peel that was stuck on his pillow. He¡¯s thirsty. When he turned to look around, he saw that a new water pitcher had been thoughtfully placed within his reach on the bedside table. Yves raised only his upper body out the sheets, and he poured himself a glass of water. Normally, he would have just stayed in bed for days and days. However¡­ ¡®Radis.¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Yves shook his head like a dog and let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°If she came, then she would have said something, right? So I guess she didn¡¯t come?¡± Well, even if Radis did come here, he¡¯d have been asleep at that time. But anyway, he¡¯s still blaming Radis. Looking at the light streaming through the curtains, Yves estimated the time. The amount of light outside told him that it¡¯s perhaps just around daybreak. It would only be a waste of time to get out of bed now. ¡°Ugh¡­ hiic¡­¡± Nevertheless, Yves dragged himself out of bed, holding back his tears. If he were to compare resisting the temptation of a beautiful woman and getting out of bed when the sheets were so warm¡­ He¡¯d definitely say that the latter was, by far, a lot more painful. Still, he had no choice. Hit by the cold winter air, he put on his thick robe and left his bedroom, hunching his shoulders all the way down. It was usually quiet around the mansion at this time, but strangely enough, it was lively right now. The candles were fully lit everywhere, and all the employees were moving in perfect order. Puzzled, Yves went downstairs for now. He saw several handmaids, including Lina, lined up near the front door. It seemed like they were seeing someone off. Yves approached Lina and asked. ¡°Hey, is it nighttime right now?¡± The very question made Lina jump, as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Oh my, oh my. Milord! Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me¡­? Isn¡¯t this my house though¡­?¡± ¡°You said that you¡¯ll be resting for a few days, right, sir?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, well¡­¡± ¡°But my goodness, look at you! Milord, if you¡¯re going to stay here, please hurry and change your clothes first!¡± ¡°Clothes? Why?¡± ¡°Because we have a guest! And he¡¯s about to come out now!¡± ¡°Guest? What guest? Radis?¡± Then, a gentle voice could be heard from the stairs. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping right now. I carried her to her bedroom.¡± Before they knew it, the dressed up Olivier was languidly descending the stairs. In his absolute confusion, Yves¡¯ mouth gaped widely. ¡®The Third Prince? Why¡¯s the Third Prince coming down from there? And what did he say? Carried who to her bedroom? Whaaat? What? What? No way, does that mean that he¡¯s been together with her until now? With R-R-R-Radis?¡± There were so many things he wanted to point out right now. However, after seeing Olivier¡¯s face, Yves had no choice but to keep silent. Not only was Olivier dressed in formal clothes, but his demeanor had also reverted back to the perfect mask he¡¯s been showing to others until now¡ªthe mask that was the Third Prince of the Empire. As Olivier went down the stairs and now stood in front of Yves Russell, there was no longer any trace of yesterday¡¯s tender smile, bright expression, or eyes full of sadness. Now, there was no smile, his expression instead looked dark, and his eyes revealed nothing, as though they were gemstones. After staring hard at Yves Russell, Olivier soon opened his lips to speak. ¡°There must be something that you want.¡± Hearing this, Yves felt his simmering emotions cool down at once. Right. He had a plan. Wasn¡¯t that the plan from the very beginning? An underhanded plan to use Radis so that he could get closer to Olivier. Bluntly speaking, what he¡¯s doing right now was to use the heart of a young woman as she was in a bad situation herself. However, be that as it may, he¡¯s doing this because there¡¯s something he wished to achieve. A sardonic smile slowly made itself known on Yves Russell¡¯s lips. ¡°Your Highness, there is nothing that I wish to have. All I pray for is the well being of our beautiful Empire and the Imperial Family.¡± Then, Yves Russell lowered his voice and whispered. ¡°And as long as my ¡®special¡¯ loyalty towards Your Highness is recognized, what more could I want?¡± Olivier looked at Yves Russell with unfeeling eyes. He knew that Yves Russell was hoping to reclaim the stature of a duke that House Russell had before. It was highly likely that he¡¯s approaching Olivier for that very reason. And that¡¯s exactly why Olivier couldn¡¯t trust Yves Russell even more. If he really wished to be reinstated as a duke, then all he had to do was approach Charles, the first prince. But here he was, so blatantly trying to curry Olivier¡¯s favor. As if he knew what Olivier¡¯s objective was. ¡®What does this person know, and how far has he found out?¡¯ Olivier was originally the kind of man who would not allow this kind of approach. Anyone who walked on a wide road had many options available to them. They would be able to join hands with many people, plan ahead together, attract more allies, and move forward seamlessly. However, from the moment that he was born, he had been on just a singular, narrow path. Coming to a grinding halt meant death for him. He could not let his guard down for a moment. Even a mere feather falling upon his shoulder could prove fatal to him. He lived for twenty years without even breathing. Except for yesterday. So¡­ he could not refuse Yves Russell¡¯s hand. Olivier finally answered. ¡°Marquis Russell.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°There is something that you do not know about me.¡± Olivier took a step closer to Yves. In turn, Yves pricked up his ears as if he could not miss out on even a single word. Olivier¡¯s exquisite lips moved. ¡°I dislike the color black.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°The mere sight of black clothes that look like mourning clothes appalls me. To be more precise, perhaps it¡¯s a feeling closer to repugnance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Yves Russell was snuggly wrapped in the usual black robe today, so he couldn¡¯t help but freeze up with shock. Seeing Yves like this, the corners of Olivier¡¯s lips went up a little. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that about me. Please be mindful of that from now on.¡± Olivier said this with a low voice, then soon took a step back from the other man. He stared at Yves with the same cold gaze he usually had. ¡°A small incident took place yesterday which made me unable to return to the Imperial Palace right away, that¡¯s why I stayed overnight. I thank you for your generosity, Marquis. See you again soon.¡± Olivier bowed slightly, then turned around. Waiting at the front of the mansion, the attendants of the imperial palace and the knights of the imperial guard bowed to Olivier as he passed by. And there, a carriage with the imperial family¡¯s coat of arms greeted him¡ªas if it was a yawning black abyss that was the entrance to hell. Towards the imperial palace he would return, where people with pitch-black cores endowed themselves with shining, gold shells, and where the stage had been set with a floor lined entirely with sharpened knives. It¡¯s time for him to return to that place. Olivier stood at the door of the carriage and looked back for the last time. ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve yearned for something so badly.¡¯ At first, he only wanted to see her smile. After seeing her smile once, he thought that he could turn away from her without any regret. However, with every passing moment that he spent with her, he found that he could not bear to take his eyes off her. When he saw her munching on delicious food as her cheeks were all puffed up like that, it was the first time that he learned how to be full even without eating food. He even brought chocolate¡ªthe food he was the least fond of¡ªto his mouth without thinking. Even while embarrassed, she was so adorable. And when she had been so enraptured by a hat that had a clearly strange design, he was compelled to buy it for her, even when he knew it¡¯d be too excessive. However, what was he to do? She was so charming even when she was being a little angry. ¡°Ah.¡± Olivier let out a small sound. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to give the cake to the Lady.¡± An attendant by his side replied while bowing down. ¡°I shall deliver it without fail, Your Highness.¡± Olivier nodded lightly, and eventually climbed into the carriage. Whenever he would present her with more gifts, she always looked conflicted and hesitant, and would also try to dissuade him most of the time. However, seeing her like this only made Olivier understand the meaning of the word, ¡®lovely¡¯. In the rattling carriage, Olivier gently closed his eyes and recalled Radis. So moved to the point that she might cry at just receiving candy. So innocent as she smiled at the swans. So worried as she saw him trembling. And last night, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him, and so she slept deeply next to him¡­ If only he could, he wants to stamp the image of her behind his eyes. ¡®No¡­¡¯ If he were to be greedier¡­ ¡®I want her.¡¯ As soon as he realized it, he felt a strange sensation spreading throughout his entire body. At this moment, he was completely filled with desire, with yearning for her. To the point that everything else felt insignificant. He, himself, was shocked by this epiphany. Throughout all his life, he regarded himself to be a fairly cold and cynical man. Agitation and any show of emotion were such things that he thought foolish. He much preferred abiding by a solid plan, approaching everything that came his way with equanimous intellect. But, here and now, he had a hunch that he would not be able to continue doing so. ¡®What should I do to have her?¡¯ The moment he decided that he wished to have her for himself, his heart began to pound excitedly, frantically. Yet, as opposed to his frenzied heart, the look in his eyes sank colder and colder. ¡®Should I reinstate Marquis Russell as a Duke? Then, the Empress¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to manipulate Charles. But does the Marquis truly want only that? Will he give her up completely?¡¯ Though Olivier immediately corrected his thoughts. ¡®No, this isn¡¯t the right approach.¡¯ If he were to go on like this¡ªif he would try to win her pure affection with such methods¡ªthis would be nothing but an insult to her. ¡®Radis, what must I do to win you over?¡¯ Olivier was the kind of man who would make plans upon plans and countermeasures upon countermeasures that would take a long time to create, like a long, complex and meandering maze. His experience in making such plans hones his ability to study the problem at hand and quickly derive a solution to it. But he found himself unable to do so with the matter he¡¯s facing now. ¡°Why?¡± Olivier peered out the carriage window and gazed upon the Russell Marquisate¡¯s townhouse. She¡¯s in there. He needed only to traverse a short distance to reach her once more¡ªonly a few minutes and he would be in front of her again¡ªhowever, as it was now, it felt as if he was extending his hand towards a distant star in the evening sky. With such warmth in her eyes, with such sweetness in her smile¡­ He did not know what to do to keep her in his arms. I want her. I want her so much. He couldn¡¯t think of a plan or any way at all to get her. His mouth began to feel dry and he began to feel oh so thirsty, as if a lump of cotton was stuck inside his throat. Olivier groaned in pain. Then, he sighed. ¡°Haa¡­¡± In his yearning for her, the breath that he let out made it seem like he¡¯s become a man wholly dedicated to sugar, as sweet as its fragrance was. t/n: gosh when olivier started thinking like a yandere i kinda got excited a little?? but when he corrected his thoughts, that¡¯s when i swooned even harder aaaaargh ((fyi, i¡¯m primarily on team yves, but our dear prince is making it so hard XD)) Want to read more? Up to [20] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 131 Chapter 131 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª The day Radis returned from her five-day stay at the capital, Berry and the other handmaids threw a small party for her. Well, they say it¡¯s ¡®small¡¯, but it was no less than a grand banquet. They ate the cake that Olivier gave as a gift, Brendon¡¯s cooking, and Yves¡¯ especially sponsored sweet wine. Then, Berry asked with twinkling eyes. ¡°Lady Radis, please tell us about the Imperial Palace!¡± With the handmaids all gathered around her with their hands under their chins, Radis told them a story about the endless gardens of the imperial palace, its gorgeous buildings that look like they¡¯d come out of jewelry boxes, the noble ladies in dazzlingly colorful dresses, and the knights of the Order of the White Dragon who were all in shimmering white uniforms. Maybe her descriptions were quite vivid? The handmaids seemed to be completely engrossed in Radis¡¯ story. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s so cool! Me too, I want a White Dragon knight to ask me on a dance¡­!¡± Smirking at Berry¡¯s dreamy face, Melody quipped at her as if to make her wake up. ¡°You do know there¡¯s going to be a ton of noble ladies lined up in front of a White Dragon knight, right?¡± ¡°Uuuugh, what¡¯s so wrong about a little wishful thinking, huh?¡± Then, Nicky suddenly jumped up and said, ¡°I wanna dance now!¡± And she struck a pose. Berry, too, jumped up and snatched Nicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Me too!¡± The tipsy girls didn¡¯t even need any music. April clapped her hands for them. Feeling shy, Radis couldn¡¯t stand up right away to dance. But the handmaids, who were dancing barefoot in their nightgowns, looked really really happy. So, Radis plucked the courage to stand up from her seat. ¡°Nicky, dance with me this time!¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s an honor!¡± With their arms twined, the girls danced excitedly together. If one grew tired, she¡¯d sit on the floor and clap until her palms turned red, then when she had the energy again, she¡¯d stand up and dance. The sound of their small feet skipping on the floor, of their hands clapping, and of their peals of laughter continued past midnight. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± As everyone grew exhausted, they dropped to the floor that was fully covered with a fluffy carpet. Despite being so exhausted, none of them said that they should retire to their own bedrooms. They naturally took some pillows and cushions, hugged each other in their arms, and cozied up underneath their blankets and near the fireplace. Tanya spoke. ¡°You know, scary stories are perfect at times like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± The maids nodded and agreed, but that was all. ¡°So Nicky, do you know any scary stories?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a few, but¡­ Don¡¯t you just tend to forget those strange scary stories after hearing them once?¡± ¡°Yeah, I get what you mean.¡± At that moment, Radis opened her lips to speak. ¡°Do you know about the secret dungeon of the Imperial Palace?¡± Her low whisper drew the young women¡¯s attention to her at once. Berry shook her head quickly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural, since this is a story that even the people staying at the Imperial Palace keep quiet about.¡± Exactly as Armano said. Radis mimicked Armano, who originally told her the story, and spoke in a low, hushed voice. ¡°If you pass through the gorgeous buildings of the Imperial Palace, and head towards its deepest place, there¡¯s a tower where light does not shine. And inside the tower¡¯s dungeon, the darkest secret of this whole world is kept secret¡ªa girl who was once called a witch.¡± * * * The girl had been branded as a witch because of her power. Everything the girl touched with her hands would catch fire, would be killed, or would be extorted of everything. Everything the girl touched with her hands would become black lumps of coal and would die. It was a power that could only be called the power of a witch. Even her father and mother were afraid of her. They tied up the girl with dry thorns and locked her in a hut far, far away from the village. Rumors about her crossed mountains and rivers, then soon entered the beautiful prince¡¯s ears. Curious, the prince, along with a knight and a priest, crossed those mountains and rivers to meet the girl. After their long journey, the prince finally met the girl whose entire body was hidden by the thicket, constrained entirely with vines and thorns. The prince asked, ¡°Are you truly the witch who burns, kills and takes everything away?¡± The girl answered, ¡°Yes, I am the witch. But it is all right. I am tied to these thorns, I am entirely bound. For this, I cannot burn, kill nor take anything away.¡± The prince nodded in admiration. His curiosity was sated. However, he could not bring himself to leave the girl. He felt sorry for the young girl who was trapped in the thicket full of sharp thorns. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 132 So, the prince said, ¡°Fire can burn, kill and take everything away. But at the same time, you can bake bread, smelt iron to make weapons, and allow freezing bodies to be warm again. Can you not also be one who makes, saves, and brings life unto everything?¡± The prince¡¯s words moved the girl¡¯s heart. Thus, the girl burned the thorns and followed the prince, holding his hand. The girl learned from the prince how to make barley bread, how to make weapons by smelting iron, and how to warm frozen bodies. He offered the barley bread and weapons to the prince, and so too did she make the prince warm. And, the girl fell in love with the prince. However, the prince could not accept the girl¡¯s love. This was because he already had a beloved princess, even before he crossed the mountains and the rivers to meet the girl. The knight said, ¡°Do not love His Highness, dear girl. If you do so, you will be stuck in that thicket of thorns evermore.¡± The priest said, ¡°Dear girl, you should make barley bread, create weapons and bring warmth to more people. That is what your hands are for.¡± But the girl cried, ¡°I must provide love to everyone in the world, but why am I not loved by anyone at all?¡± The priest replied, ¡°You have already been receiving God¡¯s full love. Your hands are evidence enough, do you not feel it?¡± The girl cried once more, ¡°These two hands are not brought upon by God¡¯s love. They are a curse! Because of these hands, my mother and father tied me up to a thicket full of thorns and locked me away. When I raised my head, people would come to spit at me so much that it was like rain. When I lowered my head, people slapped me now and again. Was all that, too, God¡¯s love and God¡¯s will?¡± The priest answered, ¡°For you have insulted God, you shall now be punished.¡± Black vines full of thorns sprang from beneath the girl¡¯s feet and squeezed her whole body. The knight knelt in front of the girl and wept, ¡°Have you not realized the love I harbored for you all this time?¡± When the knight touched the thorns, they stopped crushing the girl. The knight closed the girl¡¯s eyes with his hand. And, the girl forgot all the pain and fell into a long, long slumber. As the girl had become as hard as stone, the prince carried her and crossed the mountains and the rivers and soon returned to his own kingdom. He showed the girl to the princess and said, ¡°My beautiful Princess, this is the Witch.¡± As she received this precious gift, the princess was very happy. The princess took great care to hide the girl in the underground dungeon of a tower where light did not shine. The girl, who had become stone, was still in the basement. Waiting for the day she could wake up once again. * * * Berry sniffed and let out a cry. ¡°I feel so sorry for the girl!¡± Melody patted Berry on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a scary story, but it¡¯s also sad.¡± Nicky looked a little puzzled. ¡°Sure it¡¯s sad, but it¡¯s not scary though?¡± At Nicky¡¯s words, Radis was taken aback. ¡°Uh, i-is that so?¡± Then, April raised a candle and placed it in front of her. ¡°Let me tell you all a story, too.¡± The young women¡¯s eyes then turned to April. She began the story with a hushed voice, as quiet as the whispering wind outside the window. ¡°This happened just a few days ago, in this very room.¡± Those words immediately made the temperature in the room drop, freezing the young women¡¯s bodies. April continued with a whisper. ¡°It was past midnight, just like it is now. I couldn¡¯t sleep that night, and I was going to go downstairs to get a glass of water from the kitchen. As you know, I have to pass by this room before getting there. It was then.¡± Already terrified, Berry¡¯s teeth started chattering. But April continued her story. ¡°I heard something in this room going, ta-dak, ta-dak¡­¡± April tapped the floor with her hands, making a small sound like that. Even though they knew it was just her voice, the frightened young women shuddered. ¡°Of course, I thought that I just heard it wrong. All the maids were asleep, and Lady Radis went to the capital. This room should have been empty.¡± Then, April¡¯s voice went lower. ¡°I hesitantly leaned an ear to the door¡­¡± At that moment. Suddenly, amidst the dark, something rattled loudly. No one knew who was first, but screams eventually broke out. ¡°KYAAAAAAH!¡± ¡°WAAAAAAAH¡± ¡°GHOOOOOST!¡± Radis was not afraid of ghosts. It was an insignificant, low-level monster that could be driven away with just the light of a torch. However, when she next came to her senses, she was already clinging to the black robed Yves Russell¡¯s waist while shouting, ¡°Marquis, MARQUIS! There¡¯s a ghost, a ghost!¡± Barely grasping the current situation, Yves Russell could do nothing but stand there, dumbfounded. CH 133 As he was sleeping upstairs, he woke up to several women¡¯s loud screams, so he immediately ran down to Radis¡¯ room. He thought that something had flown in from the window, but when he arrived, the situation was like this. Yves Russell, who had one (1) dangling Radis at his waist, yelled. ¡°Please, let me get some shut eye here!¡± The light in the room was switched on. The girls, who were all wearing dusters, inside the now well-lit room could be seen. Among them, his eyes turned to Nicky. And Nicky quickly turned herself in. ¡°I-I apologize, Milord. I didn¡¯t know that everyone would be so surprised¡­¡± Yves opened one palm, showing a set of earplugs. ¡°You were already stomping and playing around, and I thought you guys were finally over, but then you all even screamed? I am now keenly and painfully aware of just how much noise seeps through the walls and floors of this residence!¡± As she finally regained her wits about her, Radis let go of his waist and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marquis¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Milord¡­¡± Yves snorted and stomped back to his room. After he disappeared, the women who were hunched over began to giggle. They soon burst into a quiet peal of laughter. ¡°Did you see?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± ¡°Even his earplugs are black!¡± Laughter spread like a wave through them. * * * The next morning. Allen handed over a note that Yves wrote to Radis, who woke up late. [ Dear noisy Young Miss, a visitor of yours is coming today. ] ¡°Visitor¡­?¡± Radis asked Allen who the ¡®visitor¡¯ was, but Allen¡¯s only response was a meaningful smile. Yves, the person who sent the note, had also left the mansion pretty early today. She wondered who this guest might be, but she also had something else to do today. Carrying with her a bundle of paper and a quill, Radis headed for the marquisate¡¯s library. She entered the room with small windows and high ceilings¡ªwhich served to ward the sun¡¯s direct rays. It was densely packed with high bookshelves, making it look like they were trees along a boulevard from below. Apart from that, the bookshelves themselves were filled to the brim with books. Radis couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight. ¡°Wow¡­¡± At Radis¡¯ soft exclamation, someone looked up from a pile of books, and he scrambled out of there to greet her. ¡°Welcome! I am Ron, the librarian. If you¡¯re looking for a particular book, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± Ron was wearing thick glasses, and this made his eyes look bigger than they really were. Because of that, the man gave off the impression of an owl. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯d like to see a map first.¡± ¡°A map? Which area, Your Ladyship?¡± ¡°Monsterwood.¡± ¡°Oho, the woods¡­ This way, please!¡± He led Radis to a shelf full of rolled parchment. And, he carefully pulled out a few maps. ¡°Truthfully, there is no accurate map of Monsterwood. Here is a map of Monsterwood that was drawn by Vitmus, but it¡¯s more imaginary than a precise map. The most accurate map of the woods is perhaps from the map of the entire continent. Here is the latest version. Even so, the interior topography of the woods has not been marked.¡± Ron explained as he pointed to the parchment. ¡°Over here, on the other hand, you¡¯ll be able to better understand the borders of the woods if you take a look at this map of the South and the North together.¡± ¡°Ahh, thank you so much!¡± ¡°The maps aren¡¯t available for borrowing, so please call me when you¡¯re done studying them while you¡¯re inside the library, Your Ladyship.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Radis carefully laid out the continental map on a very wide table. And, she started to draw the outline of Monsterwood on the paper she brought with her. Copying a map proved to be quite difficult. She thought that she was doing well at first, but it ended up being a mess. Radis was only able to draw a coherent map of Monsterwood only after crumpling up three precious sheets of paper. Then, she spread out the maps of the South and the North and wrote down the names of the major places and cities near the woods. Finally, she looked at the map that was drawn by Vitmus just for fun. Really, it was pure imagination. Vitmus drew a large castle in the center of the woods, and the woods itself was divided radially. Apart from that, Vitmus drew some strange monsters on the map itself, and some parts of the woods were named as ¡®grove of mushrooms¡¯ or ¡®grove of unicorns¡¯. This was all that Radis did, but the morning passed by quickly. Radis called Ron and asked for his help to organize the maps. Then, she asked him a question. ¡°Do you happen to have books about mana or sorcery¡­ or anything related to magic?¡± After rolling up the maps carefully with his gloved hands and returning them to the shelves, Ron answered. ¡°Oh, I apologize. We don¡¯t have any books related to magic here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Most grimoires have been designated as forbidden books.¡± Ron lowered his voice before continuing. ¡°The ancient language itself is said to contain power within it. The words can bewitch people, who could then be dragged down the wrong path. That¡¯s why most magic-related books written in the ancient language have been banned. Of course, the same is true for books about the ancient language.¡± There¡¯s nothing she could do. Radis left the library with the map she drew herself. She was planning to go back to her room to have lunch because she was getting hungry. But then, as she was walking towards the foyer so she could go up the stairs¡­ A rather familiar, shrill voice burst out from somewhere and directly pierced her eardrums. ¡°Why? I already said that I am here to see my daughter¡­!¡± Map still in hand, Radis froze where she was, as hard as a rock. Her eyes went wide, and she turned to see Margaret and Jurich standing there at the foyer. CH 134 Allen was there to block their way, a troubled expression on his face. Margaret was dressed to the nines as if she was on her way to a banquet. She pointed a finger at Allen and shouted. ¡°I left her in the Marquis¡¯ custody for a while, but she is still my daughter! With what authority are you preventing me from meeting my own daughter, who I bore in my own stomach?! The Marquis¡ª Tell the Marquis to come out this instant!¡± ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do this¡­!¡± With his large bison-like physique, Allen continued to block Margaret¡¯s way, but he couldn¡¯t really touch her directly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I¡¯m not allowed to do!¡± Realizing that Allen couldn¡¯t truly stop him, Margaret now began to push him back with her own body. Radis couldn¡¯t bear to sit still and watch. She pocketed her map and walked towards the three people. ¡°Please stop this!¡± Her voice immediately drew Margaret, Allen and Jurich¡¯s attention to her. And Radis noted a hint of dismay passing through Allen¡¯s face. ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes went wide open as she looked at Radis up and down. ¡°Radis? Oh my, look at you! The Marquis must really be quite fond of you, huh!¡± Radis stared back at Margaret coldly. Even if the woman was essentially saying, ¡®You look like you¡¯ve been doing well,¡¯ Radis couldn¡¯t understand why she had to say it in such a hateful way. This, too, was quite a feat. ¡°Radis? It¡¯s really you, Radis?¡± Jurich¡¯s reaction was worse. The reason behind Jurich¡¯s surprise was probably more because of the outfit Radis was wearing. When Radis received Yves¡¯ note earlier this morning, she had a fleeting thought that the visitor might be Olivier. That¡¯s why she was wearing a nice dress today. But if she were to be perfectly honest and after much consideration, she thought that it¡¯s too much since she was only staying at home. Radis observed Jurich as the girl¡¯s eyes scoured through the expensive dress and the classy jewelry she was wearing, as if trying to find any fault at all. Her gaze of admiration and surprise eventually turned into deep envy and distrust. Radis walked past Jurich and said nothing to her. Instead, she stood in front of Margaret and opened her lips to speak. ¡°Please leave.¡± Those two words were enough to make Margaret¡¯s brows crumpled. ¡°Your mother and sister have come to visit you, and this is what you say? And it¡¯s been such a long time since we last saw each other too! For you to be so heartless¡­¡± Radis merely repeated the same exact words, with the same exact tone. ¡°Please leave.¡± In response to those words, Margaret hit her back with one fist. ¡°Goodness gracious, I can¡¯t leave! The garden is so wide, and my back is so stiff from crossing it. Hey, I want to see how you¡¯ve been living so far! Lead me to your chambers!¡± Margaret¡¯s audacity made Radis¡¯ pupils tremble. However, Radis endured. She did not want to show anything unsightly towards Allen and the other people in the mansion. ¡°¡­I said leave.¡± Just as much as Radis¡¯ agitation soared, so too did Margaret¡¯s voice become even more shrill. ¡°And I already said that I won¡¯t! Do you think I came here just because I was bored? I¡¯m here because there¡¯s something I want to say. It¡¯s about your own younger brother, David. Your younger brother! He¡¯s been going through a lot lately. Help me out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. And I don¡¯t want to help. Please leave.¡± At that time, Jurich dug in between Margaret and Radis and practically screeched. ¡°Radis! How can you do something like this to your own family? Are you saying that you¡¯re going to coldly kick out your family now?¡± Margaret alone was overwhelming enough, but when Jurich stepped in, Radis¡¯ vision almost spun. She shook her head and raised one hand. ¡°Jurich, stop and just¡­¡± But Jurich shrieked. ¡°I told you to invite me to the Marquisate! I told you to send me gifts! But you didn¡¯t do any of that! How could you?! You¡¯re Radis Tilrod! The eldest daughter of the Tilrod family! Mother¡¯s daughter! A-And! My S-Sister!¡± Hearing Jurich call her properly as ¡®Sister¡¯ for the first time, Radis stared back at her younger sister with complete incredulity. She didn¡¯t really wish to hear someone call her ¡®Sister¡¯ before, but she never imagined that it would sound so unpleasant. When Jurich said ¡®Sister¡¯, it sounded as if she was ordering a servant to fetch something that she left behind. Before this, Radis continued to regard Jurich as a blood-related younger sister. However, at this moment, the girl seemed to be worse than any stranger. Seeing that Radis got affected by Jurich¡¯s words, Margaret excitedly encouraged the girl. ¡°Gracious, Jurich! You¡¯ve got such a way with words! This baby sister is so much better than the older sister!¡± Jurich clenched her hands into fists. It¡¯s the first time in a long while that her mother gave her a compliment. So, she began to let more words pour out of her mouth in earnest. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re over just because you left and are living well by yourself? Aren¡¯t you being too selfish? What about the rest of the family? You just gave Brother David a position in the subjugation squad so carelessly like that! You must be thinking that you¡¯ve done enough so you left, is that it?! Do you have any idea just how much Brother David is suffering at that place!¡± Those words were likely lashed out by Margaret¡¯s tongue first. As Jurich spoke in a voice that resembled Margaret and showed a face that resembled Margaret, Radis¡¯ vision started spinning even more. When Radis was younger, Jurich and Margaret constantly discriminated against her for not looking like them. She once lamented not taking after her mother, and she believed that it was her fault that she didn¡¯t look like her mother. But now, she finally came to realize. ¡®The fact that I don¡¯t resemble my mother¡­ What a huge relief.¡¯ CH 135 Chapter 135 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Other than Margaret¡¯s blond hair and green eyes, it seemed like Jurich inherited their mother¡¯s negative aspects as well. Without stopping to take a breath, Jurich went on and on and on, spouting one demeaning word after another. The way her nostrils flared during her tirade made her look like a mini-Margaret. When Radis realized this, it felt as if her blood vessels had been slashed, and that her whole body was bleeding out. Staggering forward, she clutched Jurich¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jurich¡­!¡± In her previous life, Jurich was not like this to Radis. The only person who tormented her was Margaret. Margaret was a sweet and kind mother only to David and Jurich. She was especially doting towards Jurich, who was her favorite daughter. Jurich was ever an immature princess. There were times when she fought with David, but they were merely squabbles. Jurich was a lovely girl who always smiled wherever she went. ¡°As the eldest daughter of the Tilrod family, don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility in you? Since you¡¯re the eldest, you should take care of our parents! You should care deeply about David¡¯s future because he¡¯s the pillar of our family! And you should take care of me, your younger sister! You¡¯re obligated to do all of that!¡± The fourteen-year-old Jurich was never the kind of child who¡¯d shout like this, nor was she the type to have poison lacing the tip of her tongue. Radis looked down at Jurich, her eyes welling up with tears. She was disappointed. Jurich¡¯s lips were tinted pink, but if one were to look closely, they were open abrasions all over. Apart from that, as Jurich was pointing at Radis, the small fingernails that she could see were jagged and unpolished. ¡°W-What are you looking at, huh?!¡± When Jurich realized that Radis was staring at her hand, she quickly hid it behind her body. Radis felt as if her chest was being torn apart. ¡®I wasn¡¯t there¡­ so it was redirected to Jurich like this.¡± This realization nearly made Radis collapse. Radis turned to look at Margaret. As the look in her eyes darkened, it was as if her gaze held the depths of the ocean at night, full of despair. Margaret, who met such a distant gaze, could not help but flinch. Radis slowly opened her lips to speak. ¡°Must you¡­ really do this?¡± Margaret bristled at Radis¡¯s words. ¡°Hah! Me? Do what?!¡± ¡°Must you destroy a person¡­ without ever stopping at all?¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± Radis held Jurich¡¯s arm. Frustrated, Jurich tried to pull out her arm from Radis¡¯s grasp, but she could not. ¡°Stop it! Stop it, I say!¡± Radis held Jurich¡¯s hand and raised it to Margaret¡¯s eye level. ¡°Look. Look at just how much you¡¯re destroying your children!¡± ¡°You have no right to say such a thing!¡± Margaret slapped Jurich¡¯s hand away with all her might. Her patience had run thin. Losing her rationality, Margaret began yelling right at Radis¡¯s face. ¡°Are you going to preach to me now? Fine, you¡¯re doing oh so well now, aren¡¯t you?! Do you think you¡¯ve become the Marquis¡¯s wife now? Are you showing off? Then at least take care of your own family! Why do you not even have enough sense to siphon money back to your house? You¡¯re nothing but a block-headed halfwit who can¡¯t even take care of your own family! How dare you talk back to the mother who gave birth to you when you haven¡¯t taken even the lowly position of a concubine?!¡± Because, unlike Margaret¡¯s dirty imagination, Radis was not here to be Yves¡¯s mistress. But Radis could not say that here¡ªAllen was right there, watching this spectacle. She bit down on her tongue, and if she would die from biting off her own tongue, then she shall die before ever answering back to that. Helplessly, she had no choice but to let go of Jurich¡¯s arm. As Radis staggered back, Margaret¡¯s voice rose even higher. ¡°You selfish, ungrateful wench! Be sure to birth a daughter who¡¯s just like you! Then you¡¯ll understand how I feel!¡± At that moment, the main doors burst open. From the other side of the foyer, an elegant elderly lady appeared through the doors. It was Mariel Russell, the household¡¯s matriarch from two generations ago, and Yves Russell¡¯s grandmother. Usually, she carried herself with such dignity. However, right now, Mariel was emitting an overwhelming pressure towards her surroundings, as if she was an angered queen. As her eyes scanned the crowd, everyone present suddenly became sinners, and they were compelled to lower their heads. With Mariel¡¯s appearance, Margaret regained her rationality and barked a question at Radis. ¡°You, who is this person? Explain to me w¡ª¡± As if this was the signal, Mariel Russell walked forward. She swung the doors vigorously and marched right towards Margaret. The sharp sound of clacking heels echoed across the marble floor. Then, with one gloved hand¡ªSLAP! Mariel slapped Margaret right across the cheek. ¡°Huuuuk!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Jurich, who had been trembling ever since Radis had grabbed her by the arm, gasped audibly as if she was about to faint. And Radis, too, could not help but be surprised. Margaret cried out. ¡°W-What do you think you¡¯re¡­!¡± But Mariel did not stop. SLAP! SLAAAP¡ª! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 136 Chapter 136 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª After hitting Margaret twice more, Mariel clasped her quivering wrist with her other hand. She was breathing heavily. In the meantime, Yves Russell, who was standing behind Mariel, spoke grimly. ¡°You already know who I am, so let me introduce you to this noble lady here. She is the Russell Marquisate¡¯s former matriarch and my grandmother¡ªElder Madam Mariel. Show respect.¡± Yves Russell¡¯s words were the trigger for making Margaret¡¯s face turn all blue. It was ridiculous to hear that she should be respectful towards the person who had slapped her across the face three times just a second ago, but Mariel was in a high enough position for such a thing. Even as her shoulders were shaking with anger, Margaret was forced to bow her head. Mariel shouted at her. ¡°If I weren¡¯t a powerless old woman, I would have hit you a hundred times more!¡± And with a trembling voice, Mariel continued. ¡°I was wondering what kind of parents this child had. She came here wearing rags, to the point that it was difficult to tell whether she was a boy or a girl, and yet you¡ª? You came here wearing fur and silk? By any chance, did you think that this would make you look beautiful?¡± Mariel¡¯s eyes and expression were filled to the brim with wrath and disgust. If this had been a normal circumstance, Margaret would have already retaliated as her anger reached a boiling point. However, if she were to do that here and now, she might leave this place with her head no longer attached to her shoulders. All Margaret could do was bow her head even deeper. ¡°Is that thing inside your mouth a human being¡¯s tongue or a snake¡¯s tongue? No¡ª Even a snake would not do something like this. An animal has the decency to take care of their own offspring, but you? You can¡¯t even rise to the level of a mere beast! How could you lash out with that tongue and ridicule your own daughter? It¡¯s the same as stabbing a dagger right into her chest!¡± As if this barrage of disputes was not enough to relieve her anger, Mariel used the fan she was holding to prod Margaret on shoulder forcefully. Margaret swayed here and there sharply. Still, rather than through the force of the older woman¡¯s trembling hands, Margaret was staggering because of Mariel¡¯s words. Finding herself reduced to a human being who was not even as good as an animal, Mariel could not endure any longer. She could not remain in this very spot. ¡°You, let¡¯s go.¡± With a small, mosquito-like voice, Margaret called Jurich. And as such, Jurich was dragged away weakly by Margaret¡¯s grip as though she had lost all her energy. The child¡¯s green eyes kept looking around, as if she didn¡¯t know anymore where she was. Seeing this, Radis felt sorry for Jurich for the first time. Yves Russell watched the mother and daughter with a gaze as sharp and as cold as an ice shard. He stepped very slightly to the side only to make way for them to leave. As the two walked away with miserable expressions on their faces, Yves Russell¡¯s low warning reverberated throughout the foyer. ¡°The only reason you two could leave this place alive is due to the fact that you are related to Radis. If this ever happens for a second time, I do not know if I¡¯ll still be able to tolerate you.¡± Radis stared blankly at the retreating backs of those two people, who could not even dare to look up at Yves Russell. They hurried out of the front doors and out the porch. Margaret always looked so big in Radis¡¯s eyes, and yet now, she looked so small. Even her small silhouette was swallowed up by the darkness in an instant. And, soon after, the doors closed shut. Awkward silence blanketed the foyer. Radis lifted her gaze slightly and tried to look around her. Since the start of the commotion here, Radis had not seen any of the mansion¡¯s employees other than Allen. On that note, Allen was there, bowing his head, so she couldn¡¯t see what expression he had right now. Elder Madam Mariel also had her head turned to the side as she breathed heavily, so much so that her chest was heaving visibly. And, as usual, Yves had his bangs down, so she had no idea what kind of reaction he had either. Radis closed her eyes tightly. If she could choose a time to die, then she would rather die now. No. Rather than that, she¡¯d do anything at all if she could disappear from this place without leaving a trace. But such a miracle would not come to her. As Margaret¡¯s daughter, it was Radis¡¯s job to clean up the mess that her mother had left behind. Radis bowed her head deeply, rubbing her hands against the creased fabric of her dress. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having troubled you all. I apologize immensely.¡± Then, Elder Madam Mariel turned her head and shouted. ¡°Why are you apologizing!¡± Mariel stomped towards Radis, who watched as all sorts of emotions overflowed like waves upon waves on Mariel¡¯s expression. ¡°You poor child¡­¡± Mariel pulled Radis into her embrace. Shocked, Radis froze up. But Mariel continued to pat Radis on the back of her shoulder. The old woman¡¯s hands were infinitely soft, like well-worn gauze. Her scent was like that as well. When Mariel drew near, it felt to Radis as if a perfume bottle had opened right before her. It was a perfume that was old, but ever so soothing. Patting her on the back, Mariel continued. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry, Radis. I don¡¯t know how to apologize to you for everything that I said. I¡¯ve lived a life full of regrets thus far, but it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve ever regretted something that I said.¡± Radis realized that Mariel was apologizing for what she said to her during their first meeting. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 137 Chapter 137 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Mariel continued speaking, her voice trembling. ¡°You were right to say that. Someone who had committed lese majeste is better. Just how many daggers had that woman stabbed into your chest? Even after leaving your parents¡¯ embrace after being showered with their love during your childhood, the journey of life is still so long and arduously painful. But how¡­ How could your mother leave you only with wounds¡­¡± Radis tried desperately not to cry. Her despair was filled with excruciating despair. And she knew better than anyone else that pitying herself, shedding tears or wallowing in sadness was all useless. However, as her sorrow had piled up so high and was now teetering to the brink of collapse, there was no way of stopping it. Radis was not the type of person who cried. Only, she looked so distressed as she waited for Mariel to let her go. Her brows were not even furrowed. However, regardless of her will, tears welled up so abundantly in her eyes and fell down like raindrops, leaving a gray stain on Mariel¡¯s dress. * * * Early next morning, Mariel left like a wind that just came and went. Yves Russell, who came out to see Mariel off, asked her. ¡°Why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Old people don¡¯t have much time, you know. That¡¯s why I need to move quickly. Since it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve come to the South, I¡¯m thinking of going to Burwood to meet Benjamin.¡± Mariel looked around the marquis household¡¯s residence with emotional eyes. After rain fell all night, the wet landscape looked ever clearer. Mariel stared at the scenery as if it was blindingly bright, then added. ¡°And¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to stay here just yet¡­¡± At this, Yves couldn¡¯t say anything back. Mariel moved and walked towards Radis, who was standing awkwardly a little ways away. As she drew closer to her, Radis bowed her head, looking obviously embarrassed. Mariel slowly reached out to take Radis¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder Madam¡­¡± ¡°Radis.¡± Mariel said, patting Radis¡¯s hand. ¡°Sometimes, the people closest to you can hurt you the most. It¡¯s heartbreaking, but such wounds would be difficult to heal. It¡¯s not going to be a question of when you¡¯ll get better, but whether you¡¯ll become stronger while continuing to live with those wounds.¡± Mariel glanced around the marquis household¡¯s mansion, then turned her eyes to look at Radis once more. ¡°Radis, I was a cruel coward. I turned a blind eye to everything and ran away. The price I had to pay was very high, very expensive¡­¡± Then, Mariel held Radis¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°You must become wiser and braver than I am. You can do that, right, Radis?¡± Looking at the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hands wrapped around her own, Radis opened her lips to speak. ¡°Elder Madam Mariel, you were the one who bravely saved me last night.¡± Hearing this, Mariel smiled. It was a smile that contained both joy and sadness. Radis kissed Mariel gently on the cheek as a farewell. Mariel gave Radis a big hug, too. And, she whispered in the young lady¡¯s ear. ¡°Also, I especially give you my blessing.¡± Confused, Radis drew back and looked at Mariel with quizzical eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ohoho, just a little something from me to you.¡± Radis had no idea what exactly she¡¯d been given permission for. But since Mariel was smiling so happily, so did Radis. . . . Robert Roderick was a stoic man who did not show much emotion or care. So, when he learned that his right-hand man, David, wasn¡¯t truly a man, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡®There must be a good reason behind it.¡¯ And that was the end of it. In his mind, at least. Strangely, however, his heart went in a different direction. Her unprompted smiles whenever their eyes met, her steps that approached him without any hesitation at all¡ªthese all started to register differently to him. ¡®This is just pathetic.¡¯ He pretended not to know that his heart was like that. Then, one day, he found her sitting nonchalantly with her back turned to him. She was just sitting. However, his eyes heated up the moment he saw her. It was only after so many instances had gone by that he finally realized his feelings. But even after he had already learned how he felt, he agonized for a long time. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 138 Chapter 138 Translator: Yonnee Then ask me anything, Captain. After losing a round of chess, this was what Radis said. Actually, there were so many things he wanted to ask her. Why did you join the subjugation squad under your younger brothers name? How long do you intend to do this dangerous thing? Do you have someone in your heart? But how could he say any of that. He was a child born out of wedlock. His father and brothers were the ones who desperately wanted him to disappear from the world. He had nowhere to go except to stay as a subjugation squad member. Robert made up his mind. Ill get a seal. After that, I will propose to her. He thought that hed be able to stand more confidently in front of Radis if he were to receive a mage knights seal. When he revealed he was about to be awarded one, Radis rejoiced whole-heartedly, as though the honor he had received was her own. Captain, dont worry about anything here! Robert stroke Radiss head and replied, I trust you, Dee. Youre the only person I can count on. Ill leave the squad in your hands. And In the near future, it would be a certain fact that his honor would be hers entirely. Robert felt his heart pounding heavily at the thought of receiving his seal and then kneeling in front of her. As the squad celebrated around them, he whispered into her ear. Theres something I want to tell you. Radis answered valiantly. Please go ahead, Captain. Her words made Roberts heart pound so heavily that it threatened to leave its cage. No After I return. After he was qualified enough to stand before her. Ill tell you when I come back. He would confess to her. Radis nodded and smiled. That was the last time he ever saw her. * * * After hearing about the tragedy that transpired at Monsterwood, David immediately checked the list of survivors, then headed towards the Tilrod residence. C-Captain! It was David, appearing before Robert while looking greatly flustered. Um, I survived. What a relief, isnt it? Robert was not a fool. He had long since found out what House Tilrods secret was. When David said this to his face, he nearly broke the other mans neck on the spot. If David didnt look so much like her, he really would have done so. Robert left a deep hand mark on Davids neck and snarled. Where is the real one? Thinking that his neck would really get snapped at this point, David immediately told the truth. But it was all for naught. She lay there at the charnel house, already cold. Now that she was without her armor and helmet, all the traces of miasma that she had been desperately hiding remained intact on her corpse. The moment she found her, he was overcome with a crushing urge to find each and ever member of the Tilrod familyto tear them apart alive and kill them. But he could not do that. They were the family members who she sacrificed her life for until she came to this point. He had no choice but to leave the Tilrod residence without doing anything at all. * * * After losing everything, the only thing that filled the void in his heart was regret. Why did he not know sooner? Perhaps he knew it already but convinced himself otherwise? Why did he leave her behind? Even while he was deep in slumber, those questions incessantly appeared in his mind dozens of times each night. No matter how much he tried to hit his head on a boulder, his resentment towards himself did not disappear. He was like a man standing in the rain without an umbrella, day by day, drenched entirely in regret. Whats surprising was that he was not alone in this struggle to breathe amidst this bog of despair. The world that had lost her suffered just as much as he did as it went down the path of destruction. Rather, he thought it was fortunate. He wouldnt have been able to endure it if, without her, the sky was still blue, if the air was still fresh, if the seasons still changed. But being in the dark made no difference to the pain and regret that he felt. I shouldnt have left. If he could turn back time, he swore never to leave her again. Why did you hide it? If he had known about the miasma that had been plaguing her, he could have helped her. If he had known, she would not have died whilst feeling such great pain. But these regrets were much too late, even if he were to reflect on the fact thousands upon thousands of times. Theres nothing left for me now. He was acutely aware of his own foolishness. He was a hopeless fool who realized how precious she was only after losing her. So, when death came to him, he welcomed it with open arms. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 139 Chapter 139 Translator: Yonnee Robert opened his eyes. The wide expanse of the azure sky, which he thought he would never see again, was right before his eyes. Is this heaven? Robert stood up and looked around. Seeing that the sky was blue, it didnt seem like he had fallen to hell. If this was heaven, then he would be able to meet Radis. But something was off. What heaven looked like to him now was the same as the small hill that was overlooking the Roderick households drill hall. And when he found someone coming up the hill path leading from that drill hall, Robert couldnt help but frown. It was a scrawny young man with greasy hair stuck to his head, seemingly from wearing a soldiers helm. It was such a memorable face that Robert cant ever forget that face even if he wanted to. The young man was Heron Roderick, the eldest son of the prestigious Roderick family. Robert! You filthy illegitimate punk! Robert was flabbergasted. He lay down on his back once more. Its hell. The heck are you saying? Anyway, you damn punk, you were sneaking a peak at my training time, werent you? Robert closed his eyes completely. Its impudent of me to even think I had gone to heaven. He failed to protect her. For him to go up to heaven even after committing that great sinjust the thought of it was foolish. And for him to even expect that hed be able to see her again made him click his tongue from his own shamelessness. Tsk But the sound seemed to have offended Heron. You still arent getting up, punk? If you dont get up now, Ill step on you directly! Robert casually grabbed Herons ankle and flung the scrawny kid away. AAACK! Heron continued to screech as he scuttled away, and meanwhile, Roberts mind was riddled with tangled-up thoughts. But Heron looks younger No, he has become younger. He closed his eyes and stopped thinking about Heron. Well, there must be some good reason. After a while, he heard people coming up the hill. It was the knights of House Roderick, and Franz Roderick himselfthe head of the household. When they surrounded him, Robert had no choice but to rise to his feet. Franz Roderick snarled. Robert, did you touch Heron? Robert said nothing and merely stared at Franz Roderick. This place really must be hell. Follow me. Robert imagined that Franz Roderick would be leading him to some kind of cauldron with boiling oil now. However, Franz Roderick pushed Robert into the knights quarters instead of a cauldron. It was the punishment he was given for daring to lay a hand on the eldest son of the household when he was a mere son of a concubine. Robert was not able to grasp his true situation until a long time had passed. That this wasnt hell. * * * This years winter was unusually warm. Compared to the previous years, the mild weather was a blessing to the commoners as they were spared from the bitter frost. Above all, thanks to the extreme decrease in apparent monster movements, farmers during the harvest season and the winter could earn a little additional income from hunting and foraging. And so, the winter was more prosperous for them. But even this small peace seemed to have escaped House Tilrod. What the hell? While holding a letter bearing the seal of House Roschilde, Margarets hand shook greatly. The knuckles of that hand were completely white, but her face was entirely red. As Jurich was just coming down the staircase, Margaret came into her field of view. Jurich felt conflicted. She wondered whats troubling her mother, but on the other hand, she was too afraid to approach her. After the utter humiliation she had faced at the Russell familys mansion a few days ago, Margaret sharply became violet, as if she was a wounded dragon. Thus, everyone around Margaret felt unsafe near her. The Tilrod manors master bedroom was the site of the most intense battle. Each and every night, pieces of furniture were smashed here and there. Violent sounds could be heard banging nonstop. Zade, who did not know what Margaret had gone through, was driven out of the bedroom and was now just practically living at his study. The servants, on the other hand. Their patience had reached their limits. Margarets endless tantrums were taxing, and one by one, they quit their jobs and left the manor. Now, there literally were only a handful of servants left here. But Jurich could not leave. For Jurich, this was her home, and Margaret was her only mother. Jurich was terrified, but she still lingered around Margaret. Just like now. Jurich stopped in the middle of the staircase and slowly looked up to see Margarets eyes. At first glance, Margaret looked as if she was going to tear the letter apart, but she soon took a deep breath and set it down. Thinking that Margaret had calmed down a little, Jurich crept down the steps. Mom Whats going on? Margarets nostrils flared. Clearly, her temper had not cooled. Its nothing! Jurich gulped nervously and slipped her hand towards the letter. Then um, i-is it alright if I At that moment, a spark flashed through Jurichs eyes. Because Margaret slapped Jurichs hand away so sharply that it made a tremendous sound. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 140 Chapter 140 Translator: Yonnee Ow! And why are you going to read that?! Frightened, Jurich immediately backed away, clutching the back of her hand, which had turned bright red. B-But I w-was just, just curious about w-whats written Margaret let out a loud huff. Didnt I already say its nothing? Theres just been a slight misunderstanding, Im sure. Your older brother must have needed a bit of time to breathe. Jurich was confused. T-Time to breathe? Several months had already passed ever since David entered House Roschildes subjugation squad as a squire, yet he was still unable to adapt at all. She was informed of how incompetent David was at being a squirelet alone a knightso it seemed as if he was being treated as a burden there now. This was the exact reason Margaret went to the marquiss mansion to meet Radis. It was because of David. She was going to urge Radis to do something about Davids situation, but that door was slammed shut right into her face. Margaret could do nothing else, and there was absolutely no hope left for David. Margaret replied coldly. It says that David has been AWOL from the subjugation squad for a while nowso if David happens to come home, theyre asking me to inform them. W-Whaaat? Jurichs face went deathly pale. B-Brother, he, from the subjugation squad h-he deserted? Margaret bristled and roared. This kid, this kid! Look at you talk! What do you mean, deserted?! B-But What he did was desertion from the army Thats a crime At the same time as Margarets eyes flared up, one of Jurichs cheeks felt as if its been set on fire. Kyaah! So shocked by the impact that her head turned sharply to the side, Jurich screamed. She clasped her burning cheek, she looked up at Margaret with terror in her eyes. But Margaret, like a raging storm, began to yell again without even giving the girl any time to cry or make excuses. Jurich Tilrod, you thoughtless wench! This is your older brother youre talking aboutbut what? How could you utter such words with your own mouth? Desertion? Crime?! Your brother is just having a bit of a rough patch in the subjugation squad, okay? Hes just taking a break! Instead of covering for your older brother, why are you so quick to put him to shame, huh?! As though all the blood in her body had been drained away, Jurich was as pale as a sheet. She trembled terribly like a poplar tree, and as she tried to mumble an apology, she unknowingly brought her thumb to her lips. M-M-Mom, Im s-s, sor M sorry I was wro Again, again, again! Margaret ferociously pulled Jurichs hand off her mouth. Why are you stuttering so much, huh? Dont you have the blood of the Tilrod family in your veins?! You take after your father so perfectly! You frustrate me to death! Hu uu Jurichs teeth chattered wildly. Her green eyes were almost on the verge of rolling up completely white. But all Margaret did was push Jurich away, even though the girl was right about to faint. Useless wench! What use is there for such a weak little wretch like you? Margaret then screeched to call Irene, who was standing at one corner of the entrance hall, gripping a broom with both hands. You! Take Jurich back to her room. And tell her to write a letter of apology! Dont let her out of her room until she fills ten pages! Keeping her head down, Irene came forward and took Jurich, who was on the verge of passing out. Margaret stomped around the entrance hall, huffing and puffing like an enraged dragon. Argh, this goddamn scoundrels small house! Not a single person is of use here! Everyones just gawking at me Aaaahh Im so sick of it! She stomped around the palm-sized entrance hall about three times. But due to her aching back, Margaret eventually sank down into a chair. Then, at that moment. Knock, knock. Someone was at the door. What? Margarets eyes widened as she glared at the door with her vicious eyes. B-By any chance? My son? Momentarily forgetting her back pain, Margaret sprang to her feet and burst open the front door. ? But it wasnt David who was standing on the porch. It was a man with tanned skin, light platinum hair that seemed almost white, and stark, gray eyes that looked like the winter sky. It was Robert. Margaret looked at the man up and down, and her expression quickly became sullen. Although he was a handsome man, he wasnt very well dressed, and he didnt come in a carriage. Who? Margarets gaze wandered to the young mans solid muscular shoulders, the sword on his waist, then she turned to look at the fine war horse that was waiting by the porch. A knight? Margaret thought that perhaps he was a knight working under House Roderick, and that hed come to bring news about David. are you? Margaret tried to pull up the corners of her mouth and smiled gracefully. But Robert did not smile back even a little. He glared at Margaret with a dismal, dark look in his eyes, then he soon looked past her and scanned the entrance hall. Faced with the young mans strangely hostile demeanor towards her, it didnt take long for Margaret to feel uneasy. Want to read more? Up to [25] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 141 Chapter 141 Translator: Yonnee Margaret instantly regretted opening the door without checking first to see who it was. As her shoulders shrank a little, she took a step back. W-Why have you come here? Who are you that, here She was showing signs that she didnt want him to enter, but Robert did not care one single bit. As Margaret stepped back, he marched forward and trampled on the clean foyer with his muddy boots. Before long, she could not bear it any longer and shouted. No, just what kind of behavior is this?! Her outburst urged Roberts gray eyes to turn to her. And the look behind those eyes was deep loathing. Where is she? What? Who? Radis. Where is she? The moment its made known that the knights business here was regarding Radis and not David, Margarets patience snapped immediately. Margaret shouted even louder. Why is this world so full of people with no common decency? Get out, get out! If you dont, my son and husband wont leave you alone! At this, Roberts mouth curled up a little. It was an ever so miniscule change, but this alone brought an eerily cold smile to his face. These parasites As a matter of fact, Robert was still holding himself back at this point. However, Margaret instantly turned red after hearing the mans insult. What? P-Parasites? Exactly as she heard it. Parasites. It was only a few days ago when she was called a human being whos worse than an animal just because she admonished her own daughter a bit. Yet this time, she was treated like a parasite. Right then, Margaret lost her last thread of rationality. She pulled on Roberts arm, which was as thick as a trunk of a tree, and pushed it wildly. Shes not here! Not here, I say! Now get lost! Why should I live together with that goddamn wench?! Its been a long time since she was kicked out! Now, get out and search the streets! The womans shrill cries made Roberts countenance shift. His jaw began to tremble with rage. His thick neck bulged with veins, his right hand was already on the handle of his sword And his eyes. The glare in his eyes was enough to kill a person. Then, Zade opened the door of his study and shouted. What now?! Whats going on this time that its so noisy! Though it was the middle of the day, Zade was clearly inebriated and he walked with a hobble. Staggering down to look at the first floor, he was surprised to see a huge man filling the narrow porch. The sight of the man immediately brought him back to his senses. He had once been a knight, too. He couldnt just stand still when there was a stranger who had barged into his home with his filthy boots, threatening his wife. Zade bellowed with a loud voice. W-Who are you?! Shouting like that, stutter and all, Zade momentarily went back into his study and pulled out a sword from its wall mount. Then, he began to limp down the stairs. Burglar! Everyone, come down with weapons! Roberts face was now painted with indescribable disgust. His hand remained on his swords hilt, conflicted. But the next moment, what came face to face with him was a terrible sense of helplessness. Unfortunately, these people were still her family, whether in the previous life or the current life. With a heavy sigh, Robert took his hand off the hilt and turned around. Where! Where the hell are you going! Margaret screamed as she continued to cling to his arm. She seemed to have forgotten that she had been shrieking for him to get out of her house. Robert shook off Margarets arms annoyingly, as if he was swatting away a mere mosquito. But just how strong was he? Margaret was practically flung away as she fell squarely on her bum. The next moment, Margarets eyes rolled up and showed only their whites. It felt as if lightning had struck from her hipbone and up her spine. Kyaa aack! Honeyyy! Zade turned deathly pale, and he rushed to the scene while intervening between Margaret and Robert. What is the meaning of this?! I will never forgive you, I swear on the honor of House Tilrod! Honor? Robert tried to say something else, but he couldnt bring himself to do so. The sight of these brazen peoples faces was making him feel nauseous. Robert could not stand it any longer. He came here to find Radis, but he was approaching the point where he couldnt bear not to cut these people down. However, thats something that she would never want. Robert kept silent and turned around. Aack, huoooh, my, my back! Honeyyy! After Robert had slapped away Margarets hand, he walked away. It seemed as if shes not in this residence, so he would have to look elsewhere to find her. E-Excuse me! As he was about to mount his horse, a maid with a lump on her cheek called out to him. Though clearly frightened, the maid came up to him and quickly said, Y-Youre looking for Lady Radis, arent you? Robert glanced at Irene with suspicious eyes, but he soon nodded. Right then, Irene grabbed his cloak and whispered quickly with a very small voice. P-Please help the Lady! Roberts pallor changed the moment he heard Irenes words. But he raised his doubts nonetheless. He towered over Irene and asked, Help? What do you mean? Is she being imprisoned? E-Even much w-worse than that! The area around Irenes eyes reddened. The M-Madam, she she sold off Lady Radis for m-money! Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 142 Chapter 142 Translator: Yonnee Roberts jaw was clenched as tight as it could be. A grinding sound could be heard coming from him audibly. Sold where? T-To the marquisate! The Russell Marquisate! Then, Irene cupped both of her hands around her mouth, and her voice dropped to a whisper. I-I dont know what kind of hardships Milady is going through now. Please help her! The look behind Roberts eyes sank darkly. He bowed slightly to express his gratitude towards Irene. Thank you. I commend you for your courage. You must help her, sir At this, Robert nodded. I definitely shall. I will put even my own life on the line. His words carried nothing but sincerity, with no need to add nor subtract anything. * * * As he had decided to visit Radis, Yves Russell now stood outside the door without taking a step inside the drawing room just yet. You all can just continue. Dont mind me. A few young women were seen sitting round the table of the drawing room. They were having a small tea party amongst themselves until now, but they quickly rose from their seats the moment he arrived. Yves Russell, embarrassed, hurriedly repeated, No, you can just continue Then, Radis spoke to the maids. You guys can just sit down. Ill be back in a bit. After Radis saw that they sat down again, she was the one who left the drawing room and closed the door behind her. Yves spoke in a somber tone. I seem to always disturb you all. Ah, well Isnt it inevitable since youre the boss? I guess I am, but never mind. More than that Glancing sideways at Radis, Yves asked, Are you alright? You know, like, how you feel Radiss face went slightly red. It was a few days ago that Margarets rampage took place, and the people of the marquisate didnt broach the topic with her a single time. They were careful not to mention Margaret or House Tilrod to Radis as if they had all agreed to it. However, oddly enough, they all kept walking on eggshells around her. Just like how Yves was doing now. Im fine. R-Right. T-Thats good. Lost as to how he should act, Yves brought a hand over his lips and chin. Then, he suddenly handed over a thick envelope to her. Upon receiving it, Radis flipped it over and confirmed the name of the sender. Daniel Sheldon. She nearly asked, Whos that? but soon recalled that it was Armanos real name. Master! Seeing how her mood soared right then, Yves gruffly snorted. Since he sent a letter through me, Sir Sheldon must have finally come to his senses. Radis glanced slightly up at him and thanked him. However, Yves did not turn around even after he had already delivered the letter. Just what does that guy want anyway? ? Seriously, gosh! Even if you guys know each other from way back! Right now, youre mine! Right now, my! My vassal! Isnt that so, Radis? Right? The contents of her teachers letter seemed to bother him. Sighing, Radis opened the letter before Yvess eyes. Most of the letter contained normal small talk, but the main part was towards the end. [ My cutest and loveliest student. Over here, I told my friends about you. When they learned that I taught you imperial swordsmanship, they said that they wish to ascertain your skills for themselves. ] Yvess eyes grew very wide. Look! That guy really still hasnt come back to his senses! I knew this would happen! Puzzled, Radis asked. Whats wrong? For you to show your imperial swordsmanship skills in front of the Order of the White Dragon? Its the same as saying that theyre going to recruit you! ..! Thats not happening at all! Mulling it over for a moment, Radis spoke up. Wait a minute, Marquis. If I get into the Order of the White Dragon Wouldnt that be very beneficial to the Marquisate? But Yves firmly shook his head. No! Then, with a tone more vigorous and more enthused, he continued. Listen, Radis. The Order of the White Dragon is the best chivalric order of the whole Empire. Sure, you could say that being part of that order is an honor in its own way as a knight. But! If you join them, youre going to be chained to Geas. Its the first time Radis was hearing this. Geas? Whats that? To put it simply, youll be bound by contract. Its like a shackle thats made up of mana, and you can gain more power by taking the oath. But if you violate the oath, theres a high likelihood that youll lose your life. Shocked, Radis blinked dazedly. Really? Yes, really! If you join the White Dragons, youll have to take an oath of loyalty to the Imperial Family, and the Emperor will basically hold your shackles and accept all his commands. Yves shook his head. If you decide to join the chivalric order, you wont be able to resist being bound to Geas. After that unreasonable shackle will be put on you, the Emperor will just drag you around for the rest of your life! Aha. Radis nodded. I understand, Marquis. Do you really understand? Yes. Ill think about it properly. Proooperly? Dont forget, this matter concerns you, okay? Think about yourself! You just gotta say no, never! Youll just be shackled by a weird contract and be forced to work for an old man whos desperate to wage a war! But then, Radis got sidetracked. She gaped openly at him with her eyes going wide. Marquis Radis pointed at his vest. Youre wearing green? Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 143 Chapter 143 Translator: Yonnee Yves vest looked black at first glance, but at close inspection, it was actually dark green. Ugh! Banging his chest out of frustration, Yves held the hem of his vest and shook it with a bitter expression on his face. Yes! Its green! Why, is it weird?! No, it looks good on you. Then good. Youve consistently been wearing black every day, but is there something going on? I think I need to practice a little. Yves fiddled with the vest obsessively as if its green hue would fall off if he shook it hard enough. Im very uncomfortable, but this much is fine. I-I see. You look alright though. Ahhh! All of a sudden, Yves yelled and ruffled his bangs. The curtain-like bangs that served to cover his eyes covered him up even more. If you see me wearing colored clothes or something, dont point it out. It bothers me even more when someone brings it up! She didnt expect that he would react this much. Rather flustered, Radis nodded. Alright, please calm down. Im being serious here. And Im calm! Do I look like Im not calm? Me?! Nope. Radis patted him on the arm. And really, you look good. Thanks. Yves managed to calm down only after he had taken a deep breath and after his bangs had doubled in thickness after being ruffled so much. Anyway, dont ever go to the White Dragon Order. Got it? Ill try thinking about it Whats there to think about! Never! Im dead set against it! Radis watched, bewildered as Yves walked away while shouting as such, even going as far as to make an X with his arms. The words that Yves imparted to her sounded much too emotional. Radis recalled Daniel and the other White Dragon knight at the new years ball. They looked tough, and it didnt seem like they were being restrained by anything. Even if its true that the emperor would impose such a restraint, Radis thought that it wouldnt be as bad as Yves was painting it out to be. Besides that, she had already been taught the way of the imperial swordsmanship by Daniel Sheldon. She admired the traditional swordsmanship technique, and she liked how knights preserved it and passed it on. If she were to think of it as paying back for what she had already been taught, she was willing to accept the price resolutely. * * * Lady Radis, sit here! When Radis returned, the maids surrounded her boisterously. The tea has gotten cold. Shall I heat it up for you? Was it cold for you in the hallway? Lets get a blanket for you, Milady! Now wrapped snugly in a blanket, Radis sighed inwardly. This, too, was also because of Margaret. Word had spread about Margarets revolt, and the people of the mansion had since been treating Radis as if she was a two-year-old baby. Its as if a breeze would pass by, and shed get blown away. Or if she were to be held just a little tightly, shed explode. Just how much must they fret over her from all sides The only thing their fretting had achieved was to distress Radis. Berry took out a box of cake and set it down in front of Radis. It was the last of the cakes that Olivier had gifted her. Berry read the card on the box. This one is a butter cake flavored with rum thats aged with vanilla beans. Kyaah! It looks so delicious! Berry smiled tenderly and sliced one up for Radiss plate. Lady Radis, please eat a lot! Somewhat amazed, Radis looked up at the maids. She had left most of Oliviers gifts to the cargo ship thats set to bring their stuff back to the south, but she was forced to bring the cakes since they would quickly go bad. She was dubious at first. She wasnt sure whether all the cakes would be finished before theyd go past their expiration date. However, the cakes all disappeared in a flash, and now theyre down to the last one. Its all thanks to the help of the mansions maids. Wow, that looks too much Radis moved her body a lot for exercise, so she ate just as much as she was active. Even so, she felt bloated after eating several slices of the cakes. On the other hand, the maids were cheering as they looked at the cake thats full of soft butter cream without showing any signs that they were getting tired of sweets. Picking up a flower made out of buttercream with her fork, Berry suddenly said, But arent we eating too much? Its going to be dinner soon. And Melody answered. Shes on her second slice. Its a-okay! Dont we have separate stomachs for the main course and desserts anyway? Hehe, I guess so? April gently shook her head at the two girls, then she poured a cup of lemon tea for Radis. Gosh, as for me, Im surrendering now. Its really good to be young, huh? Recalling that April was one of the maids in charge of the marquiss clothes, Radis asked. April, the Marquis is wearing a green vest today. As she was holding the teapot, April smiled. Thats right. He never wears anything besides black, but hes taken on a big challenge today. Whats going on so suddenly? Has he ever done that before? Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 144 Chapter 144 Translator: Yonnee Im not quite sure. Aprils eyebrows were knitted together now. Its been almost ten years since I started being in charge of His Excellencys wardrobe. Throughout all that time, there was only one other time that the Marquis wore clothes that werent black. One time? Once? When was that? Radis was surprised to hear that there was one other time, but it seemed like even Berry and the other maids were shocked as well. You guys dont remember? His Excellency wore white robes for his coming-of-age ceremony. What? I thought he wore black for even his coming-of-age back then. As such, Nicky replied. He wore white those robes for a very brief time. I think it was only about ten minutes? As soon as the ceremony was over, he ripped it off of him. Ripped So youre saying the Marquis didnt just take it off Nicky brought both hands over her chest and formed two tight fists. Literally. He ripped those robes off and got out of there. That guy, really. April elbowed Nicky on her side and said, Stop joking. Anyway, thats why it looked to me like His Excellency has taken up a great challenge today. I get it. April cradled one cheek with the palm of her hand and let out a sigh. You guys should know just how painful it is for me to be in charge of His Excellencys clothes. Just black, black and more black. Still though, its gotten a little better these days. He sometimes wears white dress shirts from time to time, and were trying to pretend not knowing that hes sneaking in a few different dark colors little by little. I see Inwardly, Radis could only think that if April had been able to hear Yvess speech about his dark angel, shed also know that his penchant for black clothing would be thanks to the angels black wings. Sipping on her cup full of lemon tea, Radis asked herself, If hes having such a hard time, whys he going out of his way to practice something like that? * * * This thing just bothers me so much! Yves continued to shake the hem of his green vest all the way until he reached his office. But theres nothing he could do. This was all because of what Olivier told him the other day. The mere sight of black clothes that look like mourning clothes appalls me. To be more precise, perhaps its a feeling closer to repugnance. Damn it, I didnt know that. But it wasnt strange not to know about this fact. Oliviers private life was closely guarded. No one but Oliviers closest acquaintances would have known about his preferences. As a matter of fact, there were only a few people who had been by Oliviers side throughout the years, and the very closest to him could be counted with just one hand. And really, they werent any normal people either. Perhaps you could say that it would be even more difficult to get intel on what Olivier had for breakfast rather than intel about the exact diagnosis of the emperors recent ailment. Yves had been making such laborious efforts to break through Oliviers iron walls. Although Yves hated social gatherings to the point of death, he went up to the north and attended banquets held by the imperial family, and whenever he crossed paths with Olivier, he hovered around the prince with all his might. As a result, he managed to hold Oliviers birthday banquet last time, but Oliviers response to that was, as usual, cold. Yves had spent countless hours, money and manpower, yet the result was just that much. Yet now, he couldnt believe that it could all be chalked up to his black clothes. F*ck. Why doesnt he like the color black? Theres no other color in the world thats as comfortable! He couldnt understand the princes logic at all, but theres nothing he could do. Its impossible for him to change Oliviers tastes, so Yves would have to adjust and fit the princes standards instead. Hes lucky enough to know about it now. In the end, Yves made up his mind. Alright. Lets consider it to be a success if I can wear this vest for the whole day. It was a challenge he had set up for himself, and he was the kind of person who had to succeed once he had made up his mind. In all honesty, this was hard for him. It felt as though he had hangnails on all ten fingers on his two hands, and he was so terribly conscious about them that he felt like hed die because it was ten times more painful that he had to stop himself from ripping them off. Still, Yves endured. He hardly got any work done in his office, but it didnt matter. Thats where Marcel should swoop in. However, in the afternoon, he had three back-to-back meetings, large and small. He couldnt concentrate on the meetings at all. Besides that, he had to put all his heart and soul into hiding his skittishness. It became a bit more bearable when it was time for him to wrap up the upcoming subjugation schedule. He reviewed the reports that Lux had sent over with Ardon, the knight captain of the marquisates chivalric order. Ardon did not say a word about his vest. Whether it was out of consideration for Yves or whether the knight was actually just originally uninterested about such things, Yves was able to get through that meeting quite comfortably. However, it was not the same come his meeting with the marquisates administrators. Administrator Bronsons eyes were wide as he said the following words. Ohh! Why, this It seems as though spring has come early to the Marquisate! Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 145 Chapter 145 Translator: Yonnee The moment he heard Bronsons attack that only seemed to be a harmless greeting, Yves Russells lips hardened. Isnt it too early to call it spring yet? Allen cut between Yves, who was about to let out a fearsome black aura, and Bronson, who was at a loss. Now then, theres a lot on the agenda today, so let us start the meeting. The other administrators quickly read the room and no longer mentioned the vest, but Yves just became increasingly distressed as time went on. Why did I have to choose green? He chose this vest for the simple reason that it looked the most like black. But there was something he had forgotten for a moment. His aunt, the wife of his fathers younger brother, had green eyes. When he realized this fact, he could no longer concentrate on the meeting. Youre as dogged as ever, goodness. He couldnt even remember his aunts face anymore. However, the womans cruel words had embedded themselves deeply in his heart like thorns, and he could never forget them. Yves tried his hardest to listen to the administrators. However, their words sounded like white noise to him now. Like that dreadful, buzzing echo amidst the misty forest where he had once been trapped I cant take this anymore! It was inside a carriage when his aunt had screeched these words towards his uncle. This brat should have died with those people! You, stop it! This kid has golden eyes. You know what that means, right? We need this kid. Are you out of your mind? Thats just a mere superstition! Suddenly, Yves Russell realized that his palms had become clammy. He stared at his hands. With how much strength he was putting in his clenched hands, the back of them had veins protruding as though they were tree roots. He lowered his hands from the table. Allen was looking at him with concern in his eyes. Your Excellency, are you alright? Yves Russell took a deep breath before answering. Im feeling a tad fatigued today. Since the urgent matters in todays agenda have been taken care of, write down a report about the rest of it and send it to my office. Marcel will be there to receive it. Standing up, Yves rubbed his tired eyes. After returning to his room, the first thing he did was take off his vest and vent his frustrations on it, but he did not feel better. All he wanted to do was crawl into his bed and hibernate for the next few days, covered entirely by his blankets. However, he would have to attend dinner just one hour later with merchants who had come to visit Larrings. He breathed heavily with his eyes tightly closed, but he heard his aunts apparition coming up behind him, shouting Is this all you can do? Youre just so useless! Then, his uncle appeared as well, his whole body soaked with blood. Everything is for the family. Then Ashton, whose shoulder had been torn off. Did you do this? Unable to bear it any longer, Yves Russell grabbed his chest. He gasped roughly. The familiar space around him looked like it was closing in on him, about to devour him. Yves stormed out of his own room, opening his door with all of his strength. ! But Radis was standing there in the hallway. In a black cloak. With eyes wide open like a startled rabbit, Radis asked in a panicked voice. No, I mean, i-its not that Im going out right now, but I came here to l-let you know that Ive borrowed your cloak In his current state, Yves couldnt even register Radiss lame excuse just now. Yves drew close to the dark angel in front of him and pulled her into his embrace. He felt her warmth starting from his chest. At this moment, he was so grateful for her presence to the point of tears. Everything around him was trying to devour him, slowly cornering him until he could go nowhere. At least, it was like that. But now, as long as he was in his angels embrace, he was safe. Helplessly, he relied on her. His trembling body yearned for her warmth. He leaned down and nuzzled the crook of her neck, taking in the pleasant fragrance of her hair. On the other hand, the one and only thought that passed through Radiss mind was this: What in the world? These days, she was preoccupied with looking for a chance to go into Monsterwood. It felt as if her head was going to explode because it was so full of many thoughts, and it seemed like the only way to clear her head was to wield her sword as much as she wanted. She figured that it would be a waste to go to the woods in her good clothes, and it would be better to borrow one of the marquiss old cloaks. So, she snuck into Yvess walk-in closet and pilfered one. But then, she was caught red-handed by Yves. The biggest problem, however, was not that she snuck out one of the marquiss cloaks, but rather the fact that she was about to sneak out of the residence. And as expected, Yves suddenly dashed right at her and began to crush her in his arms tightly. Pressure torture? But she wasnt feeling any pain to call it that. Besides, Yvess condition seemed rather unusual. As they were so close together, she could feel his very loud, very erratic heartbeat right now. And he was breathing so fast that its as if he was running at full speed. Radis reached up and patted him on the shoulder. Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 146 Chapter 146 Translator: Yonnee Marquis? Are you alright? Sh*t. After crushing her tightly in his arms for a long time, eventually, Yves slowly let go. His face was red, and from what she could see through his disheveled bangs, his eyes were wet. Sorry. Because Yves threw his green vest somewhere in a hurry, his shirt was all messed up as well. Seeing this, Radis managed to grasp the situation roughly. The side effects that the green vest brought him seemed quite serious. Radis corrected his unkempt shirts collar, trying not to let her eyes linger on his smooth clavicle. Im fine. But Marquis, I dont think you should overdo it. Her words nearly brought Yves to tears. No, I can do it! I mean, I must. I I dont want to fail. Radiss gaze turned forlorn as she watched Yves insist like this, like a child. The marquis gave off the impression that he was the kind of man who wouldnt bleed even if he had been stabbed with a needle, but it seemed like he also had a weakness. And it looked quite serious as well. Being a witness to Yvess struggles, Radis briefly wondered how hed been enduring it until now. But when she recalled what Nicky said not long ago, she thought that he might still need to practice in the end. There could be various situations wherein hed be obligated to wear different colors. It wouldnt be good if hed be compelled to rip off his clothes each and every time he had to wear colored clothes, would it? Radis asked the tearful Yves. Do you really have to do that? Marquis, can I help you with anything? Noth Yves Russell was about to insist that theres nothing at all she could help with, but he hesitated and trailed off. Nothing I can think of Tell me anything though. Really? Radis saw Yvess adams apple bobbing up and down. Then Please attend dinner with me. Will that be enough? Yes. As Yves Russell nodded like a gentle sheep, he somehow looked adorable in Radiss eyes. Without having to think about it deeply, she nodded in response to his request. Should I change my clothes? No! You look fine as you are. At Yvess words, Radis looked down at her own outfit. Right now, she was wearing an equestrian suit and Yvess black cloak with the hood up. She felt a little embarrassed. He wants me to attend dinner like this? Yves suddenly spoke up again. Wait a sec! He went back into his room for a moment. He put on the green vest once again, then came back, smiling like a proud child. Okay, Im good. Radis looked alternately between herself and Yves, quiteno, very embarrassed. Yves alone, while wearing his signature black clothes, already seemed eccentric enough. However, now that she was beside him as a pair, wearing a black cloak to boot, they looked just like a demonic archduke and his entourage about to attend a meeting with other fellow demons. Unaware of her inner thoughts, Yves now felt more relaxed and spoke with ease. Oh, I feel so much more comfortable with you here now, Radis. You know, you really look a lot like my first love. But seeing as Yves was back to his normal, chatterbox self, Radis thought to herself, And whats wrong with looking like this? With a faint smile, Radis echoed his words from the past. You cant fall in love with me, alright? Hearing this, Yves Russell burst into laughter. His smile really made everything seem alright. Hearing Yvess laughter, Radis laughed together with him as well. * * * Fortunately, Radiss apprehensions turned out to be inconsequential. The merchants themselves were such eccentrics that Radiss black cloak went unnoticed. One merchant who came for dinner introduced himself as Largot. He hailed from a faraway island, had rich, charcoal-like dark skin, and was wearing so much gold as his accessories. Apart from the jewelry he was already sporting, he also had piercings on his eyebrows, ears, nose and lips. The other merchant introduced himself as Ramsay, and he carried with him a strong scent of the sea. He had very curly hair, and atop this hair was a sailors hat that was shaped like a squids head. Apart from that, he had on a blue coat with a krakens likeness embroidered on the coats back. Ramsay spoke. You dont know how lucky it is that I feel to have reached the Duran Port. We kept running into one hostile monster after another out there. The Duran Port was the largest port in the southwest region of the empire, and it was under the jurisdiction of the Russell Marquisate. With her interest piqued, Radis asked Ramsay. Are there a lot of monsters in the ocean too? Delighted by her curiosity, Largot began to answer back enthusiastically, albeit a bit clumsily as he wasnt used to the imperial language. Theres a lot of them. Its hard to subjugate the oceans monsters. Theres a part of the Silver River that gets mixed with miasma and flows back to the Black Sea called the White-Silver Bay. Its a place where aquatic plants thrive, and its the domain of the mermaids where they have built their palace. Ive seen a mermaid before. At what Radis said, Yvess eyes widened. What? When? You saw such a dangerous monster?! Although, Radis just ignored Yvess nagging and carried on. But they didnt seem very clever. Have they really built a palace for themselves? Want to read more? Up to [25] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! CH 147 Chapter 147 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Excitedly, Largot laid out an explanation. ¡°It¡¯s said that mermaids evolve differently depending on their lifespan and the depth of the waters they live in. The mermaid you saw was probably a river mermaid. River mermaids and sea mermaids are like completely different creatures. Compared to sea mermaids, river mermaids are like fish. Mermaids in the sea use weapons and seduce humans with their magical songs.¡± Ramsay added, ¡°Do you know that the Underworld Tree¡¯s domain reaches a far corner of the White Sea? I heard that there are huge disaster-like monsters in that part of the sea. That¡¯s why no one can cross further into the White Sea.¡± Largot quipped with an excited tone. ¡°Maybe with Leviathan, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Leviathan Grize¡¯s marine weapon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I visited Grize before, I got the chance to see it.¡± Largot¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Its magnificence was like a colossal entity, like it¡¯s truly a work of art that a god had created. It¡¯s the most beautiful thing in the world.¡± Ramsay shook his head. ¡°But still, it¡¯s impossible for Leviathan to wipe out the monsters of the White Sea. That giant weapon requires a huge number of magic stones to power¡ªa proportional amount to match its size.¡± Largot smiled brightly with his thick, pink lips. ¡°You¡¯re right about that, Ramsay. Magic stones are ten times more expensive when bought outside the empire, and there¡¯s no reason for Grize to spend that much money to fight monsters that are in the middle of the sea.¡± Then, Largot winked before he continued. ¡°Dear Lady, you don¡¯t have to be afraid about the monsters of the sea. Fortunately, the mermaids near the Duran Port are relatively mild-tempered. That¡¯s why I love the Duran Port. Above all, it¡¯s possible to communicate with the mermaids around there.¡± Radis¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Communicate?¡± Largot gave a silly laugh. ¡°Just hand gestures and the like.¡± Ramsay replied, eyes twinkling. ¡°Mermaids love anything to do with land. That¡¯s why mermaids have a history of attacking trading ships. Still, human weapons have developed a lot over the years, so it¡¯s now difficult for them to attack trade ships unless they lure monsters from the deep sea to help them.¡± A satisfied smile came to his lips. ¡°But the mermaids have learned to bring pearls and trade them for land objects, too. Of course, not all mermaids do that, but the mermaids near the Duran Port are particularly amicable with humans.¡± Radis recalled what happened at the forbidden region. At that time, she clearly understood what Arachne was saying. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not weird¡­¡¯ Hope budding within her, Radis asked. ¡°Can you speak the mermaids¡¯ language?¡± ¡°I know how to say one thing.¡± Largot¡¯s thick lips formed an O-shape. Then, hiiiiek, he made such a sound that was impossible to understand. Puzzled, Radis asked. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Largot shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s a greeting. Whenever the mermaids saw me, they make this sound. I copied them and they seemed to like it. But you know, maybe it means ¡®bald¡¯ or ¡®give me that stuff¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Radis went speechless, Largot and Ramsay shared a laugh together. Ramsay spoke. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to call it coherent conversation. Just like with wild animals, merchants are used to mermaids in the same way. But it¡¯s not just that. Thanks to this, we¡¯re able to reach the ports of the Empire without seeing any blood.¡± Perhaps because of Largot and Ramsay¡¯s flowing conversation, or because of the black cloak Radis was wearing, Yves seemed to have completely forgotten about his green vest. Their dinner ended with a friendly atmosphere. Now that dinner was over, the men decided to move to a drawing room to talk about their business in earnest. Before he stood up though, Largot took out a small box and placed it on the dinner table. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for the beautiful lady.¡± Largot pushed the box in front of Radis. ¡°They¡¯re pearls brought by a mermaid. They¡¯re beautiful, just like little moons.¡± Radis tried to decline politely. ¡°It¡¯s much too precious.¡± ¡°Oh, compared to your beauty, they¡¯re like mere fireflies in front of the moon. You can think of it as a commemoration of our meeting today, and it would be an honor for me if you accept this.¡± Largot¡¯s flowery words gave Radis no choice but to accept the gift. When she came back to her room and opened the small box, she found two pearls that were as big as her thumb. She placed the two pearls on a window frame overlooking the night sky. As Largot said, the pearls were as beautiful as little moons. Radis recalled the merchant¡¯s words. ¡°Just like with wild animals, merchants are used to mermaids in the same way. But it¡¯s not just that. Thanks to this, we¡¯re able to reach the ports of the Empire without seeing any blood.¡± Staring at the pearls, Radis was lost in thought. ¡®Is it possible only for the mermaids near the Duran Port? Maybe it¡¯s hard in other places. That¡¯s why even experienced traders find it difficult to reach ports in the northern region.¡¯ A small smile graced Radis¡¯s lips. ¡°But there¡¯s still a possibility.¡± CH 148 Chapter 148 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª * * * As he was in agony, the dark angel whispered to him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someday, it will be¡­ only we know¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t remember everything that the angel said, but her faintly lilting voice made him feel so comfortable. ¡°I know for sure. You will¡­¡± What was the angel¡¯s prophecy again? He couldn¡¯t remember it either. But it was clear that, when he was still young, her words served as his motivation in life. His courage to continue living. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Waking up, Yves Russell stretched widely, tossing away the sleep mask that was covering his eyes. ¡°Haaaaahm¡­¡± He yawned languidly and swept up the hair that was covering his forehead. Underneath the morning sun, his bare face was revealed. With slumber still lingering, his bright golden eyes gleamed as sunlight streamed through the windows. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I dreamed of the angel¡­¡± Yves¡¯s forehead, which was smooth until now, became slightly wrinkled. The voice of the dark angel in his dream¡­ oddly sounded very similar to Radis¡¯s voice. As soon as he realized it, it was as if Yves had been doused in cold water. His memory of the dark angel was his sanctuary. It was what he dreamed for since the beginning, and became a memory that became more and more blurred as time passed by. That¡¯s why he wanted to keep the dark angel more preciously in his heart. It was unbearable for him that his memory had deteriorated to this degree. At this point, he might have forgotten about her altogether. Distressed, Yves held his head with both hands tightly. ¡°Yves Russell! Are you this easy! Did you fall for the black cloak just like that? She¡¯s human¡ª human!¡± Hitting himself a few times, Yves was soon able to regain a bit of his rationality. He stared at where he had thrown his sleeping mask. It looked black, but it was actually dark blue that only looked like black. Yves Russell smiled coldly. ¡°Bwahaha¡­ I¡¯m going to succeed. I¡¯ll get through this eventually, even without Radis¡¯s help¡­!¡± That very day, Yves Russell rode the momentum he was on and proudly chose a blue vest and brown pants. Glancing at the marquis with worried eyes, April asked. ¡°Your Excellency, are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Yves answered haughtily. ¡°Will I be alright? Of course I will.¡± Yves looked down at his clothes, eyes a bit clouded over. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Even if I look at it like this, it¡¯s not that different from black. Today¡¯s schedule also isn¡¯t as busy, so I just need to finish everything as soon as possible. Then I¡¯ll succeed.¡¯ Kehehehe. Entering the office while laughing maniacally, he soon found Marcel, who had bloodshot eyes and was standing tall as if in protest. ¡°Good morning, Your Excellency.¡± It was a normal greeting, yet somehow sounded like a curse at the same time. Even so, Yves ignored it and lightly sat down in his seat. Marcel let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s early in the morning, but we have a visitor waiting.¡± He was about to put his legs on the desk, but Yves asked back. ¡°Visitor? Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ someone from House Roderick.¡± Yves looked at Marcel as if he¡¯d been told that monsters were rising from the mansion¡¯s toilets. As any of House Russell would, especially Yves, the mere mention of the Roderick name made him grit his teeth. Just hearing it made him feel like bile was coming up his throat. House Roderick had long since regarded House Russell as their nemesis for so many generations now, even though they were far out of their league. Besides that, Franz Roderick¡ªthe current household head of the Roderick family¡ªwas an unbelievable man who had devoted all of his life to undermining the status of Yves Russell, who became a marquis at the age of eight. ¡°Why are you even telling me? You should have kicked ¡®em out right away.¡± It¡¯s not unreasonable that Yves had reacted like this. Compared to the Roderick family, this blue vest and brown pants were a breeze. He¡¯d rather take these rather than deal with that guy. Knowing this fact well enough, Marcel carefully opened his lips as he tried to gauge the marquis¡¯s mood. ¡°Well¡­ He said he must see Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Then he must be kicked out. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just trying to pick a silly fight or something. Oh, maybe that person is here to protest about what happened at the night market before?¡± Finally putting his legs on the desk, Yves continued. ¡°Never mind. The relationship between this household and that won¡¯t get worse than this, so just leave the guy alone, whether he leaves or not.¡± CH 149 Chapter 149 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª Flustered, Marcel replied. ¡°But he said he¡¯d wait until you meet him¡­¡± And Yves responded in a brooding tone. ¡°I hardly did any work yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Have you processed all of the reports given by the administrators?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve dealt with about half of them.¡± Looking through the documents from yesterday that hadn¡¯t been processed yet, and the new ones that came in only this morning, Yves murmured. ¡°So, should I still go out and argue with that guy from House Roderick? That¡¯s going to take me about half a day¡­¡± Marcel sat down with a big, pasted smile on his lips. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just been trying to pick a dirty fight. Would it be necessary for Your Excellency to spend any energy on such a thing? If he¡¯s left alone, he¡¯ll get tired of waiting and leave on his own.¡± Yves clapped his palms together and spoke in a clear tone. ¡°Marcel, I really like that part of you.¡± The aide smiled brightly in return. Beneath his desk, however, he crossed his index and middle fingers together before saying, ¡°Hahaha, I really like you too, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work then.¡± After that, they dove deep into the mountains of documents in earnest all morning, and they completely forgot about the existence of the uninvited guest from House Roderick. At lunchtime, Allen came and hinted, ¡°The uninvited guest is still waiting, sir,¡± but the words came through one ear and out the next with Yves. He was busy chewing food in his mouth while recalling the conversation he had with the merchants yesterday. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s finally some conflict between the mermaids of the White Silver Bay.¡± It was a veiled message from Largot. This was exactly what Yves Russell wanted. Some of the monsters could be controlled. As the head of the Russell household whose estate was in close proximity to Monsterwood, Yves Russell knew about this very well. The lower the level of a monster, the more obsessed they were with human blood. Sea mermaids were a superior species. Rather than an instinctive thirst for human blood, they had more complex desires. With that premise in mind, humans would be able to control them. Yves Russell had long known that a small number of merchants had been trying to communicate with mermaids thus far. There were merchants who had a propensity for doing as such, so as the owner of Duran Port, Yves had implicitly given them many benefits so that they would flock to his estate more. In particular, Largot and Ramsay were two such merchants who were successful in making direct contact with the mermaids. With their strong sense of adventure, they overcame their fears and were able to teach mermaids that they could get what they wanted without fighting. As a result, Duran Port was able to achieve peace, even if only temporarily. Yves Russell told them, ¡°What I want is peace.¡± But not all mermaids wanted the same thing. There was a long history of bloodshed between humans and mermaids, which had been going on for hundreds of years already. The mermaids who had been successfully coaxed into cooperation by the merchants were rather an anomaly amongst their kind. Then, estrangement was inevitable. This was what Yves Russell was after. ¡°The Remonstrance of Duran.¡± Hearing what Yves Russell added in the end, Largot and Ramsay understood his true intentions and smirked furtively. If there was a divide amongst the mermaids, then the violent mermaids would have to leave Duran Port. But the mermaids would not be able to escape the White Silver Bay completely, so the only path left to them was up north. Then, the peace achieved by Duran Port would be consolidated, while all the ports north of the Silver River would become more chaotic. To be precise, this would include Ortiz Port, the largest port in the northwest region and owned by the Lebeloia Duchy. ¡®Finally, the economy of the marginalized southern region will be revived.¡¯ Having a cup of tea after his meal, Yves Russell cleared his mind. ¡®It¡¯d be nice if I can get the cooperation of the other southern nobles, but the biggest drawback with the people with power in this region is that they all have heavy butts and are cranky to the max. If I want to compel them to move¡­¡¯ As he was taking a walk through the garden right now to move his body for a while after his meal, Yves stopped walking. Radis was sitting underneath a gazebo in the garden. She seemed like she was in a daze, just staring into the air blankly. Just one glance at her face made all the complex thoughts in his head fly away. ¡°Why¡¯s she sitting there blankly?¡± Forgetting that he was also just walking around aimlessly with a blank face until just a second ago, Yves chuckled secretly at Radis. He strode up to her with broad steps. ¡°Radis¡­!¡± With his voice pulling her out of her reverie, Radis looked up at him with round eyes. Though she had been startled like that, her eyes curved gently into crescent moons. And so, after seeing her smile¡ªthump!¡ªYves felt his heart throbbing heavily. CH 150 Chapter 150 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª ¡®What the?¡¯ Yves hesitated to go closer to Radis. He watched as she stood up from her seat and again put on the cloak that she had taken off for the moment. This time, it felt as if his heart had sunk to the very ground. As she was now wearing the black cloak, Radis smiled slightly at him. ¡°Marquis, I¡¯m glad that you look better today.¡± This smile of hers was like a bee sting to his heart. Yves Russell was absolutely baffled. ¡®Am I¡­ an idiot? This is an insult to both my dark angel and my pure love! My, my love¡­ has turned into a lowly black cloak obsession?!¡¯ Yves Russell almost collapsed on the spot. On the surface, he desperately pretended to be as cold as he possibly could, but inwardly, it felt as if the entire sky had crashed. In shock, Yves unbuttoned Radis¡¯s cloak and took it away. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± There was a grim look on Radis¡¯s face as she watched Yves¡¯s actions without a word. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear this anymore!¡± Taken aback, Radis looked up at him with a frown. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t wear it for you though?¡± ¡°No, let me rephrase that. Don¡¯t wear this, period!¡± Radis was speechless. ¡®Sir, have you gone crazy?¡¯ Of course, she couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Pressing down the rising urge to hit him, Radis spoke in the gentlest tone she could muster. ¡°If I angered you because I wore Your Excellency¡¯s clothes as I pleased, I apologize. But I don¡¯t understand¡ªyou even asked me to wear it yesterday¡­¡± As he listened to her response, from the nape of his neck and to the very tip of his forehead, Yves suddenly flushed bright red. To hide his embarrassment, he clumped the cloak into a ball and threw it far, far away. ¡°Never mind that! I¡¯ll buy you as many new clothes as you want, so don¡¯t ever wear that anymore!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis stared at Yves Russell with a plaintive gaze. ¡®It¡¯s really hard to match the Marquis¡¯s mood¡­¡¯ Right then. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± An icy voice, as harsh as a freshly sharpened blade, cut through the air. At the sound, Radis turned to the side. And the next moment, her entire world turned upside down. It¡¯s him. ¡®Robert.¡¯ Gray eyes that resembled a stormy sky were staring straight at Radis. He didn¡¯t ask her anything. As if he already knew everything even without hearing it from her, he just stared at her. In front of him, Radis had never been able to be honest. What was the reason behind it all? Was it because she was desperately trying to keep things as they were, even if he knew the truth? Was it because she was carrying the guilt of deceiving him and their other comrades for a long time? Or was it really, truly only because of useless pride? Yves answered back with a snarl. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The guest you left to wait all day.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the one from House Roderick? Should you even be called a guest when you came here uninvited?¡± Radis wanted to call Robert¡¯s name. However, just as she always did, she swallowed down her voice. He wouldn¡¯t know her. Perhaps he misunderstood that Yves was bothering her, and with his knightly chivalry, he was protecting her from him. With a bitter smile, Robert said. ¡°It¡¯s not you that I came here to visit.¡± He then looked at Radis. ¡°Dee.¡± Radis¡¯s eyes grew infinitely wide. She looked at Robert, gaze full of disbelief. Seeing her reaction, a faint smile graced Robert¡¯s lips. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± * * * The liar carried with her a heavy sense of guilt. In her previous life, Radis¡¯s guilt snowballed day by day. If the lies she told were all for her own benefit, rather, she would not have been able to bear the weight of this guilt. She would have definitely confessed the truth far earlier. However, her lies were all for the Tilrod household¡ªfor her family. She couldn¡¯t imagine what the aftermath would be like once this pile of lies were to be discovered. She deceived the knighthood, the subjugation squad, the members of House Willingham, the people of the southern region and the entire empire. So, she had to carry those lies until the very end, bearing the weight of her guilt, which worsened each and every morning. ¡°¡­I apologize immensely, Captain.¡± The first emotion that struck her as she was reunited once more with Robert¡­ was not the joy of seeing him again, and nor was it the shock of finding out that she was not the only one who went back in time. It was this excruciating mountain of guilt. Sitting on a luxurious chair in a drawing room, the twenty-year-old Robert stared at her with eyes that resembled a cloudy sky. Faced with that gaze, Radis could say nothing. After a long time, Robert opened his lips to speak. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± CH 151 Chapter 151 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª It was only after she gulped that Radis managed to confess. ¡°I lied¡­ I lied¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°What did you lie about?¡± There was an edge in Robert¡¯s voice. Rarely ever did this happen. In her previous life, he had never expressed his feelings to this degree, no matter how difficult the situation was. Radis felt the words being blocked in her throat. She thought that she should at least kneel in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a woman¡­¡± Her words made Robert¡¯s expression crumple. ¡°You¡­!¡± As though to suppress his emotions, he rubbed his face roughly before he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for that.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Letting out a small sigh, Robert answered once more. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for six years. Did you really think I didn¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°The part that makes me angry¡­¡± Seeing how emotional he was, Radis felt her heart skip a beat. His gray eyes were filled with contained rage. ¡°It¡¯s how you¡­ how you had to hide it so thoroughly that it left you broken.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Robert gulped down his hot tea like it was cold water to suppress his overwhelming emotions. He also knew that he was showing a level of anger that he had never expressed before. ¡®I don¡¯t intend to do this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t intend to be this sharp in front of her. ¡®Why? Perhaps, is it because I saw that man with her a while ago?¡¯ Robert felt his seething emotions cool at once. ¡®How dare I?¡¯ A cynical smile found its way on his lips. He did not deserve her. Didn¡¯t he make a vow? That he would protect her if he would ever get the chance. Robert suppressed his emotions. After pressing it down so hard that he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to raise his head, he pulled himself together. After a while, Robert opened his lips again. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know. Shortly after your death, an unexpected event occurred. Its beginning was heralded by the appearance of a monster that appeared at the Imperial Palace.¡± At his words, Radis raised her head. ¡°What¡­? The Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Yes. Not just that, but the monster was powerful. It¡¯s not even enough to say that they¡¯re tremendously powerful. It was like¡­ the incarnation of a deity.¡± Robert¡¯s hand trembled slightly. ¡°Half of the capital got blown away. Almost all of the White Dragon Knights and the soldiers in the capital were killed. The Imperial Palace was in ruins, and Emperor Claude also passed away.¡± Radis¡¯s eyes grew wide. Robert continued on. ¡°It did not stop there. The monster that appeared at the capital eventually met its end, but at the same time, changes took place in the southern region. Monsterwood began to expand like crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Radis¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Monsterwood¡­ expanded?¡± ¡°Because a new master of the woods was born.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Robert spoke quickly in a low, monotonous voice. ¡°It was a dragon. It is the greatest type of monster which is believed to be extinct now, but it appeared. It was as large as a citadel, and its whole body was covered with scales that could fend off anything. From each step it took on the land, more and more monsters constantly arose. The southern region was completely trampled beneath the feet of those monsters.¡± Radis could not breathe properly. Because she now realized the reason behind his death. Robert nodded. ¡°Yes, I died while fighting the dragon. It had only one opening, and it was its inverted scale on the back of its neck. After a fierce struggle to reach its neck, I had managed to stab my sword into that place. I felt the tip of my sword striking something hard, and I instinctively realized that it was that dragon¡¯s nucleus. I tried to exert more force, but¡­ that was when I met my demise.¡± Robert looked at Radis and continued. ¡°But the moment I thought it was all over, I opened my eyes again.¡± Embraced with an indescribable emotion, Radis bowed her head. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Apology? That would just be an insult. She had deceived him for the entire time they had known each other, and she had failed to keep his final order of taking care of the subjugation squad. She was also the one who fell for the trap that drove their comrades to death. She had died so irresponsibly, but compared to her, Robert had lost everything and even had to fight alone against those terrible monsters without time to grieve. And after a long, arduous battle, he met his end. Radis knelt on the ground. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Then, Robert jumped up from his seat and went towards her. He grabbed her by the shoulders and raised her up immediately. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± Without raising her head, Radis spoke. ¡°It was all my fault. I deceived you, Captain¡­ And I lost our men due to my mistake¡ªmy irrevocable mistake¡­¡± She could feel Robert¡¯s grip on her shoulder tighten. With a heavy sigh, he answered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to get an apology from you. I just¡­¡± Robert¡¯s voice seemed to crack a little. CH 152 Chapter 152 Translator: Yonnee ¡ª He sat Radis back down on the sofa, unable to speak further. Robert¡¯s gray eyes lingered on Radis, who was bowing her head like a sinner. Letting out another low sigh, he stared at her well-trimmed glossy red hair, and her clean, pale hands clutching her knees. Suddenly, his gaze stopped on her wrinkled collar. It was near the shoulder that he had grabbed. He wanted to straighten the hem that he had crumpled, but this time, he couldn¡¯t touch her easily. Giving up on the thought, Robert sat down on the sofa again. ¡°¡­It already happened, let¡¯s just leave it at that. There¡¯s no turning back the past. No, I don¡¯t even know if we can call it the past anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to think, now that we¡¯re here, it¡¯s a relief?¡± Raising her head a little, Radis looked up at him. Robert was covering his face with both hands, and when he spoke again, his voice was more calm this time. ¡°When I opened my eyes once more¡­ I only thought that I must have gone mad. But when I realized that this truly is real, I¡­ I thought this might be an opportunity to make up for the mistakes I had committed in my past life. Mistakes? Questions danced behind Radis¡¯s eyes. Did he have regrets? Robert took his hands off from his face and looked at her. ¡°Dee.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fix that first. I¡¯m no longer the captain of the subjugation squad.¡± Not knowing what to say to that, Radis¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a carp. A faint smile came to Robert¡¯s lips when she finally called him by his name. ¡°¡­Robert.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, hesitating, he spoke again. ¡°¡­Radis.¡± Though it was her own name, it sounded so awkward to her ears. And the awkwardness of it all made Radis shrink a little. Her defensive attitude erased the smile that was on Robert¡¯s face. He let out a brief sigh. For a moment, an uncomfortable silence stretched between them. After a while, Robert opened his lips again. ¡°I think there must be a reason why we went back in time like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis neither hastily agreed nor disagreed. Until she met Robert, Radis actually never thought deeply about what reason there was behind her regression. She just thought that something mysterious had happened to her, or perhaps it was a trick of a transcendent being. But she wasn¡¯t the only one who went back in time. What did this mean? ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any guesses.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Radis¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What is it, Cap¡­ I mean, Robert?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure yet, it¡¯s really only a guess.¡± ¡°A-A guess¡­¡± Robert glanced at Radis, but he shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to put you in danger anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve confirmed it. Until then, it would be better if you forget what I just said.¡± Abruptly, Robert stood up from his seat. Dazed and confused, Radis just watched Robert walking towards the door, but she snapped out of it and quickly ran forward to grab his arm. ¡°Captain¡­!¡± Robert looked back at her with a cold gaze. No. It was only cold at first glance. Radis knew what that gaze meant. It was the same gaze that he¡¯d have whenever he was at the vanguard of the squad, and they were heading into a perilous zone, without the safety net of an advance scouting group. Every time this happened, this cold gaze was what dissuaded the other members of the squad from stopping him. Though she was almost discouraged, Radis did not let go of his arm. ¡°You must be very confused. That I was a woman all this time¡­¡± Her words made Robert freeze. ¡°But, Captain. Nothing has changed. I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°¡­You¡­!¡± Robert wanted to tell her something¡ªanything¡ªto make her let go. His other hand was free to forcefully take her hand off from his arm, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Rather, he reached up and rubbed his eyes. Radis continued. ¡°Do you think I forgot about it? What usually happens when you give that look?¡± Still holding his eyes with one hand, Robert was barely able to answer. ¡°¡­You¡¯re really clinging hard, aren¡¯t you.¡± After hearing him say this, Radis smiled. Now, it truly felt as if she finally met the Robert who she knew. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If we live, we¡¯ll live together. If we die, we¡¯ll die together.¡± Had he gotten tired of her impudence? Robert didn¡¯t turn his head at all. But after a long time, Robert eventually replied. ¡°¡­When the biggest moon rises.¡± Radis nodded, then answered back with a firm tone. ¡°That¡¯s when I¡¯ll see you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Captain.¡± Robert was still not looking at her. Still, Radis was pleased. Much had changed, but Robert was still Robert. Moved by this fact, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel, but¡­ Captain, I¡¯m really happy to see you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± CH 153 ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Marquis!¡± Radis clasped her hands together and looked up at Yves Russell with a desperate, pleading face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, Yves Russell did not waver. As he was sitting at his desk in his office, he continued to read the document in his hand with a steady gaze. Tilting her head to the side and going closer to that document, Radis said, ¡°You¡¯re going to burn a hole into the paper, sir.¡± Under his thick fringe, his amber eyes could be seen moving a little. Perhaps they made eye contact. Persistently following his eyes, Radis called him again. ¡°Marquis¡­!¡± In the end, it was a defeat for Yves Russell. ¡°Ugh, why!¡± ¡°Give me permission to go out.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Slamming the document down on the desk, Yves answered. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet that illegitimate punk, aren¡¯t you? Of course I won¡¯t say yes!¡± Radis frowned at the word ¡®illegitimate¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t call him that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him either, thank you very much. So don¡¯t bring him up in front of me.¡± ¡°Robert is my friend.¡± Twitch. Yves Russell felt a vein throbbing on his forehead. He almost yelled and flipped the desk upside down. ¡®Friend, my butt!¡¯ That man was looking at Radis with such a deep gaze! His eyes carried so much sadness to the point of death. It even seemed like he was looking at a lover who he thought had died. ¡®With that kind of gaze, just a friend? Frieeend?¡¯ But Yves wasn¡¯t such a benevolent human being that he¡¯d tell Radis about it. Having no idea of what he must be thinking about, Radis continued to speak seriously. ¡°It¡¯s just a few days, Marquis.¡± Then, Yves Russell looked at her in surprise. ¡°Oh, did you hear that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I heard something just now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even asking¡­ Ah, I dunno. I¡¯m busy, busy, busy. Good grief, there¡¯s so much work for me to do today!¡± Angry, Radis folded her arms over her chest. ¡°Marquis!¡± ¡°I think someone¡¯s calling me¡­ Ah, I dunno, I¡¯m busy!¡± Yves spread out the papers and covered himself so he wouldn¡¯t see Radis. Radis was absolutely speechless. Yves was now pretending to look through the documents diligently, but all Radis could do was shake her head. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, then I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Then, lowering the document over his face a little, Yves answered. ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah, come on!¡± ¡°You keep saying friend! Radis, if you want to hang out with your friends, there are many other places where you can do that! A tea party, an embroidery gathering, or a book club! If you say you¡¯re going to those places, try to see if I¡¯ll stop you!¡± ¡°But my friend is Ro¡ª¡± Yves leapt to his feet and, with heavy footsteps, went right in front of Radis. He grabbed Radis by the shoulders, kindly guided her towards the door, then whispered sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever bring up even the ¡®Ro¡¯ in the Roderick household before me.¡± ¡°Not Roderick, it¡¯s Robert¡­¡± Twitch. As if she heard something snap somewhere, Radis looked up at Yves. Yves was forcing himself to smile, but his jaw was evidently twitching. He then opened the door and sent Radis out. Then, with the final word, he said. ¡°Never.¡± At that, the door closed right in front of her. Leaning forward at the hinges of the door where there were openings, Radis yelled. ¡°You¡¯re so petty!¡± Then, through the same door, Yves¡¯s unfeeling voice could be heard. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. I should use that as my middle name. From now on, call me Yves Petty Russell.¡± Hearing this, Radis stomped her feet and left. * * * Ever since the honorary middle name came into being, Yves seemed to be really determined to live up to that name to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Good night, Radis!¡± Camping out in the drawing room connected to Radis¡¯s bedroom, Yves P. Russell waved cheerfully. Looking at him with a plaintive gaze, Radis asked. Marquis, are you seriously going to do this?¡± Yves jumped up. ¡°Do what? This is my house! And you! You¡¯re my, my, uh¡ª! My vassal who¡¯s under my care! What¡¯s wrong with me working in my vassal¡¯s chambers?!¡± ¡°Ah, fine. Do whatever you want.¡± Radis closed the door and returned to her bedroom. She was feeling sleepy until just now, but seeing Yves like that made her feel like she was losing sleep instead. Instead of going to the bed, she sat down in a chair by the window. On the window frame was the mermaid pearl that the merchant Largot had gifted her. Picking up the pearl, she compared it to the moon. It was going to be a full moon soon. As she rolled the smooth pearl in her hand, Radis became lost in thought. ¡°If there¡¯s a reason behind why the Captain and I went back in time, what is it?¡± Robert seemed to have an inkling what the reason was, but Radis had no idea at all. She couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much she thought about it. Radis decided to retrace her step and go back to the very beginning. ¡®Why me and the Captain?¡¯ Looking for something that might be a common denominator between their deaths, there was one thing that came to mind. ¡®Magic stone¡­¡¯ CH 154 Recalling this, Radis was stunned. Sweeping a hand over her face, she muttered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that until now?¡± Before her death, she came into contact with a magic stone, which was at the center of the Underworld Tree. It was the same with Robert. Didn¡¯t he also die after coming into contact with the nucleus of a dragon? ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Pacing around busily in the dark bedroom, Radis urgently organized the thoughts that were popping up in her mind. ¡°What exactly about a magic stone would make someone go back in time after dying?¡± But Radis soon gave up on that thought. She recalled that Margaret had taken the magic stone from her, practically drooling at the sight of the precious material. If the only requirement was touching the magic stone, then Margaret should have returned as well. ¡°What if it¡¯s blood?¡± Radis had touched the magic stone with a blood-soaked hand before. But what about Robert? He said that he had stabbed his sword into the dragon¡¯s body, and he hit its nucleus¡ªits magic stone. ¡°If it¡¯s to destroy one¡­¡± However, Radis had only handed the magic stone to Margaret. ¡°Ha¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Radis scrambled her hair. It was all speculation anyway. The answer remained unknown. However, Radis could intuitively feel that magic stones were somehow related to how she and Robert came back to life after death. Then, she heard Yves¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Radiiiiis!¡± As she was wracking her brain for an answer, Radis looked up towards the door. ¡°Stop making a racket and just go to bed!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± * * * Watching the ensuing atrocities of Yves P. Russell, Radis had this thought. ¡®He¡¯ll only be like this for a day or two.¡¯ However, even after one day¡­ two days¡­ three and four¡­ Yves P. Russell gave no signs of giving up. As the moon rose, the shade underneath Yves¡¯s eyes deepened further, but he continued to block Radis from sneaking out. The first impression he got from Robert seemed to be quite the worst. Perhaps it¡¯s only natural since House Russell and House Roderick had a long history of bad blood between them. But this did not break Radis¡¯s firm resolution. On the night of the full moon, Radis opened the bedroom door and went out. Firmly planted in an armchair in the drawing room, Yves was reading through a thick book. Feeling her presence, he turned and looked at her. ¡°Radis?¡± When he saw that Radis was wearing a shirt and pants, not her nightgown, he snapped the book shut with one hand. ¡°No. You can¡¯t.¡± Radis strode towards him and stood tall. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do.¡± ¡°¡­Still, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± At her question, Yves didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, despite suffering for several days, Yves didn¡¯t actually know why he was even doing this. Because he thought it was too dangerous? But Radis was not a two or three-year-old child. Besides that, she was a talented individual who was taught the imperial swordsmanship by a knight of the White Dragon Order. She could take care of herself as much as she wanted. Perhaps, was it because of Robert who¡¯s part of House Roderick? But he had already received several reports containing Robert¡¯s personal information. House Roderick actively did not acknowledge Robert¡¯s existence. It was too much to even call him a member of the Roderick family. Maybe this was what he wanted to say. ¡®Don¡¯t go out to see him.¡¯ However, Yves Russell was much too prideful¡ªand at the same time¡ªhe was much too cowardly to say such a thing. Staring up at Radis, Yves turned his head and answered in a self-deprecating tone. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a dangerous gamble.¡± Walking towards him step by step, Radis looked into his eyes. She stopped so close in front of him that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Thinking that she was too close, Yves was the first to speak. ¡°Radis¡­¡± She only looked at him without saying a word. Her black eyes permeated through him so deeply and passionately, and once again, he was faced with the arrogant man and the cowardly man inside of him. The arrogant man did not want to admit his faults. He was the one who had the upper hand in their relationship, and his plan with her was steadily progressing down the path to success. But along the way, his feelings changed. The arrogant man tried to deny this fact. On the other hand, the cowardly man was afraid. He was the one who took advantage of her and her circumstances. So it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t ask her what she thought of him. Yves¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Radis put his hands on his shoulders. ¡°Yves.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Her lips, uttering his name, looked as fresh and as sweet as a ripe apple. To the point that he was overcome with the urge to take a bite, to devour the fair flesh and take the sweet juice inside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yves almost blurted this out. ¡®You mean, can I kiss you?¡¯ Radis spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Radis¡¯s lips drew closer and closer, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. As he felt a sense of bliss that was pouring down like rain, Yves closed his eyes. Later though¡­ No matter how hard he¡¯d think about it, Yves wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out why he had fainted at that moment. Maybe it was because he was so happy, or maybe it was because he got suffocated. CH 155 As she covered him with a blanket, there was a happy expression on Yves¡¯s face for some reason, even if he had fainted. Radis put on her cloak and checked her equipment for the last time. And¡­ She really didn¡¯t want to, but she picked up the 110,000-rupen haunted sword. ¡°Huhp.¡± She swung it once as a test. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the sword suited her so well that it¡¯s as if it was made for her. Radis let out a short sigh as she sheathed it and attached its scabbard to her belt. She then snuck out of the mansion and pulled out a horse from the stable. Before leaving, she looked at one darkened window of the mansion. And Radis whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marquis. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± * * * She headed for the campsite of the Imperial Subjugation Squad. ¡°¡­No, not yet a campsite.¡± It was still just an empty clearing where there were no flags of the subjugation squad, and no signs of a campsite yet. As she stood in the middle, Radis looked around with a longing gaze. ¡®That tree over there. That was the temporary table where the chessboard was placed, right?¡± The image of Rusty and Thierry playing chess in front of her appeared like an apparition before her eyes. At this, Radis smiled. ¡®Merrick also loved relaxing on the hammock that was hung there. Over here is the only place where we could boil and clean water. Every time Hardy came here, he kept scolding Laszlo to do that chore.¡¯ Immersed in her memories, Radis suddenly felt someone¡¯s movements through the night. As she turned around, she saw that Robert was standing not far away, holding his horse¡¯s reins. With the moon so high up in the sky, no matter how much it glowed, it couldn¡¯t compare to the bright expression on his face. Radis approached him, slightly perplexed. ¡°Captain?¡± Robert was tying the horse¡¯s reins to a tree with somewhat stiff hands, but as she called him, he answered. ¡°How¡­ have you been? In the meantime¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± What¡¯s bothering him? Robert strangely seemed unwilling to look at Radis. Of course, Radis could understand. After all, she had lied to him for six years. He told her that they should just leave it all behind, but that still didn¡¯t change the fact that she had lied to him. ¡®Captain, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Radis apologized to him in her heart. ¡®But I can¡¯t keep covering up such a big lie with mere words of apology. This time, I¡¯m going to help the Captain.¡¯ Robert said that he wanted to make up for his mistakes in his past life. She wondered what those were, but Radis couldn¡¯t bear to ask. Perhaps he regretted leaving the subjugation squad in Radis¡¯s care after he had gone to the capital. If she were to hear him say this with his own lips, Radis really wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her head in front of him anymore. So, Radis made a firm promise. ¡®Whether it¡¯s about the subjugation squad or the fight against the dragon, I¡¯m going to help the Captain.¡¯ Making up her mind like this, Radis looked up at Robert. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Their reunion had been so wrought with emotions that Radis didn¡¯t notice back then, but now, Radis realized that the Robert in front of her was a little different from the Robert in her memories. ¡®Right. My first meeting with the Captain was supposed to be three years from now¡­¡¯ The current Roebrt was much younger than the Robert in her memories. No, he was quite literally young. ¡®Wow!¡¯ As her eyes widened, she looked at this new Robert she had yet to know. Most noticeably, the scar on his jaw had disappeared. The white scar that ran over his lower lip and down to his chin was no longer there. ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all either?¡¯ The current Robert was a little shorter than the Robert in her memories. Perhaps because he didn¡¯t need to wear any heavy armor, his physique¡ªwhich had once looked as sturdy as a rock¡ªlooked leaner now. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± His masculine face with angular lines was almost the same, but somehow, still kind of carried much of his youth. Was it because his cheekbones were slightly red? With a smile, Radis answered. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating to see you during a time when I didn¡¯t know you yet, Captain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Robert appeared to be perplexed by her words. Dazed as he was, he wound the horse¡¯s reins around a tree branch so many times that the head of the horse nearly touched the tree itself. The horse started stomping on the ground with one front leg to show how disgruntled it was, but Robert didn¡¯t notice at all. ¡°Captain, the reins.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With stiff movements, he unwound the reins again. Seeing him like that, Radis thought to herself. ¡®I should refrain from speaking about personal matters with the Captain until his heart is relieved.¡¯ She then spoke in a business-like tone. ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve been thinking about it since then, but you¡¯re thinking of going to the forbidden region now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I know a shortcut.¡± ¡°A shortcut?¡± Now looking at the reins that were finally tied properly, Radis said, ¡°Follow me.¡± CH 156 ¡®Come to think of it, what happened to those guys?¡¯ After passing through the base of the Kingsnake Mercenary Guild, Radis was naturally reminded of Gorz and Luke. However, the base was empty when she passed through. ¡®They must have already moved. It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t scold those heinous punks myself, but I won¡¯t need to remember how Tez cursed this place so much.¡¯ Radis walked past the ruined pub and headed for the woods. The path was unclear, but it¡¯s fortunate enough that there was still a trail left. She could easily find the two tall trees that were familiar to her. In front of the cave, Robert asked. ¡°So this passageway leads to the forbidden region?¡± Radis took out the torch that she had prepared in advance and lit it. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s true. I managed to reach the forbidden region through this path, so I¡¯m sure of it. The tunnel is long, but I¡¯ve prepared enough gear and rations for it. You and I will be fine, Captain.¡± Suddenly, Robert grabbed her arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­!¡± As Radis was about to bring the embers she would make with mana from her fingertips to the torch, Radis looked up at him in surprise. She was the one who was shocked, but Robert took his hand off her so abruptly that it was like he burned himself. He managed to speak again with a slightly trembling voice. ¡°¡­You, you went to the forbidden region?¡± Radis couldn¡¯t understand why he was so surprised. ¡°Yes, I happened to get involved with a certain incident, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unable to hear her out, Robert rubbed his face with a palm, seemingly agonizing about this. She eventually heard the murmur that was like a stream from his lips. ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± He took the torch from Radis¡¯s hand and strode into the cave. Then, glancing back once, he said, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep up with me, just return to this spot and wait for me here.¡± Radis was about to say yes, but then¡­ Before she could even answer, Robert used his mana to run forward¡ªas fast as the wind. Left alone, Radis pouted once and muttered grumpily. ¡°Just tell me to stay behind, why don¡¯t you.¡± She also started running, trying to catch up with the now-distant glow of the torch. While circulating mana throughout her body so that she wouldn¡¯t run out of strength, Radis recalled the past. Back then, she and the subjugation squad had made a crude road by the entrance of Monsterwood because of how often they came and went. Even so, they couldn¡¯t ride their horses into the forest because of how rough the road was. The only means of transport available in the woods were one¡¯s own two feet. As the subjugation squad would traverse through the dark forest filled with monsters, they each needed to carry their camping equipment and food as well. Thinking about that grueling time, she thought that she¡¯d be able to run through this smooth passageway all day. ¡®Last time, it took me three days because I had two lumps of dead weight with me back then. But this time, if we can press on well enough, we might get there in just a day or two¡­¡¯ Radis lost track of time of how long she ran. The torch was getting closer and closer, but she also slowly ran out of breath even though she was running with the assistance of mana. And when she reached the glowing light, she found the torch stuck between two collapsed bricks and Robert sitting by it. He didn¡¯t even seem to be out of breath. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Not wanting to be caught gasping for air, still standing up, Radis took out her water jug and gulped its contents down. Then, she choked. As she tried to hit her chest, Robert patted her on the back. ¡°You, really¡­¡± Somehow, it seemed like his emotions were contained in those heavy pats right there. ¡°C-Captain! It hurts!¡± ¡°Because you¡­!¡± It was rare, but Robert got angry once in a while. Even so, as he saw that Radis¡¯s face had turned as red as a pomegranate, he held back his temper. ¡°Please. If you¡¯re having a hard time, tell me.¡± Wiping her damp lips with a sleeve, Radis answered. ¡°I¡¯m not having a hard time though.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing her say this, Robert sighed deeply. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to show any signs that she was struggling in any way, but since Robert sat back down, she couldn¡¯t keep standing. As she sat down gently in front of Robert, Radis looked at him. And Robert was staring back at her as well. While he was sitting in an upright posture, he asked. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re staying at the Marquis¡¯s residence?¡± At the question, Radis¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red. ¡®Captain, the reason is simple. It¡¯s because the Third Prince, the prettiest man in the whole entire Empire, seems to have fallen in love with me at first sight. Hahaha! Marquis Russell noticed it, and that¡¯s why he took me back to his Marquisate so that he can form connections with His Highness.¡¯ How could she possibly say such a thing with her own lips? Trying¡ªand failing¡ªto smile, Radis answered with something else, stuttering. ¡°It¡¯s as a v-vassal¡­ or something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was it because of the torch? A faint shadow was cast across Robert¡¯s expression. Radis stammered on. ¡°T-The Marquis was much too rude to you, wasn¡¯t he? As you may know¡­ House Russell and House Roderick aren¡¯t on good terms. It¡¯s probably because of that. He¡¯s actually not a bad person.¡± Robert let out a small laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve met him in the previous life. He¡¯s not as wicked as the rumors say he is, but he¡¯s still evidently arrogant and greedy.¡± Radis had no choice but to admire Robert¡¯s eye for people. However, as she was a temporary vassal of the arrogant and greedy marquis in question, instead of agreeing, she decided to remain silent about that matter. CH 157 After a while, Robert rose to his feet. ¡°We seem to have a long way to go, so let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± On the second time they took a break, Robert said, ¡°Considering that we¡¯re getting closer to the forbidden region, it might be better if we get some shut eye first.¡± However, Radis replied bravely. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Robert nodded. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. I¡¯ll be resting first then.¡± Robert picked up a stick, lit it and stuck it to the dirt floor. ¡°Wake me up when this has burned through.¡± Then, he turned his back and immediately fell asleep. Looking at Robert¡¯s back as he was now off to slumber, Radis sat upright and slowly circulated her mana. In her own way, this was also a form of resting. She tried not to show it, but it¡¯s impossible not to have a hard time after running nonstop for this long. In fact, even while she was sitting down now, her legs were shaking. Still, she couldn¡¯t make it obvious that she was having a hard time now. ¡®After everything, you don¡¯t believe in me. How can I say that it¡¯s hard?¡¯ Robert wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Although he considered the members of the subjugation squad in a more special manner, it was only that¡ªas members. He wouldn¡¯t have made a fuss just because one member had gone to the forbidden region before. And, as a leader, he wouldn¡¯t have demoralized his men and said something like, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡¯ First of all¡­ Dee was Robert¡¯s right-hand man. He trusted ¡®Dee¡¯ that much. Did he think that ¡®Dee¡¯ of the past and ¡®Radis¡¯ of the present were two separate people? ¡®If I couldn¡¯t keep up with you, you said that I should go back to the entrance and wait for you?¡¯ Robert would never have said that to ¡®Dee¡¯. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, sadness flooded in like a wave. Feeling choked up, Radis glared at Robert¡¯s wide back. ¡®If it¡¯s because of my mistake in the previous life, I¡¯ll admit it. But if it¡¯s because you found out that I¡¯m a woman¡­¡¯ Then that was entirely Robert¡¯s fault. The current Radis was stronger than ¡®Dee¡¯. The amount of mana she possessed had increased significantly, and her physical condition was much better. She had gotten carried a little¡ªjuuust a little¡ªby the pleasures of life, and she felt as if she had gotten a bit weak, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll definitely ask if we can spar next time. If you get grilled to a crisp, you¡¯ll never say that again, will you?¡¯ Thinking like that made her feel a little better. Radis turned away from Robert and looked down at her hands. ¡®I have to be stronger.¡¯ As Robert said, their imminent future was bleak. The monster that appeared in the capital had defeated the White Dragon Knights¡ªthe strongest chivalric order of the empire¡ªand brought the capital to ruin. Besides that, a legendary monster had appeared. Dragons were believed to have already been extinct, but it reappeared and devastated the southern region. Suddenly, the faces of Master Armano and Olivier came to mind. ¡®If the capital gets destroyed, what will happen to Master and His Highness?¡¯ Radis felt her heart sink. Robert mentioned that the White Dragon Knights had sacrificed themselves and the emperor had met his demise. If that¡¯s so, it¡¯s unlikely that Armano and Olivier would have been safe. And they wouldn¡¯t be the only ones in danger. ¡®If a dragon appears in the southern region, the Russell Marquisate will be able to defeat it, right?¡¯ As she imagined Yves, who couldn¡¯t even use mana, leading the knights to fight against the dragon¡­ Her heart ached so much, and it felt like she had taken a blow to her solar plexus. Yves wouldn¡¯t be the only one. If the southern region would be trampled by monsters, the people of the marquisate would also be in danger. Radis didn¡¯t want to lose them. When thinking that she might lose them, the fists on her knees trembled. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ * * * How much time had passed? As Radis was deep in thought, she suddenly realized that the stick was almost completely burned through. ¡®Captain, you must be tired, so I¡¯ll let you sleep a little longer.¡¯ Radis drew nearer to where Robert was sleeping, and she reached forward with the intention of extinguishing the stick¡¯s fire. Robert was sleeping well until that time, but he sat up like a spring all of a sudden. Radis withdrew her hand in dismay. ¡°Captain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Robert stood up, but he looked like he was still wandering in a dream. His drowsy eyes were unfocused. As Robert looked straight into Radis¡¯s eyes, she could see a bright smile tugging up on his lips. ¡°¡­Dee.¡± At that moment, a strange feeling passed through her. She felt like she finally knew why Robert was with her here and now. In retrospect, Robert was more like a family to her than her real family. More like a father than her own father, and more like a sibling than either David or Jurich. No one else would be like Robert to her. They were bound by ties even stronger than blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Radis realized. ¡®I¡¯ve been missing this person all this time.¡¯ CH 158 With a smile, Radis nodded. ¡°Robert.¡± Her smile banished any hint of drowsiness from Robert right then. Robert rubbed his eyes with his hands, then he returned to his original self. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve slept so deeply.¡± Feeling baffled, Radis pointed at the bare dirt floor where a cold breeze had just passed. ¡°Here? How could that be?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve had a hard time because of the dreams that come.¡± Realizing that Robert¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, Radis decided not to delve into the matter. At the slightly awkward atmosphere, Robert turned behind him and rummaged to get some trail mix and a water bottle. Seeing this, Radis¡¯s expression brightened up and she also opened her bag. ¡°Oh, Captain! I brought us something to eat, too.¡± To be more precise, she had pilfered these from the kitchen before leaving. Radis handed Robert an apple. After that, she stuck a chunk of cheese and a sausage on a stick then roasted them slightly over the bonfire. As soon as the cheese and sausage were moderately melted and roasted respectively, she took out some walnut bread as well and made a sandwich with them. She split it in half so she and Robert had a portion each. While the cheese and sausages were being roasted earlier, Robert had finished the apple. Throwing the apple core into the bonfire, he asked Radis. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I brought us a little food. I figured that you¡¯ll bring only dry food, Captain.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s the best I could get out in the open. I guess that¡¯s why your bag looked a bit bulky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not heavy since it¡¯s only for two people.¡± As Radis finished making the two portions of sandwiches, she ate together with Robert. It was a simple meal, but when the warm and greasy food entered her stomach, it felt as if her cold, stiff body could relax. He didn¡¯t show any signs of it, but it seemed like Robert felt the same way. He took off his cloak and said, ¡°We¡¯re not pressed for time, so you should get some shut eye as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Still, take a break even if you feel like you¡¯re fine. If what lies at the end of this passageway really is the forbidden region, then you won¡¯t be able to rest there.¡± Radis really was fine, but Robert was firm in his stance. So, she had no choice but to lie down next to the wall. Robert handed her the cloak that he had taken off earlier. ¡°Here, use this.¡± ¡°What about you, Captain?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m feeling warm enough.¡± Really? Radis was about to ask back, but when she saw that Robert¡¯s ears were bright red, she closed her lips. The sandwich must have been too hot. ¡°Tell me as soon as you get cold. I¡¯m not going to sleep.¡± That¡¯s what she said, but because she was full now, she felt drowsy as soon as she wrapped herself with Robert¡¯s cloak. Before the wave of slumber could completely pull her under, Radis spoke. ¡°Captain, are you really alright?¡± Robert was stoking the fire so that it could grow, but after hearing her question, he looked at her. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°That we¡¯ve returned.¡± Robert¡¯s hand paused. ¡°¡­Are you asking me if I¡¯m alright? Or are you asking me if I¡¯m fine with living like this?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly a strange situation¡­¡± Robert stared at her for a moment, but he soon turned back to the bonfire again. ¡°It¡¯s not strange. Neither you nor I have been lucky in our lives. We can just think that a miracle happened to us because all our luck came to us at the very end.¡± At Robert¡¯s willful words, Radis smiled and snuggled deeper into the cloak. Robert¡¯s cloak wasn¡¯t sprayed with perfume or anything, yet it wafted with the scent of the heated wilderness, perhaps like the nape of a horse. It may not be a flowery, fragrant scent, but strangely enough, she felt comfortable. ¡°A miracle, huh¡­ That¡¯s nice.¡± Scooting over close to the wall, Radis slowly drifted off to sleep. As he was looking at her beyond the sweltering bonfire, Robert let out a quiet sigh. He murmured under his breath. ¡°¡­Am I alright?¡± He looked down at his hands, which looked strong enough to crush steel. However, he had to watch all his most precious things slip through his fingers as though they were grains of sand. With a sigh, Robert interlocked the fingers of his hands, clasping them together. For him, this miracle had not made everything ¡®alright¡¯. He had never been the kind of man who exuded optimism, especially considering his own life. He was born as an illegitimate child, and his father was a vile man who could never admit his wrongdoings. There was not a single moment that he was at ease at the Roderick household. However, he was able to forgive everything with just this one miracle. ¡°So¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let myself be more greedy.¡± CH 159 Radis woke up to Robert¡¯s voice calling her name. ¡°Radis.¡± When she opened her eyes, Robert had already arranged his bags, prepared to leave posthaste. Robert glanced over to her and said, ¡°You slept well, considering that you said you won¡¯t sleep.¡± As she was staring up at him blankly, Radis hurriedly stood up from the ground. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°About three hours.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness. You should have woken me up, Captain.¡± Radis took off Robert¡¯s cloak, then she rolled it up before returning it to him. Taking the cloak, Robert closed his mouth tightly and slowly put it on. ¡°¡­You slept so well that I didn¡¯t even want to wake you up. As Radis was arranging her bags, she felt her face turning bright red. Now carrying her bag, Radis suddenly opened her lips with a smile. ¡°I had a dream. ¡°A dream?¡± ¡°A dream where I met again with everyone. Tez, Thierry, Rusty, Laszlo¡­ Everyone came running to see me just like you, Captain.¡± Cleaning up the bonfire, Robert frowned a little after hearing that. ¡°I didn¡¯t run.¡± Radis pouted and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Well, alright. You didn¡¯t come running to me, Captain, but everyone in my dream did. Is that fine?¡± ¡°¡­Sure.¡± Robert stepped on the embers to put them out completely, and after that, he hit the wall with the soles of his feet one at a time so that the ashes could be shaken off from his boots. Then, he spoke again. ¡°I advise you against keeping your hopes up. Miracles don¡¯t happen that easily. They probably don¡¯t remember us.¡± Radis shrugged. ¡°I think so, too. But I¡¯ll still be happy enough to see them alive again.¡± Catching up to Robert, who already began to walk forward, Radis asked, ¡°Captain, when you came into contact with the dragon¡¯s magic stone, by any chance, did you get your blood on it?¡± Robert tried to recall his memories for a moment, but he soon shook his head. ¡°I just stabbed something under its inverted scale with my sword. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the dragon¡¯s magic stone.¡± ¡°Then, perhaps with blood¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Captain¡­ This is just a guess, but would you like to hear it?¡± Radis talked about the magic stone she had brought from underneath the Underworld Tree at the end of her previous life. Listening to her silently, Robert nodded. ¡°I also think that magic stones are the key here. When I went to the Tilrod manor to meet you back then, it was a mess. I heard that the magic stone had disappeared. At that time, I thought that it was Arachne¡¯s magic stone, but¡­ maybe it was something else.¡± As bad memories of the past arose, Radis felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She deliberately spoke in a more serious tone so that she could shake off the painful recollection. ¡°But Captain, even if we go to the forbidden region now, the same magic stone won¡¯t be there anymore.¡± ¡°Did you check it?¡± ¡°Yes. And not only that¡­ The whole area felt strange. The monster that lived near the Underworld Tree had weakened¡ªalmost as if it had aged.¡± Radis recalled what had happened in the forbidden region back then. ¡°If it was the same as before, Arachne should be powerful, considering how strong that monster should be in ten years¡¯ time. However, I saw it die with my own eyes, almost as if it had self-destructed.¡± Robert stopped in his tracks suddenly, and Radis¡¯s face almost collided with his back. ¡°Captain?¡± ¡°¡­Arachne? Are you saying that you went to the forbidden region and crossed paths with Arachne?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who did you go to the forbidden region with? Did you go with the Marquisate¡¯s subjugation squad?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Radis tried to gauge Robert¡¯s reaction. Examining his expression, Radis was sure that she¡¯d be in trouble if she were to tell the truth. Still, Radis decided to mix some truth in her white lie. ¡°¡­With a couple of mercenaries.¡± Gorz and Luke were mercenaries after all. However, as she gauged Robert¡¯s reaction again, the white lie didn¡¯t seem to prove effective. Almost resignedly, Robert said, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from death¡¯s door, but it seems like you¡¯ve received two such miracles. Don¡¯t bank on there being a third time, so promise me that you won¡¯t do such reckless things ever again.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Fearing that Robert would nag her more, Radis hurriedly continued her story. ¡°In any case, Arachne died after I set down the egg where I picked up the magic stone in the past life.¡± ¡°Egg?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Radis was about to say that she heard Arachne call the egg with the name ¡®Kronos¡¯, but she just trailed off. She couldn¡¯t very well say that she could somehow understand the monster¡¯s language. It still bothered her quite a lot. ¡°¡­It was a shining egg.¡± Robert answered, ¡°So it changed.¡± ¡°Yes, it changed. Arachne is dead, and there¡¯s an egg where the magic stone should have been.¡± ¡°Something might have changed again by now. We¡¯ll be able to confirm it soon.¡± At Robert¡¯s words, Radis looked ahead. The end of the long passageway finally appeared, and there lie the stone gate that served as an entrance to the forbidden region. CH 160 Early in the morning. Berry brought in a basin of water for Radis, meant for the lady to wash her face after she woke up. However, the maid was shocked to see what welcomed her. In Radis¡¯s bed was Marquis Russell himself, snoring soundly. ¡°Mmmph, Radiiiis¡­ Don¡¯t be like that¡­¡± He was even talking in his sleep. Berry set down the basin on the bedside table, then carefully pulled open the curtains to reveal the window. As bright light poured mercilessly over his eyes, Yves Russell flinched and woke up. ¡°Kgh, heup¡­!¡± Though still dazed, Yves jumped right out of the bed. And as soon as he came to his senses, he looked around the room. The bewildered Berry tried to stop him. ¡°Milord, if you do that¡­!¡± ¡°Radis.¡± Yves Russell said. ¡°Where is Radis?¡± * * * Bowing before Yves, Allen spoke. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Milord.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault that she managed to slip away. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d make me faint with such a lovely face like that.¡± At the mention of him ¡®fainting¡¯, Allen side-eyed Yves, his expression full of distrust. Allen¡¯s face was clearly saying, ¡®Faint? Your Excellency means to say that small hand of Miss Radis¡¯s knocked you out cold?¡¯ Yves added hastily. ¡°There¡¯s something about her that we don¡¯t know. She¡¯s not just a pretty, adorable seventeen-year-old girl. We have to consider her as a trained knight.¡± ¡°Pardon? The Young Miss is a knight? What do you mean? From what¡¯s known, Miss Radis only learned basic swordsmanship from her family tutor.¡± At the mere mention of that swordsmanship teacher, Yves let out a sigh of annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got acquainted, but as a matter of fact, that swordsmanship teacher of hers called Armano happens to be Daniel Sheldon of the White Dragon Knights.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± As Yves was busy organizing his thoughts while he was explaining this to Allen, he tapped his fingers against the desk. ¡°Do you remember Sir Sheldon¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°Of course. Sir Sheldon disappeared while he had been touring various towns in the south while investigating the monsters¡¯ movements.¡± ¡°As it turns out, that guy¡¯s been hiding out at House Tilrod while acting as a swordsmanship teacher.¡± Coming as a shock to Allen, his nostrils widened like a bison. Yves continued. ¡°Who could have imagined that Daniel Sheldon, one of the Emperor¡¯s most trusted knights, became a swordsmanship teacher who had taken in a child from a poor household in the countryside as his pupil? I can¡¯t even fathom what Sir Sheldon was thinking at that time, and what he taught her wasn¡¯t just at the level of self-defense either.¡± ¡°Then¡­ When Miss Radis was going out on her nightly strolls before, she was actually carrying out her duties?¡± At that, Yves¡¯s brows became furrowed. ¡°Duties¡­ What duties!¡± But Yves groaned, clasping his forehead with one large hand as if he had been struck with a headache. After a while, Yves spoke again. ¡°I have a hunch on where Radis might have gone. Please, I hope it¡¯s not there, but¡­ We have to confirm.¡± Yves Russell rose from his seat. Allen brought the marquis¡¯s sword and spoke with a thoughtful expression. ¡°But¡­ Why did Sir Sheldon stay at House Tilrod?¡± Just hearing Daniel¡¯s name made Yves¡¯s teeth grind, but he instead stroked his chin. ¡°How could we possibly know what that guy¡¯s thinking? Not a single one of those White Dragon Knights is quite right in the head! When those guys got shackled to Geas, even their brains might have been chained down as well!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± So as not to upset the marquis any longer, Allen closed his mouth and wordlessly helped Yves get ready for his excursion. Allen agreed that the White Dragon Knights weren¡¯t normal. But this didn¡¯t mean he thought that they must not be right in the head, as Yves was claiming¡ªjust that, in terms of emergencies, they certainly weren¡¯t ordinary. In particular, Daniel Sheldon was the emperor¡¯s most favored knight because he had both literary and military prowess, and he had a flexible mindset amid such honest knights. A knight like that wouldn¡¯t have stayed in House Tilrod for many years without good reason. As Allen was lost in thought, he frowned for a moment. ¡®Armano¡­? I think I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere¡­¡¯ * * * In front of the stone gate, Radis and Robert froze for a moment. Robert was the first to speak. ¡°This¡­ is the forbidden region?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain that it is¡­¡± What gave them such a shock was the appearance of the forbidden region. As they once knew it, the forbidden region was an achromatic forest completely occupied by a thick, lingering mist. However, as they stepped through the stone gate, this was not what they saw. The morning mist shone gold beneath the sun¡¯s rays. With moss wrapped around the trunks of the trees, this was a clear sign that the greenery had an ample water source nearby, and at each end of the branches hung plump buds that looked as if they would bloom at any given moment. Then, a cool breeze blew past, carrying with it the smell of damp soil amid the huge trees. They could even hear birds singing from somewhere nearby. In short, the forest right outside the stone gate looked like an ordinary forest that¡¯s full of vitality. ¡°But¡­ This should be the right place¡­¡± CH 161 Radis turned around and checked the stone gate. It was the same stone gate that she once saw before, except this time, the moss dripping with poisonous liquid that had once coated it was now gone. Besides that, the runes that had sent her back to the marquisate were still there. ¡®Yeah. Those are the runes.¡¯ Since the deathly moss was now gone, she could finally see the whole array of runes that¡¯s been carved into the stone gate. Looking at the runes made her feel strange. The ancient inscriptions on the stone gate, which were definitely hundreds of years old, felt as if they were moving. It felt as if they were alive. Her skin started feeling prickly. Somehow, Radis felt nauseous. Trying to shake off this peculiar feeling, Radis pointed towards the runes and spoke. ¡°I saw this before, Captain. This is the right place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without saying a word, Robert went on the move. Radis hurried along to catch up to him. After a while, Robert spoke only when the Underworld Tree came into view. ¡°You were right. This is the forbidden region. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Radis was utterly speechless. It was surprising enough that the forest had completely changed in appearance, but more than that was the changes that had happened to the Underworld Tree. The Underworld Tree had looked as if it had been dead for centuries upon centuries, but now¡­ leaves were growing on its branches. Every branch over Radis and Robert¡¯s heads had little light green leaves hanging upon them. The miasma that was flowing through this place was so overwhelming, and it was difficult to breathe. Even so, it felt different, too. Her skin stung, but it felt rather refreshing. Instead of feeling any pain, it was like carbonated water was running down her skin. Staring at the leaves of the Underworld Tree, Radis asked Robert. ¡°Captain, do you know if the Underworld Tree ever looked like this before?¡± Robert shook his head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± ¡°Then what¡­ what does this mean?¡± Radis crouched and examined the roots of the majestic tree. ¡°Captain, if you look here and there, there¡¯s a lot of monster eggs. The parent monsters should be around to protect them, so we have to be careful.¡± As Radis said this, she looked up at Robert. With the combination of the golden mist, white roots and soft leaves, it created a mystical atmosphere that could definitely be called a mysterious land. In the middle, Robert was looking at her with squinting, narrowed eyes. She took out a handkerchief and handed it to him. Robert received it blankly and, as though it was a precious treasure, he carefully put it in his inner chest pocket. ¡°No, Captain. You need to cover your nose and mouth.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Why are you squinting so hard? Do your eyes sting? Would you like to wash them with water?¡± Hearing the worry in her voice, Robert sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± Radis looked at the squinting Robert, who was still not using the handkerchief that she had handed to him. It was him who said that they should not let their guard down even for one single second in this dangerous place, but that memory seemed to have been lost now after coming back to life from death. Robert had never been younger than her, either in this life or the previous life, but right now, he felt like a younger brother to her. Radis squared her shoulders and gave some advice to the captain, making sure that her voice sounded full. ¡°Captain, you must not let your guard down for even a single second in a dangerous place like this.¡± Hearing this, Robert¡¯s eyes widened. This appearance of his right now somehow looked¡­ cute? Radis stood upright, holding back the urge to hum. ¡°Then, now¡ª¡± However, something moved from between the shadows of the roots. Robert shouted at once. ¡°Behind you!¡± She was a little late in noticing the presence behind her, but her response was faster than the speed of light. As soon as she pulled out her black sword, it instantly clashed against something. And Radis was soon aghast to feel the empty sensation delivered to her hand. ¡°Golem!¡± What Radis had cut was a golem¡¯s head that¡¯s made of mud. The sliced head was putting itself back together again. As the golem¡¯s main body expanded and shrunk little by little like a pulse, its arms reached up and headed towards Radis. Mana was the only thing that could stop an infinitely regenerative golem from moving, and it would feel no pain at all. The only way to defeat it was to destroy its nucleus. Radis hurriedly sidestepped it, dodging the golem¡¯s incoming heavy hand. At the same time, she pulled up her mana and infused it into her sword. At that moment. A small explosion broke out from her hand. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The unexpected rebound nearly made Radis drop her sword. Quickly, Robert grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her. She was still reeling from the momentary shock. At the same time as Radis was pulled away from the golem, Robert swooped in and slashed at the golem. With the sound of the wind being sliced, the golem¡¯s body was vertically split into two¡ªright in the middle. Crack! It was the sound of the golem¡¯s nucleus, which had been embedded in its chest, shattering. As it now lost its nucleus, the golem¡¯s body became nothing but a lump of mud, and it fell to the ground with a thud.